《One Piece – Thundergod Marine》 Chapter 1 Sky Island

Chapter 1 Sky Ind

This is a mysticalnd. The clouds were gathering in the line of sight and the deep blue horizon seemed like it was within one¡¯s reach. The surface under the feet was not earth but it was lumps of snow-white clouds. Waves of warm breeze caressed people¡¯s faces, bringing with it a cool and refreshing feeling. An unusually shaped coconut tree stood straight in the middle of the white beach, several t-fishes rushed out from within the white cloud, sshing a string of water droplets. As an Anime enthusiast, Rowen took just three minutes to sort out his current status quo. He has crossed over. This is the One Piece World, Sky Ind. Then¡­¡­ ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding! Why should I be put to death, you Asshole?! ¡° Da da da! In a small dpidated town, a silhouette fled in panic, while being chased by severalnce-wielding soldiers who were dressed in a strange manner. Rowen knocked the street vendor and pushed out the passersby, and rushed forward with his head down. ¡°Ah! This Blue Sea person!¡± ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t run!¡± ¡°Hurry up! Capture him, and the Lord will reward us! Cries of rm and shock resounded on the streets for quite a while and it was a very chaotic scene! Rowen was also quite helpless about the fact that those soldiers wereing after him to forcibly arrest and execute him. One could say he had really crossed over, the number of people who were born over and appeared on Earth every day was veryrge. An army consisting of the people who were born had already upied the multiverse. It could be said that their number was neither many nor few. But crossing over to a New World andnding in the sky, who could bear it? He is an ordinary person and he fell from a heigh of five meters facing the ground, he received the brunt of the force on his Spine, even if it won¡¯t result in death, it will certainly leave one in a disabled state. The good news is that Rowen fell head to head and did not die. The bad news is ¡­ he fell on a fat man wearing a gorgeous guard suit who looked like he couldn¡¯t be messed with! The 90-Kilogram tall Rowen smashed from a height of five meters, and under the eleration of gravity, his body smashed against that person¡¯s head. ¡°Duang!¡± After the sound, Rowen only felt slightly dizzy and dazzled. On the other hand, that fat person startedughing like an idiot and fell on the ground with a plop as blood from his head dyed the white-cloud floor in red. Looking at the stunned guards around him, Rowen sped his head and looked embarrassed: ¡°If I say that I didn¡¯t mean to do this, would you believe it?¡± ¡°He ¡­ he killed Lord Cisko! Catch him!!!¡± ¡°Catch the Blue Sea Assassin, he will be executed by Cloud Drifting!¡± Rowen knew about this ¡°Cloud Drifting¡± that this White-Winged Sky Ind Group Leader was talking about; it was indeed a method of death penalty unique only to Sky Ind. They put a prisoner on a small ind cloud, letting them drift freely in the sky without any food or water or any person around them. At an altitude of ten thousand meters, without any shore or end in sight; and finally, the person would die by either thirst or starvation. It was simr to the sea penalty that was used by the coastal countries, they used to banish pirates to the sea in the middle-ages; It was very simr to this, the prisoners there were also banished into the sea. ¡°No, listen to me, let me exin ¡­ Fuck, are you serious right now?!¡± Rowen wanted to justify his actions but an arrow flew close to his ear made Rowen understand that the truth is no longer reasonable, and he will be dead if he stayed here! A chase began, and with his strong physique, Rowen fled wildly. ¡­ Sky Ind was barren and sparsely popted. He quickly passed through the small town and stepped into the nk cloud area, The soldiers, who were restraining themselves in fear of the stray arrows hitting someone, started pulling the strings one after another and released a volley of arrows. Xiu! Xiu! The ear-piercing sound created by the arrows cutting the air made Ronwn tremble with fear as he kept running in a zig-zag motion and narrowly escaped the iing arrows. ¡°Hoo ¡­ hoo ¡­ no more, oxygen deficiency ¡­ tired!¡± Rowen ran while panting and his eyes began to dim and every time he lifted his feet, it was as if he was running through wet sand. The One Piece World naturally formed Sky Ind at an altitude of at least 5,000 meters above sea level, and the low oxygen concentration is outrageous! If an ordinary person suddenly came to this altitude from the sea level. Even if there is no altitude sickness, continuous running will cause symptoms such as hypoxia in the brain and dyspnea due to insufficient red blood cell oxygen transport capacity. If Rowen hadn¡¯t gone to Tibet in the past and had not climbed the Mt. Everest, he would have already fallen down by now; of course, his fit body also contributed towards it. ¡°No! There is a shrine ahead!¡± ¡°Stop him! Don¡¯t let that Blue Sea-Dweller enter the Shrine!¡± Suddenly, Rowen was awakened from a semia by the shouts and cries of the soldiers behind him. He pulled himself together and opened his eyes. As he looked ahead, a God¡¯s Shrine that looked like an altar appeared on an ind cloud at the end of the path. ¡°Well, what is that? Human?¡± Rowen chuckled. Looking through the small fence, he noticed a figure sitting on the ground with arms crossed and his head was buried between his knees as he sat in the corner of the shrine. And¡­ Unlike the Sky Ind man who chased behind him, this man, like him, had no wings behind him! ¡°Finally seeing the same kind ¡­ Big brother, help me!¡± Rowen cried in surprise, scaring the man as he raised his head in panic. He seemed to be asleep and was a little dazed when he opened his eyes. But noticing the Sky Ind man behind him, he jumped to his feet. ¡°No ¡­ Not I ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to ¡­¡± As he saw this, Ron suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. Initially, he had thought about bringing trouble to others, but this guy already seemed to have caused trouble on his own. Not only that, but this person also had a friendly face,bined with his afro hairstyle, the impression he gave was not extreme¡­ In the next second, the soldiers growled angrily behind him. ¡°Enel! You Asshole, why are you here again!!!¡± ¡°Get out of the shrine! You Freak!¡± ¡°You dare to defile the shrine! Unforgivable!¡± ¡°This time we can¡¯t spare him anymore! Put him to Cloud Drifting!¡± Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©¡­ Rowen put on his heel and pulled out a trail of smoke,ing to a stunning halt in front of the man. ¡°Wait a minute? Are you Enel?!¡± The age of this man is not much different from his own. At most, he is one or two years old. His earlobes are long enough to reach his chest. He is indeed that ¡°Sky Ind God¡± and Enel that appeared in the original series. It was just that,paring the future¡¯s rampant and imperious person who regarded human life as mere grass, this Thunder God is quite different, this cowering Enel who had tears and mucusing out of his eyes and nose, on top of that, he had now heard the soldiers demanding the ¡®Cloud Drifting¡¯ penalty for him and cried even harder and Rowen couldn¡¯t help but doubt if he had heard wrong. But at this time, Rowen didn¡¯t care about Enel¡¯s fearful expression, his eyes shed with light, and the corners of his mouth slowly cracked. ¡°This is Birka. It looks like long before the original story, Enel hasn¡¯t got the Rumble-Rumble Fruit. In other words ¡­¡± Snap! He grabbed Enel¡¯s long earlobe and Enel couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry of pain, Rowen pulled him in front of him and Enel looked at him with horror and doubt. Seeing this, Rowen smiled slightly and said: ¡°Enel¡­right? Do you know any strange fruits that had appeared here?¡± ¡°Fruit ¡­ Fruit?¡± A tired, but fierce beast-like expression appeared on Rowen¡¯s face, his adrenaline was quickly secreting and his beating heart andck of oxygen made him look red and he looked like a wicked ghost. This kind of naked wickedness and greed was something Enel had never seen in his life before. His teeth were as white as bone. Rowen pulled him closer, the airing out of his mouth hitting Enel in the face. His broken alveoli made his voice filled with a bloody smell. His voice was shaking as he spoke: ¡°Ah that¡¯s right. This fruit would have a spiral thunder pattern on it and you will feel an electric shock when approaching it. It is fist-sized fruit, have you seen it?¡± ¡­ Chapter 2 Temple And Fruit

Chapter 2 Temple And Fruit

A fist-sized fruit with a spiral thunder pattern and one will get an electric shock when getting close to it¡­ There is no doubt about it. It is the legendary Rumble-Rumble Devil Fruit!! Devil Fruit, A unique god-level products of One Piece World, these Devil Fruits are divided into three categories: Paramecia, Zoan, and Logia. The Rumble-Rumble Fruit is a Logia type Devil Fruit, which means the thunderbolt of heaven, and in Rowen¡¯s heart, the Rumble-Rumble Fruit is the most perfect Devil Fruit of One Piece World!!! In terms of speed, it can carry out the transient movement in the electromaic field. The speed achieved by using this method is simr to the Glint-Glint Fruit of the Marine Admiral Borsalino ¡°Kizaru¡±. Although thetter is known to have the speed of light, he certainly cannot achieve the speed of light, which is a situation that the physical universe will never allow! Because at the speed of light, the mass of an object will be infinite! If you move at the speed of light, regardless of other factors such asbustion and wear and tea, the Glint-Glint Devil Fruit Ability user can easily destroy a continent and even smash apart a if he can indeed achieve the speed of light!! If Kizaru was really so strong, the sea would have be free of pirates a long time ago! The World Government would have been able to challenge anyone by depending upon this Devil Fruit! In terms of attack power, the power of the Thunder is not weak. In the face of terrifying high temperature and flexible electromaic application, this made it so that it would not lose to any of the powers, whether it is the ¡°Tremor-Tremor Fruit (Gura Gura no Mi)¡± of Whitebeard that can destroy the world, or Shanks Haki, or Hawkeye Sword attack, or any other attack for that matter. The Thunder attack from the Rumble-Rumble Fruit is not weaker than any of them! On the weak side, the current is affected by electron transitions, and the earth can interfere with it in many ways. However, in One Piece World, except the Gomu-Gomu No Mi Ability user who can directly offset the power of thunder with his own Fruit Ability, Rumble-Rumble Fruit has almost no natural enemies! Ordinary rubber can easily get burned by the heat generated by lightning so it is not a weakness! At most, it is like liquid to the Sand Sand Fruit, a person relying on rubber would be able to touch the Rumble-Rumble fruit ability user as if the user was a real entity. The original Enel as a Rumble-Rumble Fruit Devil Fruit Ability user, even if he was defeated by Luffy, he was still designated by Oda as ¡°500 Million Bounty Pirate¡±. He would have been a strong man in the New World. It can be seen from this that the Rumble-Rumble Fruit is indeed powerful! Enel¡¯s defeat was a little funny and made no sense at all, so Rowen had more than one fantasy about this, if he can get the Rumble-Rumble Fruit, he will use it to beat Luffy with it. Just so that he could prove a point. So aftering to the One Piece World and ¡®skillfully¡¯ appearing on Skypiea, Rowen¡¯s first reaction was to find the fruit of the legend. It¡¯s just that this was only an idea because it was impossible for him to judge the current time and ce before. However, after discovering Enel, this idea suddenly changed into an opportunity, turning into the purest form of greed!! He wants to get this Devil Fruit!! There was no excuse to be made! There is no reason for him to not get it! Those who dare to stand between him and that Devil Fruit would be his life and death enemies! ¡­ Enel was bullied in Birka and was beaten up today. He was called Freak and an Alien. He had to flee to the forbidden shrine to escape it all. However, that was just bullying and no one had any intentions to kill him. Rowen¡¯s naked wicked intentions were something that he had never seen before, and he felt as if he were looking at a man who was not a human being, but a beast that had chosen to devour him! A creature that doesn¡¯t allow any other creature to approach and take away its prey! Squeak Squeak¡­ Suddenly, Rowen heard something that sounded like a stream of falling water. At the same time, a foul stench also hit his nose. As Rowen looked around to check its source, he noticed a dark patch on Enel¡¯s trouser, and a stream of liquid dripping down his thighs. The future ¡°Thunder God¡± Enel was so shocked by Rowen¡¯s presence that he soiled his pants! ¡°¡­Fuk, you useless waste!¡± Frowning, Rowen¡¯s hands tightened and his knuckles became pale, he pulled on Enel¡¯s earlobes and blood appeared on the edge of the auricle, and Enel struggled frantically. If this continues, his ears will be ripped off by Rowen! In the One Piece World, humans generally have a strong physique. Even the skinny Enel has the strength that is not weaker than Rowen¡¯s hard-working body, and his arms are getting sore from his struggle. However, Rowen was like an iron cast statue, and no matter how hard Enel was struggling, he didn¡¯t let go. He wrapped his earlobe in a circle and brought Enel closer to himself and said again: ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat my words a third time in the same sentence ¡­ Have you seen this fruit?¡± ¡°In ¡­ in Temple ¡­¡± With tearsing out of his nose, Enel covered his ears and screamed in pain: ¡°I have seen the fruit you said, it is in the hands of the Idol in the temple!¡± The Temple at Enel¡¯s side is the only shrine¡¯s here. The Sky Inds have no earth, no trees, no stones, and all the buildings and roads are built by Ind Clouds. To their side, there is an upturned room made entirely of Ind Clouds and painted with an unknown red paint. The walls are carved with strange murals of people with huge wings and beaks, flying in a thunderous sky. ¡°Is it inside?¡± Rowen¡¯s eyes were filled with a fierce light as he threw Enel to the side and walked forward. Noticing his movements, the soldiers outside the shrine became anxious. ¡°No! He is going inside the Temple!¡± ¡°What about Divine Servent? Quickly call the Divine Servant here!¡± ¡°Divine Servant Sama is out! He will onlye back in the afternoon!¡± This shrine is the Holy Land for all Birka people. To them, its status is the same as that of the Shandas have for ¡°City Of Gold¡± Shandora and the Celestial Dragons have for ¡°Holy Land¡± Mary Geoise. Without permission, they would not even dare not step in it as their King would cut off their heads! Only God¡¯s Officer and Divine Servant can clean up the temple and worship God¡­ Ignoring the crying Enel and the cursing Sky Ind soldiers behind him, Rowen kicked the door with ¡°Bang¡± and nced at theyout, and couldn¡¯t help but turn his eyes. ¡°Found it!!!¡± Inside the shrine was a statue that resembled both a bird and a human. It had three heads, six arms, and a body made entirely of gold. There were three items in its hands; a golden trident, a golden drum, and a prayer bead. Apart from this, there was also a table covered in red cloth in front of it. A golden dish filled with offerings was ced on top of it, together with the golden cauldrons that stood on both of its sides, there was also a golden circle ced in the middle for the worshipers. But Rowen¡¯s focus is not on the huge amount of gold, but rather on the statue sitting cross-legged with its hands naturally t at its side. A round sky-blue fruity there, the radiance from the lightning, which flickered on it from time to time, filled the room and gave the golden statue a revering luster. That fruit is his dream Devil Fruit¡­ The Rumble-Rumble Devil Fruit!!! ¡°Logia¡¯s power, here Ie!¡± Rowen pounced excitedly, stepped on the tribute table, and reached for it. At this moment, a sigh echoed in the empty Temple. ¡°Such sphemy, leave!¡± Boom!!! Contrary to the sigh, a terrible Sound Explosion appeared instantly and it was deafening! Rowen¡¯s finger was only three centimeters away from the Rumble-Rumble Fruit. He was about to get it in his hand. He even felt the numbness on his hand due to the electric current, but a powerful impact directly hit him at the waist! ¡°Puff¡ª-!¡± After vomiting a pool of blood in the air, Rowen flew out without resistance and heavily hit the wall made of clouds and fell after a second of stagnation. He curled up in pain and grabbed the ground with his head. This is a force he has never felt before! He used to fight with people and would normally get punched on various parts of his body, so he was not unfamiliar with the concept of pain. This time, however, his bones were ¡°Creaking¡±, making his eyes wide, his forehead was getting filled with cold sweat and drool dripped down from the corners of his mouth. ¡°¡­ God left a divine decree, this fruit will bring great power but it will also bring irreparable disaster at the same time. An old man in the grey robe, with his shiny forehead and chicken wings on his back, stepped out of the corner of the temple, looking neither sad nor pleased. He was not angered by Rowen¡¯s offense, nor is he pleased by the effectiveness of his attack, he was as calm as water and as steady as ¡­ an old dog. As he spoke, he walked up to Rowen who was still curled up on the ground and stood beside him. The old man then raised his palm and pointed it towards Rowen. At the center of his palm, there was a Scarlet Red Shell tied to his hand with a rope. The attack just now hade from this same shell. This is one of the Sky Ind¡¯s specialties, the Impact Dial. This Impact Dial can absorb the impact of the outside into the shell, one just need to press the switch tounch it when needed, and an overwhelming attack would burst out of the Impact Dial! Judging from the fact that the soldiers outside did not dare to approach it, this shrine must have a special status. Being able to hold an Impact Dial inside the shrine, there is no doubt about the status of this old man¡­ ¡­the Impact Dial he used must be a top-level product, ordinary Impact Dial can neverunch an impact power that is this powerful! Not being directly blown to death by the impact is already proof that Rowen¡¯s physical strength is different from ordinary people. ¡°You came to this ce with that fruit as your target; this proves that you know what it is¡­.But it does not belong to you, Blue Sea-Dweller. So ¡­¡± ¡°Un?!¡± ¡°Ch¨© Ch¨© Ch¨© ¡­¡± Rowan suddenly sneered as the old man talked. Hisughter was filled with craziness and joyfulness, and it gave the old man an ominous premonition. The expressions on the Old Man¡¯s face suddenly changed and he began to frown and said. ¡°Why are youughing?!¡± ¡°I¡¯mughing at what you said ¡­ you old thing.¡± Rowen raised his head, with blood at the corner of his mouth and he spits out bloody sputum before saying: ¡°The fruit you said just now? Is this what you were talking about?¡± Boom, boom, boom, boom ¡­Thump thump thump¡­ While talking, he loosened his hands, and a sky blue fruit fell to the ground, rolling all the way to the old man¡¯s feet. The fruit had an obvious tooth mark in it, and there was a trace of blood between the flesh. ¡°Not good!!¡± Suddenly, the old man¡¯s pupils contracted suddenly and he looked back. The statue is still sitting cross-legged, with a natural look. But the Rumble-Rumble Fruit in its palm has disappeared! ¡­ Chapter 3 Impact And Thunder

Chapter 3 Impact And Thunder

Just like one should never believe in Fantasies, one should also not blindly believe in their own eyes. There is less than a second between the old man¡¯s first sound and the impact dial. But it was the interval of less than a second that gave Rowen enough time to make small moves. He exerted force on his toes and pushed himself a little harder towards the tribute stand, and his strength burst out. He was already floating centimeters above the ground and his feet were not stressed, but due to the unsatisfactory eleration, it cannot be seen from the side. When the shock hit him, his palm was actually in front of Rumble-Rumble Fruit. Later, the discement caused by the impact caused him to fly out a little and he pped towards thee Rumble-Rumble Fruit. With the help of the violent airflow, the ribbons in the temple were surging and flying and the old man did not find his movements. Then Rowen grabbed the Rumble-Rumble Fruit in his arms and curled his forehead and knees to support his body. In addition to being unable to move because of the pain, it was also to protect the vulnerable Rumble-Rumble Fruit. After all, Devil Fruit would not rot before someone ate them, but it is just like any ordinary fruit. A slightlyrger impact can crush it and it will lose its effectiveness. However, this is the past ¡­ ¡°Oh! This taste like shit¡­ I will remember it forever ¡­¡± Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© ¡­ Crack! The suddenly rising sense of crisis behind him shocked the old man and he quickly turned around. The attack that he was expecting did not appear. He saw Rowen¡¯s figure standing up and he noticed his shaking body, it seems that he was seriously injured. But at the same time, blue electric current circted around his body, making a crisp sound of ¡°P¨© Li P¨¡ L¨¡¡±. The invisible aura burst out and assaulted the old man¡¯s senses and the numbness that he felt on his face made his expression very grave. The ribbons in the entire Temple were swinging wildly without any air, viting physical rules, and ignoring the gravity, they began to flutter in Rowen¡¯s direction. They were like worshippers who have met their faith and want to see their faith¡¯s face. Feeling the surging power of thunder in his body, made Rowen feelpletly new. ¡°Is this the power of a Devil Fruit? It¡¯s really is ¡­ unique!¡± Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©! The current shed and crackled between his thumb of the index finger with his thoughts. Even if it was only a simple trivial thunderbolt, Rowen smiled as he smelled the smell. That is the smell of oxygen in the air getting dposed by the electric current, and the smell of ozone is getting emitted. ¡°I don¡¯t know how this power will affect people¡­¡± During this period, Rowen raised his head and his eyes shed with cold and ruthlessness as he confronted the old man. ¡°No ¡­ impossible!!!¡± ¡°Do you know what you did?!¡± At this moment, the old man¡¯s expression was filled with madness and he no longer has the calm expressions on his face. As a member of the Guardians that have been keeping this a secret of all these generations, Rowen¡¯s actions today will turn their efforts of generations into smoke, and it will also negate the necessity for his existence! The more ancient something is, the more conservative it gets and the more determined people be to protect it. But when this Will or determination copses, it will also bring aplete copse of spirit! ¡°What did I do? It¡¯s none of my business¡­¡± Turning a blind eye to the old man¡¯s expression, Rowen leaned his head and a hint of yfulness appeared on the corner of his mouth ¡­ and it was filled with bloodthirstiness. The killing intent in his heart is quite heavy! There are moralws and weapons that can be confined on the earth, but what about this world¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Seeing this scene, the old man raised his hand and pointed the Impact Dial towards Rowen. His appearance became menacing as growled: ¡°Die you asshole!!!¡± Buzz! The intangible energy is entwined in the shell of the old man¡¯s hand, and the terrifying fluctuation appeared. The impact force stored in the Impact Dial can be fired out multiple times, giving the user ability to attack several times. Of course, this also reduced its bacshpared to the legendary Reject Dial. Previously, the old man had only used a little power against Rowen, but at this time, he attacked in full force! Kaka ¡­ Dense cracks appeared on the shell due to the strong cohesion and the air Buzzed! After this use, this shell would be scrapped. But the Old Man thought that it would be wrt it if Rowen could be killed. When the shock gathered to the extreme, the old man pushed his palm and pressed the switch. ¡°Impact Dial, Max! Launch!!¡± The air seemed to freeze here for a second and in the next moment ¡­ Bang ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!! A terrifying impact burst out, forming an air column as thick as a few meters wide in a straight line, the debris around this column disappeared instantly, and the area became empty in the blink of an eye! The hard wall could not even block the impact for one second and they were instantly prated the air column and a big hole appeared on it! Outside the shrine, the Sky Ind soldiers who had not dispersed were suddenly startled by the loud noise. Then they became shocked when they heard a loud noise! When they turned around, they saw that the Temple¡¯s wall had suddenly exploded, and the rolled smoke covered the sky! ¡°This is ¡­ Impact Dial?!¡± ¡°What is Lord Officer doing? Why use this kind of thing in Temple?!¡± This Temple is sacred and the rest of people are usually not allowed to enter it, let alone carry weapons like Impact Dial! As a Blue Sea Dweller, Rowen cannot have the controlled weapons that Birka strictly guards, so only God¡¯s Officer could have used the Impact Dial in the Temple! At this moment, something caught their attention. ¡°Team ¡­ Commander, look at that!¡± The Commander turned around he suddenly became stunned, he sat down softly with his hands and feet and spoke: ¡°Then ¡­ that was also the Impact Dial?!¡± He saw clouds in the distance, and a cylindrical passage that stretched for hundreds of meters prating the clouds and appearing in the sky, the passage was clearly visible. Wherever the wave passed by, all the smoke disappeared and was smashed into powder, forming an empty passage! ¡°Hiss¡­¡­¡± This group of people sucked their breaths as they looked in the distance in horror, they were unable to speak for a long time. Such a powerful impact is an incredible thing even to them. After some time, someone hesitated and said: ¡°Under this attack, the Blue Sea-Dweller ¡­ he should have died, right?¡± That¡¯s right! God¡¯s Officer must have been attacking the Blue Sea criminal. The terrifying impact of Legend¡¯s Reject Dial is not weak at all. The Blue Sea-Dweller must be crushed under the impact! Suddenly, they looked back at the Temple and wanted to know the result. Only to find¡­¡­ Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© ¡­ Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© ¡­! After the smoke cleared, a crisp current sounded, loomingly reflecting a Humanoid figure. ¡°What!!!¡± Boom!! With an earth-shattering scream, the remaining smoke was scattered in the air and the surging electric current began to pour like Rainstorm, falling from the sky! ¡°This is ¡­ thunder?¡± ¡°To ¡­ in the end ¡­ what happened?¡± The soldiers¡¯ breathing became harder as they stared at the darkened sky with horror. The Thunder that fell from the sky did not cover arge area, but only shrouded the shrine. Enel was fleeing in front of the soldier with his bloody ears but the soldiers who used to shout and threaten to kill him at the shrine in the past no longer care about him. They all stared at the Temple covered in thunder and lost their speaking skills¡­ The dark sky, the strange thunder, and the screams of God¡¯s Officer, it was like the end of the world and the scene was frightening. ¡°God ¡­ God must be angry!¡± ¡°Run! Thunder God is angry!¡± Suddenly they woke up and the soldiers were terrified. Birka has been venerating Thunder God for generations. This scene is exactly the same as God¡¯s Officer described as Thunder God¡¯s anger! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 4 Test And Fruit

Chapter 4 Test And Fruit

What happened outside is not clear to Rowen. Inside the Temple, he had only one hand left, stuck in the old man¡¯s neck, and the rest of his body was gone. Those thundering bolts of the lightning outside are generated by the power that can¡¯t be controlled by his body after his body is broken up. Very soon, this strange appearance of Rowen disappeared as threads of lightning twisted and entwined together to form an outline of his appearance. Finally, the overflowing lightning that was scattered outside returned to him and once again formed his body. And such, there was not a trace of lightning left anywhere; except for one area. Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©! ¡°¡­¡­What!!¡± Rowen¡¯s arm burst into a strong electric current. The old man opened his mouth wide, twitching uncontrobly under Rowen¡¯s grip and his skin started to burn. As Rowen¡¯s first use of strength tester, this old man who had managed to live till now is undoubtedly qualified. Rubbing the stubble off his chin with his bare hand, Rowen thought slowly. ¡°No wonder Logia was called an invincible ability in the early days, their Elementalization turned out to be passive skill! Not only that, but this skill could also be fully controlled by the Devil Fruit Ability User, and they can ess its entities as they please.¡± ¡°In addition, after being broken up in arge area, if one can¡¯t control the ability to release before one Re-Combine, you will also consume Stamina. After all, Combining itself is also a process of using fruit ability, it will consume Stamina, so even with Elementalization ability, you can¡¯t take it lightly. After obtaining Rumble-Rumble Fruit, Rowen had time to avoid it before the impact arrived. Even if he didn¡¯t learn Enel¡¯s teleportation in the electromaic field, the speed of lightning itself should not be underestimated. He just wanted to test out answers to the questions that he had before, to collect data for hister development. He is utilizing the popr saying ¡®Know The self, Know The Enemy¡¯ to develop. Rowen, who is a traverser, has achieved ¡°Knowing The Enemy¡±, but as a New Devil Fruit Ability user, he has not yet achieved ¡°Knowing The Self¡±¡­ Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Zi! The current in his hand increased again and the old man uttered foamy substance from his mouth and became unconscious, he could only passively scream without any resistance. In this regard, Rowen has a new harvest. ¡°¡­ The fruit strength is not only rted to the development level, but also to the user¡¯s body strength. I just got Rumble-Rumble Fruit and the development level is about zero, so the power of thunder is only linked to the current body strength.¡± ¡°At present, 50% of my total force is not enough to kill this person. After all, this is a superman like person who only lost one hand after using an impact of that size. The average person can only take at most ten percent of my strength¡­ ¡° Although the Impact Dial is not as good as the legendary Reject Dial, the recoil is still very terrifying, which is why it is listed as a controlled weapon in Birka. At the same time, the lethality it posses is huge and ordinary people could only use it once and their hand would be broken and it would be useless for life! The old man was able to abandon only one arm after the ¡°Max Launch¡±, this is enough to see his strength. Only¡­¡­ ¡°10% power ¡­¡± Rowen sighed. ¡°It seems that I still have a long way to go before I catch up with the original Enel, not to mention world domination¡­¡± There are innumerable monsters in the One Piece World. A force that would be regarded as fatal for any person back on Earth could only be consideredmon in the Four Seas and even in the East Blue. And the gap between East Blue and the top of the world is self-evident ¡­ Crunch! Rowen slightly loosened his grip as he let go of the old man who had already transformed into charred coke. Arcs formed between his fingers as he used a burst of lightning at a hundred percent of his powers on the old man¡¯s corpse. As a result, the lightning disintegrated the corpse into pieces as it fell onto the ground and turned into ash. ¡°¡­Is this the Max powerunch? This doesn¡¯t look like much!¡± With a disdainful curl of his mouth, Rowen patted his hands clean and raised his head to look out the door. ¡°¡­ Tch, they sure run very fast.¡± After seeing that weird thunder, the Sky ind soldiers suddenly believed that the Thunder God was angry and they threw down their weapons and fled in embarrassment. Now Rowen frees his hands and has long disappeared. He is unfamiliar with this world and he doesn¡¯t want to waste his time in killing all the guards! As for why it is a waste of time ¡­ Coo! He hadn¡¯t eaten anything for a day, and the amount of work(running away and stealing) he did today was huge. A low thunder-like sound reverberated in the ruins. This is not from Rumble-Rumble Fruit, it is from his belly ¡­ ¡°I am starving!¡± Taking a nce at the Temple, the purple thumb-sized fruit on the table looked fresh and delicious, and Rowen, who had an empty stomach took the gold te and poured it into his mouth. Rowen sighedfortably as he stuffed a pile of fruit into his stomach and began to think about his future. ¡°I am full, now, what shall I do next?¡± Should I stay on Sky Ind and rule this area? With Rumble-Rumble Fruit¡¯s invincible power, I could emte Enel to rule Birka and even the entire ind? This idea is too naive and does not match Rowen¡¯s character. As a lunatic who constantly challenges himself, Rowen can¡¯t ept just waiting for something to happen while eating and drinking. ¡°Oh! I can go to the Blue Sea!¡± Rowen¡¯s eyes lit up. Sky Ind is just a corner of One Piece World that is too small for him to stay. The entire Birka ¡°Kingdom¡± is not even asrge as some second-tier City cities on the earth. Only the vast Blue Sea! The Great Age of Pirates is surging forward with great momentum, there are thousands if not more sails in the sea and the Era is Chaotic, Rowen does have a high interest in this. ¡°However ¡­ how can I leave the Sky ind and return to the Blue Sea?¡± Looking down into the distant clouds through Temple¡¯s hole, Rowen frowned. The idea has been fixed, but the technical issues lie ahead of him. The altitude of the Sky Ind is at least 5000 meters above the sea level and ordinary people can¡¯t get down from here. As a Logia user, Rowen could ignore all physical damage and can jump directly from here, but he is afraid of the sea below, he does not want to be drowned. ¡°¡­ Enel has no wings but he is a suspected Blue Sea Dweller, maybe he knows what to do¡­¡± Raising his head, Rowen¡¯s body changed quickly, the electric light shed and his figure disappeared in ce. Outside the high walls of the shrine, Enel sat with his hands on his knees, shivering against the wall, visibly shaken by the thunder. At this time, the air sounded with a ¡°P¨© Li P¨¡ L¨¡¡± electric current, weaving into a Humanoid form. A small thunderbolt spilled out on Enel¡¯s arm, causing him to stand up with pain, he stared at Rowen with a stunned look on his face. This is not teleportation, but the movement speed of the Devil Fruit Ability user itself after Rumble-Rumble Fruit Elementalization, but in the eyes of ordinary people, it is also the same as teleportation. Rowen, with his upper body part as a human and the lower body part still as lightning, started talking with an indifferent expression on his face. ¡°Enel, do you know how to get to the Blue Sea?¡± Opposite to him, Enel stared at him nkly as if he had never recovered from before. Logia¡¯s abilities are harder to ept than those of the other two categories of Devil Fruits, to ordinary people¡¯s eye, it makes them look like a demon, Rowen is well aware of this fact and does not mind Enel¡¯s rm. The only thing was that he didn¡¯t consider the amount of pressure Enel¡¯s heart was enduring because of his actions. His sudden appearance in the Sky Ind, as well as the killing intent that he had revealed earlier; these were things that Enel just could not bear! In an instant, his eyes widened and his pupils tightened and the corners of his mouth twitched wildly. Then ¡­ in front of Rowen¡¯s gaze, he grinned andughed like a maniac. ¡°Ha ¡­ hahaha! Monster, I saw a Monster!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Freak, he is! Hahahaha!¡± Then he danced and smiled wildly, showing all of his teeth. Enel was not really cold-hearted and merciless. He only became like that in the future after he got his powers. It was the dark side of his soul that had been oppressed for a long time in the years before he ate the Rumble-Rumble Fruit. In other words, this person is very nervous and unstable. This is a deviation path for him, he will either be a saint or he will be a butcher. He didn¡¯t run away like a soldier at this time, not because he couldn¡¯t find a ce to go, but that his nerves, which were always on edge, broke down. There was only a difference of one line between him and a madman right now. Fortunately or unfortunately, Rowen¡¯s exaggerated appearance became thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. The original ¡°Thunder God¡± Enel was first scared by Rowen and he peed his pants, and now he became so scared that he went crazy¡­ ¡°This ck pot ¡­ belch!¡± Rowen¡¯s feets condensed back from lightning as he stepped onto the clouds and looked at Enel¡¯s stupid appearance. Rowen then turned his gaze at the sky and spoke with a low voice: ¡°Sorry, Enel¡¯s fans on earth.¡± ¡°Not good!¡± At that moment, Rowen suddenly felt a hot and dry feeling in his stomach, which was as warm as a stove. At the same time, he also started feeling a sharp pain in his heart and lungs. ¡°Shit! Were the fruits poisonous?!¡± They even used the poisonous stuff for God¡¯s offerings??? He covered his stomach and his body curled up as his skin tingled. The scorching heat didn¡¯t feel much better with this action, and it swept through his entire body and it made him sweat like he was standing under the intense sun of the summer season. With the heat spreading, Rowen leaned ufortably against the Ind Cloud wall, panting heavily, and his eyes became bloodshot. This attack came so fast, it can be seen that it is highly toxic! At this time, there is no time for any methods, he could only rely on his body to resist it! Ka!! As the heat tormented his body, a lightning bolt with an arm¡¯s thickness suddenly burst out of his skin and scorched the ground in front of him, creating a charred hollow area that gave out a foul smell. The pain in Rowen¡¯s stomach was bing much worse and was increasing even more as he suddenly pulled open his zipper and crouched down. Hu¨¡ L¨¡ La! Chapter 5 Killing and Falling

Chapter 5 Killing and Falling

The human body has a self-contained cycle. It is up to the body to decide how much food it takes every day and how much energy it consumes, and how much sleep time it takes to replenish the spent energy. What the body judges are the natural bnce between the concentration of nutrients in the foods it is exposed to on a daily basis and the amount it consumes on a daily basis. In the past, on the earth, in the ordinary world, the most nutritious and supplementary thing that Rowen coulde into contact with was the old ginseng chicken soup. People on earth consume only so much, so the amount of energy and nutrition of food is also only that mush. But the world is different! This world has a monster that can cover the sky with one finger, this world has a giant beast so big that it has an ind on its back, there are also humans like Garp in this world who can topple mountains in their training ¡­ For these monsters to live, they have huge requirements for vitality and nutrition! And the source that supports their Monster-like body consumption is One Piece World¡¯s nutritious and energy-rich food! As a human who traversed from the barren world of the earth, Rowen grew up eating ordinary food like a shriveled sponge and One Piece World¡¯s food is like a bathtub filled with water. So his body, like a hungry beast, greedily gobbles up every bit of energy in the presence of the energetic, nutrient-rich food of the other world. And the terrible and horrible world is here ¡­ the energy contained in any food here is very easy to absorb. As long as the body needs it, it can be supplied indefinitely, so as to produce monsters that break the mountains and create new paths for rivers! After the nutrients are absorbed, the satiated body begins to instinctively use excess energy to optimize itself and eliminate impurities. So after Rowen ate the fruits and other offerings, his body was getting hot and he was having diarrhea. ¡­ To solve the problem, Rowen thought slowly as he lifted his pants. ¡°With this kind of food in existence, it seems that the exercise I was afraid to do in the past can be done now.¡± As a crazy person who constantly challenges himself, Rowen once made a very cruel exercise n. Within three days, he was admitted to the hospital. Earth food was not enough to replenish the exaggerated loss of energy in his body, and on the first day, he began to urinate blood, which was very painful. After three days in a row, he was only one line away from death! He wouldn¡¯t have tasted the chicken soup if he hadn¡¯t been on the doors of death¡­ Now that the food in One Piece World is so good, that exercise n could work in here. ¡°Um ¡­ I can also train my Devil Fruit at the same time.¡± Rowen calmly took out the wet tissues that he put into his pocket before crossing over and wiped his hands, Rowen raised his head in thought and looked towards Enel. ¡°¡­¡­Have you finished watching?¡± ¡°This smells so bad!¡± Enel nodded his head and covered his nose with disgust. If he hadn¡¯t witnessed it by himself, Rowen wouldn¡¯t be able to think that this fool is the future ¡°Sky Ind God¡± Enel. ¡°Ha ha¡­¡­¡± Rowen raised his arms and thunder appeared between his fingers. Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©¡­ The sky blue electric current keeps gathering together, forming a light ball with dazzling white light. In the face of this powerful current, Enel¡¯s hair stood on end and his afro was pulled straight! It seems that I have found the reason why Enel wore a headscarf every day¡­ Rowen thought about this and spoke. ¡°Thank you for providing me with clues. In your next life, reborn and remain in the Blue Sea¡­¡± Not waiting for Enel to say anything, Rowen moved and then¡­ Boom!!! Thunder and lightning filled the area! Along with the loud noise, a thumb-sized thick light beam spreads its teeth and ws in the air, the electric light shes and instantly shoots through Enel¡¯s head and disappears into the distant clouds. This is the easiest way to use Rumble-Rumble Fruit, ¡°Lightning Strike¡± ¡­ Strictly speaking, it is not worthy of having a name, it is just the easiest way to use it. The specific process is the same as ordinary people spitting¡­ Who would name their spit? Simr to Ice Dragon Breath? ¡°Rumble-Rumble Fruit ¡­ It¡¯s quite loud!¡± Rubbing his itchy ears from the thunder, Rowen drops the wipes he wiped off his hands on the floor and looks nkly at Enel¡¯s body. In his eyes, this is not cruel, but a kind ofpassion. Although he hadn¡¯t been in contact with him for more than a few minutes, he knew that Enel, as Birka¡¯s ¡°Freak¡±, had been able to fend for himself by his intelligence. Now that he had be crazy, his life would have be worse than even beggars, he would have lived like a stray dog and would die in a ditch somewhere. So as a thank you, Rowen sent him off in advance. When Euthanasia(Mercy Killing) became legal in some parts of the, Rowen knew ¡­ Death, sometimes really is a relief. P¨© Li P¨¡ L¨¡! Blue Thunder Python coiled around his arm and a thunderous st of thunder lit up on one side of Rowen¡¯s face. Feeling the thunderous force rising and nearly doubling inside him, he mumbled in shock: ¡°What the hell¡­ How can the energy from a pile of fruit make me so much stronger?¡± As a Devil Fruit Ability User, Rowen can clearly observe the power of thunder in his body. Because the degree of his Fruit development is close to zero, he understands that this growing stronger has nothing to do with the Devil Fruit, it has to do with his body. It is conceivable that as long as he continues to eat the food of One Piece World, he will be in a state of a rapid growth period for a long time before his physical strength reaches the bottleneck.! ¡­ A few minutester, Rowen strolled on the soft Ind Cloud beach of Birka, gazing obsessively at the distant sky. Pirate King, Sky Ind¡­ Thisnd of gods has changed fromics to reality and it had brought him a strong shock! Having been chased before without getting a chance to look closely, he now has the time to enjoy the scenery. Hu¨¡ L¨¡ La! A huge Sky Ind flying fish jumped up from the white clouds, the tail fins of the fish brought a string of water drops and under the shining sun, it painted a rainbow. The distant sea of ??clouds is connected to the blue sky, and at a nce, it gives a Misconception that the sky was over by the ocean. It was a sight beyond words! At this moment, Rowen finally felt the joy of crossing over to this world. Looking at the sky, there was a moment¡¯s silence. Then he suddenly grinned and said, ¡°One Piece World ¡­ Haha! Hahaha! I¡¯m here in One Piece World!!¡± As a non-ordinary self-challenger, Rowen is proficient in several extreme sports and challenges himself all the time, he has long be numb to the peaceful daily life. He had traveled to the dangerous One Piece World, he got rid of his plight of being chased by the soldiers and got the powerful Rumble-Rumble Fruit. This is the first time that he had killed someone and had blooded his hand¡­ Rowen only felt that his body has been silent for a long time and now it is breaking through the ice, his body was like a p of spring thunder and the mes in his body were burning in a furnace and it was difficult for that surging to stop! ¡°Hahaha!!¡± Snap! He smiled excitedly and rushed straight towards the soft clouds in front of his feet, trying to lie on them. Suddenly! Rowen¡¯s expression became horrified and his eyes widened. ¡°Not good! Fuck!!!¡± One has to mention that the foundations of the Sky Ind are built without soil. In addition to special cloud types, Sky Ind¡¯s Cloud types are mainly divided into two types: Ind Cloud and Sea of Clouds. The former is generally hard and can be processed, just like ordinary Blue Sea stone, which is the mainponent of the foundation and building of Sky Ind. Thetter ¡°Cloud¡± as its name suggests, looks white and soft but is actually full of seawater. Everything in Sky Ind is built on these two sides, supported by them. Both contain God¡¯s ¡°Pyrobroin Cutin Granule¡±, but Ind Cloud is just a solidified body of sea of ??clouds, which cannot restrain Devil Fruit Ability user like Seastone. The sea of ??clouds is no different from normal seawater¡­ The Soft Cloud at Rowen¡¯s feet on the Coast is also a kind of Ind Cloud, simr to mud. But the white cloud in front of him was actually a sea of ??clouds¡­ As far as Sky Ind people are concerned, the two rivers are distinct and there is no possibility of mistakes. But for Rowen, his eyes only saw white, there was no wind and no waves by which he could tell the difference!!! If you put his action on the blue sea, it would be like a Devil Fruit Ability User standing on the edge of the cliff while facing the sea and making a leap of faith! At the same time, there is a silly happy smile on the face! And so¡­¡­ Boom! Putong!¡­ Rowen sank directly into the sea of ??clouds and disappeared instantly. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 6 Falling

Chapter 6 Falling

After falling into the sea cloud, a string of bubbles slipped out of the corner of his mouth, Rowen was like salted fish ¡­ Within a single day, he had continuously felt three different kinds of experiences that he had never felt before. First, it was the pain caused by the shock wave of Impact Dial. Second, he ate the Rumble-Rumble Fruit and his body now held the power of thunder. Third ¡­ As a Devil Fruit Ability user, he is soaked in the seawater, he is feeling panicked by his body¡¯s weakness! He groaned but even after trying, he could not even move his fingers, he is like duckweed, drifting with the waves. ¡°This is really ufortable! I want to die! I can¡¯t breathe¡­¡± He slowly sank and a Sky Shark came over. After seeing the target clearly, it flicked its tail excitedly and opened its mouth wide. As a carnivorous fish standing at the top of the food chain in the White Sea, the Sky Shark knew that whatever fell into the cloud is its dinner. There is no room for resistance, it¡¯s just delicious food for it! Coo ¡­ The turbulence in the water caught Rowen¡¯s attention. He tried to open his eyes and found that a Sky Shark was getting closer and closer to him and his face immediately became ashen. ¡°Fuck, what do I do now?!¡± Rowen tried to condense the power of thunder and lightning in his body to repel the Sky Shark. However, as the new Devil Fruit Ability user, how can he defy his natural enemy? He could not even feel the strength of his body, let alone using the power of lightning. He could only watch as the Sky Shark, which is more than two meters long, rush over to his side with a mouth full of fangs. Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©!!! The dazzling Thunderlight flickered, and therge fish copsed on the spot. In the dim seawater, a Sky Shark twitched in ce and its tail flicked wildly. It regretted it¡¯s choice ¡­ This kind of sourness really made the ¡°Shark¡± want to die! The ¡°Pyrobroin Cutin Granule¡± of seawater can indeed restrain the Devil Fruit Ability user, making them unable to use their ability, but the content is very small, and it cannot change the shape of the Devil Fruit Ability user itself. Only Seastone and Seawater with a higher concentration of ¡°Pyrobroin Cutin Granule¡± can make Devil Fruit Ability users lose all of his abilities ¡­ including Elementalization! Therefore, the rubber sinking to the bottom of the sea can still be elongated, and the lightning that sinks to the bottom of the sea is also lightning. Unprepared, the confident Sky Shark bit into Rowen¡¯s stomach and was suddenly hit by the overflowing thunderbolt and was unable to move. ¡°So what are you biting me for? You won¡¯t die if you won¡¯t do this!¡± With the light from the Thunder, Rowen looked weakly at Sky Shark, who was stuck and twitching while biting his stomach. He wants tough, but he doesn¡¯t have the strength. Puff! Suddenly, the sunlight falls! The strength returned to his body, and his sight brightened. Rowen looked up at the sky and said in surprise. ¡°I rushed out?!!!¡± But then his face went ck and he was speechless. ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡± The good news is that because the White Sea is not Blue Sea, there is no bottom of the sea, so he fell into Sea and drilled out from under this ocean butt, without worrying about drowning. But the bad news is ¡­ there is still an ocean below!!! Looking ahead, he can see the Blue Sea in full view. The ce where the sea and the sky meet, there are several seagulls soaring in the sky and the picture is beautiful. Falling fast, his hairs stand on his head. Sitting cross-legged in mid-air, Rowen touched his chin. ¡°In other words ¡­ Logia ignores any physical damage and there is no possibility of falling to death. But the Sea is there and I will be drowning!¡± ¡°And so¡­¡­¡± He turned his gaze to look at the Sky Shark, who rolled its eyes and twitched from time to time. He suddenly thought of something and the corner of his mouth began to twitch. A Devil Fruit User felling into the ocean would die because of it. ! ¡­ Grand Line, First Half. A huge blue ship with arge number of Battery Forts and full masts rides the wind and waves, dividing the Sea and moving it straight ahead. On the hulking deck of a huge ship, busy soldiers in White Marine uniforms look like ants running through a banana leaf. The massive mast on the front of the great ship, with arge white sail and a seagull libra in the heart, symbolizes the maintenance of world peace and order. This is a Battleship from Marine Headquarters Marineford ¡­ And it is thergest model only a general officer can be equipped with- A War Behemoth! An ordinary pirate group can be easily destroyed by impact and artillery alone on this Warship! Historically, escorting the ¡°World Noble¡± Tenryubito, Marines will definitely dispatch this Battleship, showing their confidence in it! It¡¯s just that the head of a battleship of extraordinary significance and power is now reced by an unreliable existence. Instead, there was a cute dog head sculpture, wearing a cor and a bone in its mouth. The majesty ispletely lost which makes peopleugh. However, no one in the Grand Line, or even the residents of Four Seas who only care a little about Marine intelligence, dare to feel any contempt for it. Because the Owner of this Dog-Headed Battleship is the ¡°Hand¡± that seized the ¡°Pirate King¡± Gol D. Roger, he defeated the ¡°New World King¡± Rocks, he is known as the ¡°Marine Hero¡±, this ship is the mount of Monkey D Garp! At this moment, in front of the broad deck, there was a red beach chair that was very uncoordinated with the solemn atmosphere of the battleship. An old manid on it, he kicked off his shoes and tilted his legs and fell asleep with his head up. His body was covered in muscles, his back was bearish, his hair was gray, and his face was filled with a small smile. If you ignore the dazzling red beach chair and the beach umbre standing on the side to block the sun and the nasal bubbles blowing from his nostrils, maybe everyone will say something. ¡°This is Garp The Fist!¡± Unfortunately, there is no ¡­ Tick ??¡­ A drop of water hits his feet and Garp sleepily gazes at the sky, smashing his mouth with his hand. ¡°It¡¯s going to rain again ¡­ this Grand Line weather ¡­¡± As the person with the highest status in Headquarters, Garp is rarely sent out on missions on weekdays. He was feeling a little unhappy so he asked Sengoku, arade-in-arm and the Fleet Admiral to return to East Blue to see his grandson. A negative strike finally angered Sengoku and forced him to send him out on a mission and Garp was very dissatisfied with it. But desperately, this time he messed up the mission. ¡°Hey!!¡± Imagining Sengoku¡¯s bluish face and spitting water, Garp muttered: ¡°We have to go slowly, let¡¯s drag it out as long as we can.¡± Then he turned over and greeted the adjutant standing behind him. ¡°Trane, bad weather is here, let the soldiers move!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Lieutenant Trane immediately nodded and saluted, and turned to find the navigator. Although Garp does not know how to sail, he has been on the Sea for decades, traveling from south to north, he knows the weather of the Grand Line well, he knew the weather on the Grand Line like the back of his hand. But soon, Trane walked back with his head in the back. ¡°Sir Garp, the navigator said it won¡¯t rain?¡± If only one or two people deny that then Trane would definitely note back to report this to Garp, but more than ten navigators told him that it will not rain, then Garp¡¯s conclusion is open to question. Hearing this, Garp opened his eyes forcefully and looked up at the sky again. He said while looking up. ¡°No, there was still rain hitting my feet just now, and the wind direction was not normal. If it didn¡¯t rain, it would be ¡­ uh ¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Trane asked. In response, Garp slowly lowered his head and stared at his eyes and said seriously: ¡°Yes ¡­ its a weird shark and a person!¡± Trane: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 7 Winning Over

Chapter 7 Winning Over

I think you are insulting my IQ!!! Trane roared and fangs appeared in his heart. ¡°Ha, ha, ha! How could there be a shark ¡­ Fuck! Really?!!!¡± With a dry smile, Trane raised his head and looked at the sky silently. But before he could finish his words, the two shadows smashed down at an extremely fast speed! Through the shing images, he saw that it is indeed a strange-shaped shark and a person. Then¡­¡­ Boom!!! The terrible impact swept through the entire Battleship, and the towering Battleship kept shaking and pushed up the waves. Trane swallowed hard and watched the deck that was smashed out and a big pit appeared and the corner of his mouth twitched. ¡°Say, Garp¡­¡± ¡°Did you say something.¡± ¡°Since you discovered this in advance, why not protect the ship or punch them back?¡± ¡°They are still alive! Do you want me to kill him?¡± ¡°So you chose to let him fall to his death?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Even Garp couldn¡¯t save people at that exaggerated fall speed. He can withstand the terrible inertia brought about by high-speed falls, but only God knows if the other party can do it? After speaking, Garpy on the beach chair and frowned silently. At such a falling speed, the height must be terrible! Could it be ¡­ the Sky Ind? Trane: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing Garp didn¡¯t want to talk much, Trane turned around and covered his face with his hand and a headache began to make an appearance in his head and he turned towards the soldiers: ¡°Go and ask someone to check the cabin and count the losses! And ¡­ clean up the deck after handling it.¡± Falling at that speed, I am afraid that anyone except for the New World Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Kaido would be a meat sauce! The Giant Battleship ¡°War Behemoth¡± is a war tool specially developed by Marines to fight the New World Monsters. Its overall structure is solid and it is not so easy to be smashed. Trane is not worried about the safety of the bottom of the ship. But at this moment, Garp who had no intention of turning around suddenly turned his gaze and reached out to stop the soldiers¡¯ movements. ¡°Be careful! Don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ stop! Stand by!¡± In front of Trane¡¯s puzzled gaze, Garp looked at the deck and his eyes shed with a trace of amazement. ¡°Those crawling are ¡­ Thunder and lightning?! ¡° ¡°Could it be that?!¡± Rumble-Rumble Fruit!!! Recalling Rumble-Rumble Devil Fruit, known as ¡°Strongest Logia¡±, which has disappeared for nearly three hundred years and now that Garp has seen this, his interest in it has been raised. As expected, on the deck, a group of thunder snakes continued to crawl and gathered towards the center. In the dazzling sunlight, the blue thunderbolt with the thickness of a thumb was eye-catching. Several soldiers identally leaned a little closer, and suddenly their hands and feet became numb and they began to tremble. Seeing this, Garp flew forward and lifted several soldiers and pushed them out at a speed that waspletely ipatible with his age. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Fuck, thanx¡­¡± The soldiers fell to the ground and thanked Garp with a cry of pain. But Garp didn¡¯t care about them at this time, he noticed that the thunder was getting brighter and his eyes began to shine. ¡°This really is the Rumble-Rumble Fruit!!¡± Discharge is an irreversible energy release process that cannot bebined, and Charlotte Linlin¡¯s Homies Zeus, one of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), must also follow this rule. Only the Rumble-Rumble Devil Fruit Ability User can do this because his body is made of thunder and lightning and he can gather back his body with thunder and lightning! At this time, Trane also found that the situation was somewhat wrong, and ordered the soldiers to take out their weapons. When the thunder and lightning disappeared, they were greeted with a pit that formed in a circle. When Rowen got up from the pit and looked up, he saw such a scene. He saw a sturdy, gray-haired old man dressed in a big white dress, embracing his chest with both hands and grinned at him, and around him, Marines picked up their guns and aimed at him. A young man dressed as an officer squeezed out of the crowd and shouted fiercely at him while also pointing a sword at him: ¡°Who are you? Why attack our Marine Battleship?! Answer me!¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Rowen waved his hand, preventing Trane from continuing. ¡°Uh ¡­ I fell into a circle, what about my other leg?¡± Under the gaze of a group of people, he looked left and right and suddenly looked happy and hopped to the corner, he picked up a ball of thunder and stuffing it into his stomach. P¨© Li P¨¡ L¨¡! Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©! During the spread of thunder and lightning, his missing foot soon grew out ¡­ As a new Logia user, he is not very skilled atbining his body. He just fell a bit in a loop and just stood up and found that he was missing a leg. After doing this, he walked back to the edge of the pothole and looked up: ¡°Hey, you, what year is it now?!¡± ¡­ ¡°Full¡­¡± In the warm sun, with the wind blowing gently, Rowen leaned against the railing. The Sky shark, which lives in the white sea, has a short-term air holding capacity due to its t body structure and can catch sky birds. In the fall, this structure makes it a barely usable glider. Before Rowen discovered the ck spots on the sea, he immediately determined that he would never fall off as Sea was his final destination! So he threatened the Sky Shark with lightning, controlling it to approach the ck spot. The results were good ¡­ The Battleship survived. However, he was so tired that his serious injury healed more quickly after he had had enough to eat. Theck of blood supply to his brain made him toozy to move. Little by little, his head began to nod off. But even if he didn¡¯t want to move, but some people thought differently. DaDaDa¡­¡­ The Lieutenant Trane trotting over with a bunch of information while saluting Garp: ¡°Report! ording to the Headquarters reply, he is not any Pirate, Hitmen, Underground World agents, or a Pirate Hunter, and he is not someone from any country that we know of!¡± ¡°Which means that ¡­ his identity is clean?¡± Garp¡¯s eyes lit up and his eyes lighted and Rowen, who was about to fall asleep, shivered. Not a pirate, not a politician of various countries, not a criminal of Underground World, not even Pirate Hunter! Frankly speaking, he is a civilian, right? ¡°Uh ¡­ for now, yes.¡± For this question, Trane hesitated for a moment and nodded. Although Rowen¡¯s palms have calluses, his muscles are well-proportioned, and his skin is tight and full of luster but there is no fierce momentum in his body, his eyes were clear and bright, and he could not be a criminal. In One Piece World, as long as you don¡¯t leave a case with the Government and Marine, you are clean and would not have any record! A clean Rumble-Rumble Devil Fruit Ability User, how good is that?! Snap! Garp shed to Rowen¡¯s side and squatted down to pat his shoulder. At this moment, Rowen actually wanted to run ¡­ The look in the eyes of this old rascal was too terrible that he couldn¡¯t bear it. However, Garp clearly knew that Rumble-Rumble Fruit was not inferior to the Glint-Glint Fruit in movement speed. Garp¡¯s speed made Rowenpletely unable to react. At the same time, he still has a weird power in his hand ¡­ Although he did not his palm getting ck, but it is definitely Armament Haki. Garp used Soru and added Armament Haki to his hand and hold Rowen into ce and did not give him any chance to move. With an old wrinkled face, Garp smiled like a seventy or eighty-year-old child and spoke: ¡°Boy, do you want to be a Marine?¡± ¡°It really is this!!¡± Chapter 8 Lost Money?

Chapter 8 Lost Money?

Rowen¡¯s eyes were racing and the possibility came to him when he realized Garp was looking at him the wrong way. There was a time when he got food poisoning, after that time, he had be more aware of bad food and other bad things, and now he is feeling that bad thing as he looked at the look Garp is sending him. Rowen can guess one, two, or three things about why Garp¡¯s ns to drag himself into Marine forces. Through the conversation he had with some of the soldiers, he knew that this year was Sea Cnder, October 22, 1514, the 14th Year of the Great Age Of Piracy and Eight Years before the beginning of the series, and it was the age when Marines were in a decline and they were unable to make ends meet. The ¡°Unable to make ends meet¡± here refers to the true peak of the Marine Headquarters, their strongestbat power, Admirals ¡­ No one can take over their position at present! Even though Momousagi and Tokikake are excellent, there is a clear gap in strength between them and the Admirals, otherwise, their ranks would not have been reced by two unknown masters, Fujitora and Ryokugyu in the original series after the time skip. Do Marines not care about loyalty? They disregarding the merits of both Momousagi and Tokikake and elected some other people as Admirals? They naturally do care about loyalty! But being powerful is the key! The reputation of any Marine Admiral is backed by their powers for centuries and their powers have frightened countless people. Wherever they go, they can make that portion of sea peaceful form criminals. Without Admiral as a ¡°Strongest Fighting Force¡± to deter many criminals in the Sea, the world will enter in an era of unprecedented chaos! That situation is definitely not what the World Government and Marines are willing to see. So they would rather take the risk of promoting the unknown people like Ryokugyu and Fujitora who are quite powerful, rather than let Momousagi and Tokikake, who are underpowered, serve. Throughout the original book, Marines have never shown tock the Generals and Soldiers! 100,000 thousand Marines participated in the War Of The Best, so it can be said that Marines will neverck Soldiers. There are 16 Headquarters Vice Admirals including, Momousagi, Tokikake, Momonga, Yamakaji, and others and they are all top-level powerhouse in the Grand Line! The lower-level military officers also have many outstanding characters, such as the person who trained under Garp in the future who quickly got promoted and there is also Smoker who will have a deep grudge with Straw Hat Pirates and he will also grow stronger step by step. But at the top-level ¡­ All the people are veterans! And they have already exceeded their age of retirement or some are reaching there! Even for the current three Admirals, Kizaru is already in his early 50s and has passed the peak period and he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight for many years. So the current Marines are very eager for a rookie who cane to the end and seed as an Admiral! With the legend of the current three Admiral, they are Monsters who are known as the strongest power of Marines and coupled with the external pressure of Marine¡¯s topbat power, the guy who ¡°fell from the sky¡± with the ¡°Strongest Logia¡± Rumble-Rumble Fruit in his body and the fact that he is innocent and does not belong to any organization or forces, Rowen has naturally be a worthwhile candidate for the position of Admiral. Even if you take a step back and even if Rowen has limited talents and a low future sess, but with the inherent advantages of Rumble-Rumble Fruit, he can suppress One of the Four Seas and protect it from the criminals and he can definitely be a Headquarters Vice Admiral! Him joining the Marines can also eliminate the possibility of Rowen bing a pirate and reduce the threat to Marines ¡­ so Rowen joining the Marines is only profitable for them! But the main question is whether Rowen wants to be a Marine. It has nothing to do with Tenryubito¡¯s crimes that they never got punished for. Rowen is naturally free and self-contained. Once he bes Marine and enters the army, he would be subject to militarized management, with limited ess to anything and he would have a high chance of death! Rowen did not choose to be a soldier on Earth, and naturally, he has no interest in being one here. In addition, Rowen iszy and he does not like to fight against someone under any banner. If he became a Marine, he would have to bear the name of ¡°Justice¡± and fight for Justice of Marines in the Sea and that is not something that he likes. The summary is: Him joining the Marines is too much trouble! So refusal is certain, but considering the strength gap between the two sides, Rowen slowed his tone and said softly: ¡°That ¡­ Vice Admiral Garp.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m here, are you asking about how to join the Marines.¡± I haven¡¯t said anything about joining, OK?! Rowen¡¯s heart was filled with thousands of horses that were running on mud and grass and he felt as if he had thrown his head on the grass. Taking a deep breath and setting aside the clutter of thoughts, Rowen carefully looked at Garp¡¯s eyes and spoke: ¡°The world is so big, I want to see it first before joining anything.¡± Garp: ¡°¡­¡± Trane: ¡°¡­¡± Soldiers eavesdropping around: ¡°¡­¡± This ¡­ What a human being! Is the refusal so euphemistic? The world is so big, I want to see¡­ The sky is so wide, do you want to go there too? Flying with birds with the sun on your back, don¡¯t you want to do that too? Looking at Rowen¡¯s sincere eyes, Garp immediately felt something wrong with his expression. If Rowen directly refused to join the Marines then he would have nothing to say. Everyone has their own ambitions, and even if they can¡¯t make it, everyone has the right to attempt inpleting their dreams. Garp understands this truth and may also support it. After all, one of his grandsons wants to be a pirate in the future ¡­ or two! And he would never insist neither will he go and capture Rowen. He appreciates and recognizes all the characters who have dreams and are advancing towards them! But Rowen¡¯s attitude was obviously not so firm. His expression wasn¡¯t ament on Marine, but it was as if he found this entire situation troublesome, which made Garp unable to bear it. Whether it is Marines or Pirates, there are so many people in this Sea who are desperately fighting for their dreams. Garp is unhappy with Rowen who sees being a Marine a mere nuisance and had almost no ambition. Especially, Garp was very angry. How did Rumble-Rumble Fruit, which has not been seen for three hundred years and enjoy the name of ¡°Strongest Logia¡±, fall into this kind of tired andzy body who does not want to do anything inspiring? What a waste! ¡°Iron Fist¡± Garp is a good person, but he was never soft-tempered. He suddenly raised his fist covered in Armament Haki and punched it towards Rowen¡¯s head! Buzz! Along with the air shock, ayer of ck gloss covered Garp¡¯s hand like armor, and a dangerous breath rushed towards Rowen¡¯s head. Grabbing Rowen¡¯s cor, Garp pressed his punchy fist to Rowen¡¯s and looked at Rowen¡¯s look of ¡°I¡¯m indifferent¡±, and suddenly he ¡­ ¡°Pooh hahaha¡±ughed out! ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t want to join! All right!¡± ¡°Eh?? So easy?! ¡° It was Rowan¡¯s turn to be surprised this time as he had thought that Garp would persevere or threaten him with force. Just like he did with Luffy, he didn¡¯t expect him to agree to his words. ¡°Naturally, Marines are not Pirates or thieves, and I will not limit your freedom in life.¡± Garp ¡°haha¡±ughed, but then his face was filled with a cold expression as he shouted and spoke: ¡°Then¡­ Give me my lost money!¡± Not wanting to join the Marines because it would be troublesome? Then I will give you some trouble! I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t handle a brat like you! Puff!!! Rowen gaped for a moment, staring at Garp in disbelief. Am I hearing this right? ¡°Lost Money?!!!¡± ¡°Yes, lost money!¡± With that in mind, Garp sneered and waved towards him: ¡°Someone,e here and settle the bill for him!¡± ¡°Understand!¡± Garp¡¯s lieutenant Trane is ying a faithful role at this moment. The information he just got was actually prepared for Rowen. He turned the first page and cleared his throat: ¡°Mr. Rowen, you dined in this Battleship and you eat a total of ten pounds of sea animal meat, five pounds of fruit, and countless grains. Calctingbor costs, plus medical expenses, worth 150000 Belly¡­ ¡° 150000 Belly???! ¡°You guys are ckmailing me!!! What meat and medicine are worth 150000 Belly?¡± After one sentence, Rowen jumped up and protested with a loud voice. He admitted that as his physical strength increased, the number of meals becamerger and he was taken aback when eating, but those fish were caught from the sea and they were worthless! As for his bodily injury, it can heal itself even if they left it alone! Seeing that Rowen was about to run away, Garp pressed his fist on his head hard and pressed him down again. Trane nced at him calmly and lowered his head to continue: ¡°In addition, you smashed the Marine Battleship, the repair costs plus soldiers¡¯ medical expenses and our entire ship¡¯s psychological loss fees, a total of 500000 Belly.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Rowen can see it, this group of guys arepletely shameless! But this is not over yet, and Trane turned another page: ¡°¡­ ording to Article 157 of the Marine Regtions, civilians damaging Marine Battleships without authorization. Those in serious cases and the perpetrator will be sentenced to be imprisonment for more than three years and a fined for 3,000,000 Belly. In addition to damaging the deck and the cabin, you have also cost us a lot of food and drinking water. ¡°¡­ In summary, Mr. Rowen, you owe us 3,650,000 Belly.¡± Trane pushed the sses where the bridge of his nose did not exist. His thin lips made a slight smile, he looked like an oldndlord who squeezed the money out of the farmers: ¡°Naturally if you choose not to get imprisoned for three years, you would need to pay 2,000,000 Belly per year and it would be 6,000,000 Belly for three years. So the total amount you own us is 9,650,000 Belly, give us our money!¡± W ¡­¡­ T ¡­ F? Using money to buy jail free card?! Rowen¡¯s eyes widened in an instant, and an idea appeared in his head. If they earn this much money then it is better being them then being a King, what kind of thing is happening here? Such a corrupt official, they are all against him! ¡­ ¡°How about it you brat, don¡¯t say I bullied you! Whatever you need to pay is something you did yourself! We are justified in asking for the Debt Repayment!¡± Garp¡¯s empty hand¡¯s finger was digging a booger in his nose and he saw Rowen¡¯s constipated face and the corners of his mouth raised slightly: ¡°Naturally, if you join us, you will be our own ¡­ as chief, I will forgive this money for you ¡­ you won¡¯t even have to thank me at that time!! ¡° At this moment, Garp¡¯s face was filled with radiance and the Hero of his generation was feeling proud at this moment! If there were no such thing as extortion, Rowen would have believed him! So in response to this remark, Rowen rolled his eyes and grinned. ¡°Huh ~ huh ~¡± 9,650,000 Belly is not a small number, rounding them up, the number reached to 10 Million, which is enough money for ordinary civilians to spend in a lifetime!! Rowen doesn¡¯t really care about the money amount. As a Logia Devil Fruit Ability user, he can develop his Devil Fruit ability a little bit and he can walk unhindered in the First Half off Grand Line. In Grand Line, there are thousands of pirates with various amount of bounties on their heads, he can just grab a few of them for their bounty and making 10 Million would be simple. What¡¯s more, he can also be employed by people ¡­ With the name of Rumble-Rumble Fruit, let alone 10 Million, people would even be willing to pay One Billion! Taking another step back, he can also go to the sea, and maybe he can even go home¡­ It¡¯s just that he was certain and sure that he didn¡¯t have thatst chance¡­ But he is on Garp¡¯s ship and Garp has the final say in where everyone can go. Can he even meet a Pirate to earn Bounty? The crime of ¡°Destroying a Marine Battleship¡± is enough for Garp to use legitimate means to restrict his personal freedom and not give him any chance. This is a naked conspiracy! Therefore, Garp¡¯s ¡°Lost money¡± is basically impossible for him to get. Seeing Rowen¡¯s difort, Garp didn¡¯t want to let this good young man feel bad about Marines, and his tone slightly rxed as he persuaded: ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing wrong with joining Marine ¡­ I¡¯ll ask you, do you instead want to be the King Of Pirates?¡± ¡°Pirate King?¡± Gol D. Roger? Rowen touched his chin and suddenly gave a sip of disgust: ¡°Not interested.¡± Chapter 9 Stronger

Chapter 9 Stronger

Rowen firmy said the word ¡°Not Interested¡±. In his position, Garp has heard many simr answers in the past. But this is the first time that he had seen that unabashed, heinous disdain ¡­So he asked immediately: ¡°Why?! There is a great treasure left by Pirate King Roger! You¡­ don¡¯t want it?¡± ¡°Vice-Admiral Garp!¡± Trane had ck lines on his face as he stood behind Garp. Can you even say such things as ¡°Marine Hero¡±? Telling someone about the ¡°One Piece¡± treasure is something that they should do, even if Rowen did not choose to join them, as Marine, they should not say such erroneous things to childrens! But ¡­ as One Piece World¡¯s famous ¡°Scoundrel¡±, even Sengoku can¡¯t contain Garp. Garp ignored his lieutenant and he concentrates on waiting for Rowen to answer. ¡°Actually I have a little psychological cleanliness/mysophobia problem¡­¡± It is impossible for Rowen to say that he is not interested in ¡°One Piece¡±, but he doesn¡¯t want to be a Pirate King for that, he doesn¡¯t like the struggle thates with that position¡­ Haha! The reasons are as follows¡­ ¡°If someone brought back the great treasure left by the Pirate King Roger to the Sea then they would have to fight the World Government and even the Marines and they would also be targeted by many powers like the New World Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and this would happen even if Roger himselfes to the sea right now ¡­ but Roger did not fight these powerful forces, he just sailed the sea and left his treasure in some secret ce¡­ ¡° Speaking of Roger¡¯s behavior, Rowen called out in contempt. ¡°He brought back nothing from his treasure, he announced nothing, and he was executed by you! And he said that sentence before his execution¡­¡± At this point, Rowen¡¯s disgust grew stronger: ¡°¡­ He just dropped the chicken leg that he had already taken a bite out of and then he told others: Go and find it, that chicken leg is delicious!¡± ¡°Bah! What a shit dream! To put it bluntly, he used people¡¯s ambition and kindness to pursue fame and fortune!¡± Rowen pointed at himself, turned his eyes wide, and asked Garp: ¡°How cheap do you think I am to find what he has abandoned? What I want to do must be unique!¡± If hees earlier in the time where Roger has not yet be the Pirate King, then Rowen would have definitely fought Roger to see who is the strongest between them! But now it¡¯s 1514 of Sea Cnder and the deceased Roger has already be a legend, and Rowen was no longer interested in the great secret. He would have fought Roger and then he would have taken the treasure. These would have been his primary and secondary goals, it¡¯s simply prioritizing. Hearing this. Garp: ¡°¡­¡± Trane:¡±¡­¡­¡± The remaining soldiers: ¡°¡­¡± This sentence ¡­ they can¡¯t even rebut it! Indeed. No one knows what the big secret ¡°One Piece¡± is, they only know that there is a legend and the person who became the legend because of it. But at the same time, Roger did not take out anything, it was as if he was traveling for a trip and then came back. Apart from a ¡°Pirate King¡± and a ¡°Great Age of Piracy¡±, nothing else happened. In this case, it wasn¡¯t just that Roger took a bite of the chicken leg. While talking about delicious food, he just left it on the ground and told everyone to go and find it. In the past, they held some respect for those few who fought for their dreams in the form of bing a pirate and they also wreaked havoc in the Sea. But now that they had heard this ¡­ their Admiration turned into sympathy. Cheap! A group of guys who were trying to be the Pirate King were just a group of dogs who were being teased by Roger to pick up bones and rob others of unwanted things. Charlotte Linlin, Kaido, Golden Lion, and other big names were nothing but Roger¡¯s ¡°Bitch¡± even after his death ¡­ Garp¡¯s brain filled out some unspeakable pictures, and he suddenly shivered with uncontrobleughter and decided to jump off the topic. ¡°Cough ¡­ then ¡­ uh, since you don¡¯t want to be a Pirate King, what is your dream?¡± It is people who have dreams, ordinary people work hard to make money to support their families and change their status quo of life. Businessmen risk doing business to be someone big and earn money. The Nobles desire a more elegant life and higher rights. It¡¯s human instinct! ¡°My dream?¡± Rowen slightly froze, wondering what Garp meant. ¡°Yes, your dream!¡± To which Garp sneered and pointed out teasingly, ¡°I can see that you are finding it troublesome to be Marine, but there must be a reason for you to be alive, isn¡¯t there? ¡­ What do you want to be? Or do you want something? Or do you want to change something? These are dreams.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Rowen pondered, thinking about this serious topic. It¡¯s not strange that Rowen is feeling strange and lost when he was asked these questions by Garp. It¡¯s the so-called old man, old and Undying at that ¡­ Garp has decades of experience and he can¡¯t hide his thoughts from him. But then again, what dreams can he have? A guy with a natural physique that is different from ordinary people. The biggest thing he has done in the past is to constantly challenge himself and continue to exceed the limit, enjoying the rapid secretion of adrenaline and the thrill of life and death! Was that his purpose ¡­ No! He simply enjoys that process, adding fun to his ordinary and odorless daily life, getting free from numbness. Aftering to the One Piece World, where there are countless strange and powerful monsters, Rowen knows his weakness and someone strong like Garp can kill him countless times by moving his fingers! So in Birka, in order to survive in this world, he wanted to get Rumble-Rumble Fruit like a wild beast! That was the best opportunity for him to continue to enjoy a wonderful life!! Traveling to One Piece World not only relieved him of his shackles but it also opened a door for him. It let him dream of a dangerous world that he can explore. ¡°My dream ¡­ is it unwilling to be someone ordinary?¡± There is actually a word that Rowen did not say just now. From the perspective of the original series and from the perspective of the Emperor, they have almost determined that ¡°One Piece¡± is not a powerful force like an Ancient Weapon which can cause destruction on an unimaginable scale, but this One Piece can shake the foundation of the World Government¡¯s rule: Public opinion. ¡°Truth¡± and ¡°Symbol¡±! Regardless of the value and significance of this ¡°Truth¡± to the world, Rowen will never be blind to things that can¡¯t allow him to grow stronger. And so¡­¡­ Rowen¡¯s fierce breath escaped uncontrobly, the ¡°cracked¡± current began to agitate, and the air became dry. Garp¡¯s eyes began to shine! He approached the brooding Rowen and whispered in his ear like a Devil, and said, ¡°You ¡­ You want to grow stronger, right?¡± Grow stronger? The soft whisper was like spring thunder and a bright light crossed in his brain. Rowen¡¯s pupils twitched suddenly and he remembered the time when he got the Rumble-Rumble Fruit, he remembered the rush of emotions that were hard to calm down. Looking down at his hands, Rowen muttered to himself. ¡°Yes, I want to grow stronger!!!¡± This is the answer! Snap! Suddenly raising his head, Rowen pushed Garp¡¯s fist against his head and asked seriously, ¡°What can I get from joining Marine?¡± ¡°What Can you get ¡­ what? Pooh hahaha!!!¡± Garp froze, then stood up andughed loudly. He knew that Rowen¡¯s heart was moving. This is a guy like Mihawk, who only wants to grow stronger and stronger without any distractions!! As a behemoth that suppresses the World¡¯s Sea, when ites to making people grow stronger, who would give up on joining Marines?! H! For a moment, a huge aura burst out and the air became agitated. The Cloak of Justice was stirred by the wind that came from nowhere! The ordinary soldiers were not able to stabilize themselves in front of the overwhelming power of Garp, they looked at the tall and muscr figure with fear and worship in their faces. But Rowen remains unmoved, his eyes still red at Garp as he waited for an answer. Whoosh! Theughter stopped abruptly, Garp hugged his chest with both hands, and grinned like a kid at the next moment: ¡°This question ¡­ don¡¯t you already have an answer in your heart? Thunder Brat!¡± Marine¡¯s Rokushiki technique, Haki, Swordsmanship, Actual Combat Experience, and the strongest teacher Zephyr who taught Admirals and several others at the Marine Headquarters, Rowen wanted everything in Marine! All kinds of factors can bebined into one sentence ¡­ Power! What do you get by joining Marine? The answer is ready. Rowen¡¯s mouth was slightly raised and a slight smile was drawn on his face. ¡°Then ¡­ for increasing my power, I chose to join the Marines!¡± Chapter 10 One Month

Chapter 10 One Month

In the azure Sea, the Dog Head Battleship rides the wind and waves like a pair of scissors and cuts the Sea apart. The sails are full and the top military g is hunting in the wind, which is daunting! But in addition to the rustling sound of the sailing ship, if one listens carefully, they will hear a depressed thunderous explosioning from the Battleship. Boom! On the battleship deck, a thick thunderbolt rushed towards a thick metal dummy and scrapped it! The overflowing electric current was violently rushing to every side and the soldiers¡¯ hair stood up, and his skin felt numb, they were surprised and frightened. But they did not back away and fled. During this month¡¯s voyage, Chore Boy Rowen has been able to control his powers and his area attacks well before he is allowed to exercise in the open deck by Garp. Out of trust in Garp, they believed that Rowen won¡¯t hurt them. Sure enough, the thunder that was flying around in the air quickly disappeared in the next second as if it had never appeared, except for the smell of ozone and the fear in the soldier hearts, no one could tell that a lightning strike has just urred here. Boom ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!! Amongst the deafening thunder, apanied by high-temperature electro-optics, a figure began to appear from the origin of the thunder strike with dazzling Thunderlight outlining his figure. Rowen stood naked in the scrapped iron te heart. Seeing this, the soldiers looked at each other roared wildly. ¡°There he is! Marines Strongest Chore Boy!!¡± That¡¯s right! Chore Boy! Due to his sudden decision to join, no official filing was carried out at any of the bases. Now Rowen is not even a Marine recruit and he can only stay on Garp¡¯s ship as a handyman. But at the same time, he is the user of Rumble-Rumble Fruit, his constitution is different from ordinary people and he is growing extremely fast in terms of strength. The power of his Thunder is stronger than before. So fun! On this Battleship, in addition to Garp, who has Armament Haki, and Trane, Rowen the Chore Boy can be ranked third on this ship in terms ofbat power¡­ In front of Logia Elementalization, all soldiers and officers at all levels have no other choice but to admit defeat. The strongest Chore Boy is an apt name! Condensing into shape, Rowen stopped and his breathing became fast as he waited for his Stamina to recover. The continuous burst of his strongest attack consumes a lot of energy. If it had not been for him being strengthened by Lightning stimtion this month, plus sufficient supplies that rapidly enhanced his body, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to do a second attack! Snap! Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©¡­ Rowen clenched his fists and he let electric sparks ran across them, he looked at his hands, and nodded with satisfaction: ¡°At present, I am on the right path. Improving my physique is the most important before developing my Devil Fruit capabilities!¡± Joining the Marines is a sensible decision because Marines are well-rounded and nevercks anything in terms of training and nutritious food. In addition, Garp is kind and if he has any doubts, he could just ask him. The existence of the world¡¯s greatest peak is so powerful that Rowen can barely breathe and Rumble-Rumble Fruit is nothing but ¡°Just potential¡± in front of those Monsters. Rowen doesn¡¯t care what he¡¯s doing, except that he knows he¡¯s weak enough to believe in growing stronger. This month, Rowen put all his energy into exercising and developed a method of using lightning to stimte his muscles to create pain and perform self-muttion exercises, simr to Thunder Release Chakra Activation in Naruto, but the specific process is somewhat different. The principle is actually very simple. Although Logia Elementalization is a passive skill, it is still controlled by the ontology. So Rowen kept his body intact, and move the thunder power from the inside and outside of his body. The behavior of forced self-muttion will make him immune to most of the damage because of Logia¡¯s physique priority, but he doesn¡¯t need to do much damage, even doing small damage to a muscle is enough to stimte it and after he did it the first time ¡­ He passed out from the pain! After a month of trial and error, he found the limit of what his body could bear. It would never happen again. But every time after the exercise, that body bloody brutal appearance caused even Garp to pause and stare at him with surprise. It¡¯s just training! Do you need to be so ruthless to yourself?! Now with the enhancement of physical fitness, Rowen¡¯s thunder power has been dramatically improved even if he has not developed the Devil fruit ability in-depth! From the beginning, it would take him some time and strength to kill any ordinary people, and now ¡­ He can now easily do a 10 Million Volt attack!!! ¡°Chee, I thought the deck was getting drilled! What¡¯s the result?¡± At this moment, Garp came over with a doughnut in his hand and the disdain in his tone couldn¡¯t be hidden. Actually, he appreciated Rowen¡¯s efforts and tenaciousness and was very satisfied with his progress. Although Rowen hates trouble, his talent is indeed good. With him joining the Marines, their future will be safe and bright. But as a member of the Monkey family, this is the only way he knows to show his concern. ¡°¡­ I have been very satisfied with this result in a month.¡± In response, Rowen just rolled his eyes and spread his hands outward. You are a typical example of a man who can never have enough¡­ Don¡¯t get too greedy too soon.¡± Garp nearly choked Rowen¡¯s neck facing his unwillingness to respond. Fortunately, in one month, he had a deep understanding of Rowen¡¯s irritating ability. On second thought, he would not be in charge of training Rowen in the future, so he didn¡¯t bother to correct it. At the moment, he nced at the ck and smoky iron dummy and recalled Rowen¡¯s attack, Garp swallowed the doughnut and skipped the topic. ¡°¡­ But then again, Rowen, while I don¡¯t know exactly how one should develop their Logia capabilities, there is one thing I can say for sure!¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the matter?! ¡° He took the towel from the adoring soldier and wiped off his sweat. This month, Garp used his actual performance to prove his terrifying power at the pinnacle of the world! Rowen can achieve such a rapid improvement was also because of Garp¡¯s teachings and him allowing him the freedom to do his training! Therefore, Rowen always listened to Garp¡¯s advice. Seeing this, Garp grinned and said rather dumbly: ¡°The power used by the Logia Devil Fruit Ability User does indeede from their bodies. All the Elementalization attacks are sent from inside the body, but¡­¡± ¡°The way youunch yourself as a Cannon Shell is absolutely ridiculously wrong!!!¡± Yes, the Thunder just did not shoot from Thunder Drum or Arm like Enel did, but Rowen himself turned into Thunder and did this attack with his Thunder Elementalized powers! Obviously he could also use his arms tounch lightning with equal power, but Rowen chose such a method which made Garp speechless. The Rumble-Rumble Devil Fruit Ability user can turn his body into lightning, with the destructive power of lightning, even standing still is a big killer! For example, Sandia warrior Kamakiri used a spear to pierce Enel¡¯s head, and he was electrocuted to death. Rowen can use it without problems. But all this is based on the premise that his opponents don¡¯t know Armament Haki! Once the opponent has mastered Armament Haki, performing this move is equivalent to sending himself to the doors of death, it is simply wrong! ¡°What, it¡¯s this¡­¡± Rowen, who was expecting Garp to have a brilliant idea, turned his head and said condescendingly.¡±I¡¯m practicing for the future moves now. Who told you that I would attack with full-body lightning?¡± ¡°You brat¡­ What¡¯s that look in your eyes?!¡± The expression of ¡°I¡¯m obviously overestimating you¡± made Garp clench his teeth and ck lines appeared on his forehead, he immediately rushed ahead covering the distance of more than ten meters in an instant, and raised his fist! Bang! Garp punched and he felt a sense of peace in his heart as he watched Rowen raising his hand to protect his head. He bit into the donut in his hand and came back to the topic again: ¡°What future moves? Tell me¡± This Petty Old asshole! I can¡¯t beat him! Rowen took a deep breath as his mouth continue to twitch: ¡°You told me that Admiral Kizaru has a trick called Lightspeed Kick, which relies on Elementalization of moving speed to umte inertia and then converts kic energy into potential energy by kicking, and the high-density concentrated light particle itself is lethal, which can knock out a snow mountain with one Kick¡­¡± ¡°Uh-huh, and then what?¡± Garp naturally remembered this and continued to ask. ¡°That ¡­ I tried it!¡± Rowen shook his head and shrugged: ¡°The results are not optimistic ¡­ I can¡¯t attack at all while maintaining high-speed movement. The speed of simple reaction can¡¯t keep up with the speed of changing from Elementalization form to the entity form at the moment of contact.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± ¡°In fact, you didn¡¯t want to hit the dummy with lightning just now, but you wanted to change back at the moment before contact, just like Kizaru, to hit it with fists and feet.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Rowen nodded with his arms around his chest. As a result, Garp smiled for a second while ncing at Rowen: ¡°Poof! Sorry, I can¡¯t exin, I didn¡¯t see it¡­¡± Rowen: ¡°¡­¡± Hiss, This bastard! I¡¯m grumpy! At this moment, Trane came to the two and took off the earplugs. ¡°The sound is too loud¡± ¡­ Probably the only side effect of Rumble-Rumble Fruit. Like lightning, it emits a lot of heat, heating and expanding the surrounding air. The instantaneously heated and expanded air will push the surrounding air, causing a strong explosive vibration, which will produce a deafening explosion! The heat generated by Rowen¡¯s lightning today can be used to smelt metal, and the swords made of good steel can be kneaded and yed as noodles by him. The power of thunder can be imagined. The Crew on the ship nearly went deaf by the nearby thunder sound, so Garp asked everyone to wear earplugs. When Rowen finished his chores and started his training during the day¡­ A boatmanmunicates by gestures and eyes, and even semaphores. ¡°Sir Garp, we can already see the Headquarters port, please give further instructions!¡± ¡°Oh? Are we already here?¡± Garp looked back and saw a tall fortress in the distance at sea level. Is it a blessing or a curse? ¡°Notify everyone and prepare to dock!¡± Chapter 11 Headquarter

Chapter 11 Headquarter

Marine Headquarters, Marineford. A huge mountain-like fortress stands here, and two huge ck characters ¡°Justice¡± is painted on the outer wall. The wide square in front of the fortress isrge enough to amodate 100,000 people. There are many battleships lined up in the bay area. The high-flying Marine banner speaks of faith and power! This is Marine Headquarters, Marineford! The leviathan of the Sea! At the top of that magnificent white fortress is the office of Marine¡¯s highest officer, Marine Fleet Admiral. There was an old man in the office. He was a big, strong man, with a steady, intelligent eye. Only one look would make anyone feel terrified. The funny toad sses and the feathered seagull on his head did not make him look funny, but they made people unable to understand as to what he is thinking. This is the Marine Headquarter¡¯s current Marine Fleet Admiral, Sengoku the Golden Buddha! He was alone in the empty office, apanied by the goat and seagull who never left his side. As the Marine Fleet Admiral, there are many things that cannot be known to his subordinates and he is the only person who can undertake them. At this moment, Sengoku looked at the port through the window, and a smile appeared on his wrinkled old face. ¡°Are you finally back, Garp ¡­¡± ¡°Iron Fist¡± Garp went to Flower Capital to perform a secret mission. Although the mission was not smooth, when he returned, he picked up an innocent Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability user, which made Sengoku happy! The power of Logia is undoubtedly terrifying, the Logia Elementalization gives them a strongbat power in the early stage, and this power is inherently invincible! In theter period, anyone with good talent would be invincible with Haki and Six Powers, just like the current three Admirals! A Logia User, and more so the User of Rumble-Rumble Fruit which is known as the strongest Logia Devil Fruit that had disappeared for hundreds of years, now the person who ate this Strongest Fruit had joined the Marine and Sengoku had excitedly pped his hands when he had heard of this news. And within a month on the ship, Rowen¡¯s efforts and talents were reported back by Garp, which made Sengoku happy. As for Garp¡¯s report that Rowen is disrespectful and likes to insult people for his character ws¡­ Sengoku doesn¡¯t even care about that and he said that it doesn¡¯t matter! In contrast to the current three Admiral, one of them is extreme and one iszy while thest one is Sarcastic, so Rowen is already perfect! Sengoku can forgive him as long as he is loyal to Marines and acts ording to themand and he will forgive Rowen if he caused Garp to suffer brain hemorrhage¡­ Maybe he will p his hands and beat the drums when that happens! Sengoku was relieved now that the Dog-Head Battleship had brought Rowen back to the Headquarters. But he soon lost his smile and regained his dignified appearance. ¡°No, I can¡¯t rejoice too soon!¡± After so many years as a Fleet Admiral, Sengoku has seen many geniuses. Under the key training of talented geniuses, they will either be arrogant and lose their lives or be mere mortals. Even if it is a Logia user, it does not mean that this person would reach the top. After thinking for a while, Sengoku took out Den Den Mushi and said, ¡°¡­ Immediately notify Vice-Admiral Tsuru, Vice-Admiral Garp, and Chief Instructor Zephyr toe to my office for a meeting.¡± ¡°Yes Sir!¡± Sengoku silently pondered after putting down the Den Den Mushi. ¡°The Sea has been stable in the past few years, and we have enough time to train Rowen ¡­ but before that, we must make sure that he is loyal to Marines.¡± After all, it was through a mysterious way that they ¡°Picked-Up¡± Rower¡­ Sengoku was a little worried¡­ This is the philosophical question of whether power controls people or people control power. Sengoku saw this from Rowen¡¯s restless heart. Rowen had decided to join the Marines today for stronger power, but who can guarantee that he will not give up Marines for another stronger power? Uncut jade still needs to be carved, but the discarded parts cannot be recovered. Sengoku doesn¡¯t want Rowen to turn into another Dragon after Marine has worked hard to train him. ¡­ Rowen always thought that the Battleship on which Garp was riding was already a huge monster. But at the moment, getting off the ship and looking at the tall buildings ahead of him, Rowen clearly realized how ridiculous his previous idea was! In contrast to the magnificent towering fortress of Marine Headquarters-Marineford, the Doghead Battleship looks small and insignificant, just like a little ant standing next to an elephant¡­ and they are nothing more than flecks of dust on the body of the ant. A nce at such a huge building will make people fear and admire it! Marine Headquarters is worthy of the Fortress belonging to the Strongest Force on the Sea! The soldiers lined up and disembarked in turn, Garp suddenly realized that Rowen¡¯s face was filled with surprise and he leaned in: ¡°So how about it? Dumbfounded? Are you feeling brave?!¡± Then he waved his hand to do the introduction. ¡°This is the Marine Headquarters named Marineford!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ what are you so proud of?¡± Rowen recovered, and sneered: ¡°I was stunned because of such a magnificent fortress. What does it have to do with you? Did you make it?¡± Garp: ¡°¡­¡± That is the truth, but why does Garp have a feeling that this scenario is somewhat wrong? Trane heard this and raised his eyebrows ¡­ and then gave a thumbs up to Rowen! Well done boy! This Old Asshole!! As a Rear Admiral, Trane cannot curse Garp out loud but that doesn¡¯t mean that he cannot praise Rowen for a Job well done! At this time, an officer wearing a Justice clock came and stood with his feet together, looking at Garp with adoration in his eyes: ¡°Vice Admiral Garp! Fleet Admiral Sengoku has noticed your ship, please go to the office for a meeting!¡± In most people¡¯s eyes, ¡°Marine Hero¡± Garp is just a little careless, and the rest is nothing serious. But in the eyes of veterans who know him well, especially his peers, Garp is a ¡°Jerk¡± and an ¡°Airhead¡±!! ¡°Got it, I¡¯m going¡­¡± Garp was still thinking about Rowen¡¯s remark and he casually waved his as he walked along. ¡°Trane, I¡¯ll go over first,¡± He said. ¡°Take the thunder kid to recruit camp and bring me a copy of the test results.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Watching Garp go away, Rowen touched his chin and asked strangely: ¡°Rear Admiral Trane, what test? Aren¡¯t I directly going to that Marine Military Academy?¡± Rowen had learned the relevant information on the ship and he knows that Marine has a ¡°Marine Military Academy¡± and ¡°Recruit Camp¡±. Marine¡¯s former Admiral ¡°ck Arm¡± Zephyr is the Commander-in-Chief for the Recruit Camp, while some Rear Admirals are responsible for the Marine Military Academy. Because of iplete information, he assumed that the ¡°Recruit Camp¡±, led by Zephyr himself was the fabled ¡°Tenryubito School¡±, and that as a civilian freshman, he could only attend the low-grade Military Academy. One Piece World is a semi-feudal society with ¡°World Noble¡± Tenryubito at the head of it. There is a great difference between the Noble and the Common People. In response, Trane smiled and exined. ¡°You misunderstood Rowen ¡­ Although Marine Headquarters has two training areas for recruit, only the Recruit Camp is an official organization.¡± ¡°The Marine Military Academy is a ce where young childrens of Marine families and children with good potential learn and practice from a young age. After graduating from the Military Academy at the age of 15, they enter the Recruit Camp. After passing the training, they are assigned to different units ording to their grades.¡± ¡°At your age and strength, you can go directly to the Recruit Camp for training instead of going to the Military School¡­¡± After listening to the exnation, Rowen suddenly understood something and he began to curse his stupidity. Kizaru joined the Recruit Camp when he joined Marine in his 30s. Why would he go to the Marine Military Academy? The Marine Military Academy is almost like a kindergarten ss and he almost entered that ss. ¡­ As the strongest force of One Piece World, there are many different races in Marines besides humans and there is also a variety of talented people. The Longleg people with long legs, the Longarm people with three joints, and bent arms. There are also some intelligent, non-animal-like animals, wearing Marine costumes, sweating in the yground and training. The mountain that they just walked from afar is Vice Admiral Donald, one of the members of the Marine Giant Unit, Rowen is only as big as the length of his finger! Following Rear Admiral Trane, Rowen enjoyed the sights and they soon came to a tall building inside the Recruit Camp behind the Fortress. Trane stopped and verified his identity with the guard, then said to Rowen. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, just perform as you usually do during training! The test result is just to determine what youck and what you should add so that the Instructor can sort it out and arrange training courses for you.¡± This is the so-called ¡°All-Round Targeted Training¡±, teaching ording to someone¡¯s aptitude! It is simr to Smoker who is also a Logia User, he certainly will not waste his time learning sword arts in the Recruit Camp, he would be learning to use and release his Devil Fruit abilities. Recruit Camp Instructors develop targeted training based on the test results so that each soldier can get the most exercise and progress! What else is there to say? Rowen joined Marine to grow stronger! He would do it even if he has to take the test! His eyes were filled with light as he confidently pushed open the door. ¡°Rx! I will never fail at critical moments!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 12 Sneak Attack

Chapter 12 Sneak Attack

Watching the gate slowly closing, Rear Admiral Trane was relieved ¡­ he could have entered together with Rowen, but he felt someoneing here and he felt it necessary to stand outside for a while. Looking back, a figure had appeared where there was nothing before, the figure was leaning against the wall and trimming his nails. Shu¨¡! The Guards and Trane stood at attention and saluted while Shouting: ¡°Admiral Kizaru!¡± The person who appeared outside the test point at this time was one of the most inconspicuous Marine Admiral, Borsalino ¡°Kizaru¡±. He wore a bright yellow suit, shoulder-length Admiral¡¯s Unique Justice Clock. He had curly ck hair, a beard, and sunsses, and was tall and thin. The reason Trane can¡¯t figure out his appearance here is that Kizaru is never too obviously purposeful and was indifferent to everything. In the two years after the War Of The Best, Akainu and Aokiji fought for the Fleet Admiral position at Punk Hazard due to their disagreement, but Kizaru showed no interest in it at all¡­ as if he didn¡¯t care about what Marines would do in the future. Akainu and Aokiji can be said to be Marine¡¯s War Faction and Peace Faction with clear positions, but Kizaru ¡­ to be honest, no one can see him at any position. A certainment from the earth rified Kizaru very clearly, that¡¯s what it said. [Kizaru has no emotional entanglement, he has no entanglement with Justice¡¯s judgment, he does not have any sense of uncertainty and hesitation in dealing with anything, but he is responsible for executing the mission ¡­ nothing more.] After getting rid of the hidden secrets behind this person. From this point of view, Rowen is a replica of Kizaru. It¡¯s just that their starting point is different. Kizaru really dislikes trouble and doesn¡¯t want to consider those twists and turns. At the moment, Kizaru leaned back against the wall and pinched his nails with a nail clipper. Hearing the salute, he raised his head after blowing on his fingers. He looked at Trane and then he looked at the closed door and spoke slowly. ¡°Now, Trane ¡­ the one that went inside is the Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability user, right?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡± Why would Kizaru care about this? Isn¡¯t he indifferent to everything? Trane was puzzled, but he replied without hesitation because of his position: ¡°Yes, Admiral Kizaru. His name is Rowen, Vice-Admiral Garp ordered me to take him to the Recruit Camp for testing!¡± ¡°Rowen ¡­¡± Kizaru repeated the name again, blowing away the dust from his nails, he slowly stood up and said to Trane. ¡°Then let¡¯s go in and see the test ¡­ the Rumble-Rumble Fruit, the power of Thunder. Really terrible! Terrible!¡± Trane couldn¡¯t figure out what¡¯s going on now, so he can only stand up and raise his head to say: ¡°Yes Sir!¡± ¡­ The test site is an empty sandstone field, without any people and equipment, this ce looked like a desert. The first time Rowen walked in, he thought he was in the wrong ce. He looked back at the wall of the Fortress to make sure that he had not crossed over to another ce again. It wasn¡¯t quite the testing ground he¡¯d hoped for! Not to mention not seeing the unique ck tech devices of One Piece World, why can¡¯t he see a single person in here? At the top of the high wall behind Rowen, in a room embedded in the wall, Kizaru and Trane stood here watching Rowen¡¯s every move through the window. After seeing Rowen stepping forward cautiously, Kizaru grunted and smiled insignificantly: ¡°Empty space? This style of test ¡­ Is it Commodore Shuzo, the teacher¡¯s favorite pupil? ¡° The teacher mentioned by Kizaru can only be the Recruit Camp Main Instructor, the former Marine Admiral, ¡°ck Arm¡± Zephyr! Kizaru, however, did not ask about the Recruit Camp because the two men had long been at odds over some of their ideas. Trane had no idea that he was so clear about Shuzo¡¯s testing style. ¡°Uh ¡­ yes, it should be Instructor Shuzo.¡± Trane answered quickly after pausing for a second. The Instructor of the Recruit Camp are chosen by others, but Zephyr and Shuzo were retired Marines. They were once active members in Headquarters, so Trane is very familiar with them. Hearing the answer, Kizaru grunted and his wrinkled old face made this terrible expression ugly and scary: ¡°Yosh ¡­ It seems that Teacher Zephyr is very optimistic about this Rowen ¡­ this is going to be a good show!¡± Hearing this remark, Trane¡¯s mouth twitched but he could not refute. If it was Shuzo, it would be the most urate way to test Rowen¡¯s current shorings, but the process¡­ ¡­ At the same time, in the office of Fleet Admiral, Sengoku, who heard the report, looked at Zephyr with a little surprise, and asked, ¡°Rowen has only acquired the fruit ability for about a month, and has not experienced any actualbat training. Are you sure that Shuzo should be in charge? ¡° Shuzo¡¯s test method is a nightmare for every new Marine! ¡°Fleet Admiral, please rest assured, Shuzo¡¯s test will be measured!¡± In response to Sengoku¡¯s question, Zephyr replied confidently and nced at someone across the table who was asleep and grinned: ¡°And I want to check whether he was led astray and needed to be corrected in the month when he was on Garp¡¯s Ship¡­¡± Snap! The snot bubble exploded and Garp opened his eyes nkly, ncing from left to right. What just happened? Why did he feel a sudden chill on his back? But thinking about that feeling, this is Sengoku¡¯s office and there can be no ident here, Garp rubbed his nose, tilted his head, and continued to sleep. Suddenly, Sengoku¡¯s fist pounded on the table as he ground his teeth. ¡°Ga¡­ rp¡­¡± ¡­ Rowen¡¯s muscles tensed as he shuffled across the wide gravel field. He didn¡¯t let his guard down because there was no one here. As a Marine building, there is no way that someone is not here. Besides, since it¡¯s a test, anything can happen! ¡°What?!¡± Moving forward a few steps and stepping on the ground, Rowen was surprised and he suddenly squatted down and grabbed a handful of sand, rubbing it in his palm. ¡°I see ¡­¡± ¡°Yo, you¡¯re here for the Recruit Test, right? I¡¯m sorry I just went to the toilet ¡­ wait a minute!¡± Suddenly, there was a sudden sound, and Rowen turned round, almost attacking with his lightning bolt. But he stopped the impulse, and the corners of his mouth twitched. ¡°Er ¡­ Good! You¡¯re the Instructor¡­¡± Rowen saw a small door pushed open by the wall. A Marine officer pushed out the door. His shoulder badge told him that he was a Commodore. Not surprisingly, he is the recruiter Instructor responsible for testing. ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a long time since anyone tested it¡­ It is not the time for the Recruits to test for half a year. I was eating when they suddenly told me about the test¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to hang you out, little brother! ¡° The Commodoreined as he walked in, and also apologized to Rowen. ¡°It¡¯s okay, and I ¡­ just arrived.¡± Am I wrong? Rowen stood there with awkward expressions as he doubted his choice. Seeing Rowen¡¯s stunned expression, Kizaru slowly smiled. ¡°It¡¯sing¡­¡­¡± Bang ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!! As predicted! The voice just fell. The next second, the sand behind Rowen explodes and a shadow emerged from the Underground, like electricity or light, and rushes behind Rowen. The sharply-eyed Kizaru found that the man¡¯s punch was entwined with Haki, and Rowen could not use Elementalization to get out of the way! This ¡­ It¡¯s the testing style of test site leader Commodore Shuzo¡­ Actualbat!! In his eyes, soldiers are used for a fight! The speed and power test can not be said to be meaningless, but it is not urate without actualbat data! Especially in the face of sneak attacks, it can best reflect a person¡¯s actualbat ability! An Elite Marine who had mastered Two-Haki, Swordsmanship, and Marine Rokushiki¡¯s is already extraordinary. If that kind of personunches a Sneak Attack on a Recruit from hidden in the Underground, this attack is unavoidable and unstoppable¡­ It is no wonder that Shuzo¡¯s test is regarded as a nightmare by every recruit! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 13 Underpass, Thunderstorm!

Chapter 13 Underpass, Thunderstorm!

Rowen noticed it the moment the sand burst¡­ The Thunder-Lighting Human physique brought by Rumble-Rumble Fruit made him very sensitive to the electric field. Although the development of the Devil Fruit is limited and he cannot generate the huge electromaic field covering arge area and control the whole situation like Enel, he has no problem in spreading the electric current around him and receiving the feedback. After stepping into the test field and discovering that the situation was wrong, Rowen did not stop his electromaic field and the results he obtained were not surprising. There are some strange things here! The surrounding maic field is in a very disordered state as if something is interfering with the electromaic waves. However, after checking the sand, he found that there was no metal powder mixed in. The empty sand and stones could not be seen clearly, nor could they hide the special equipment to interfere with the maic field. At this point, he can rule out the possibility of being targeted. And!!! The closer he got to the ground, the more chaotic the maic field be! This means that the Underground area in the test field contains a lot of steel and it interferes with the current fluctuation released by him!! Where he is standing, the electromaic feedback creates a gap, leaving a one-meter gap which is enough for people to enter. This is ¡­ an authentic tunnel made of pure steel? Rowen thought strangely. For what? Emergency shelter? Or is it necessary for testing? Exploring all the way down, Rowen found a huge steel map that left him scratching his head ¡­ So even if the Instructor appeared in front of him, he was still wary of the Underground area and he never stopped paying attention to it. ¡­ ¡°I see. Is it a Sneak Attackbat type test?¡± The thoughtful Rowen instantly understood the true meaning of the test, and the reason for the existence of the Underground tunnels became self-evident. At this moment, he would like to thank Garp for his ¡°Words and Lessons¡± for a month as even if he does not look closely, he knows that the other party will be using Armament Haki. He can not use Logia Elementalization in this fight. Forward thrust, side shift? No way! The opponent¡¯s movements are flexible, and the speed of the outbreak is not slow. He will be beaten if he tried to dodge! ¡°So ¡­¡± At a critical moment, Rowen¡¯s right foot is wrapped in thunder, forming a sharp knife, and he presses down hard. Boom!!! He stomped down on the ground and smoke and dust exploded and spread in the field! The figure rushed forward, its fist almost touching the back of Rowen¡¯s head, but it was only ¡°Almost¡±¡­ The fist brought a strong wind, and the back of his head hurt. The difference between the two was so great that Rowen turned into lightning and seized the opportunity to escape into Underground. In the stands, Kizaru and Trane looked over there in shock ¡­ In front of their Observation Haki, both of them know what Rowen did. He actually¡­ escaped? A neer evaded Commodore Shuzo¡¯s sneak attack?! Is he even human?! After some time, Kizaru asked with a stunned expression on his face: ¡°You ¡­ You didn¡¯t tell him in advance what was going on at the test site, did you?¡± ¡°I swear by my military position that I didn¡¯t!¡± Trane raised his right hand and said with a solemn look on his face. Just now, Rowen stomped the ground down with his feet. He evaded the Armament Haki covered fist by a hair¡¯s length. Kizaru considered that Rowen would rely on his Logia Elementalization ignorantly and then be beaten by Shuzo. He also considered that Rowen would dodge at a speed not inferior to his Glint-Glint Fruit¡¯s movement speed, but as long as he didn¡¯t pull too far, Shuzo had some means to beat him. No matter how fast you move, if you don¡¯t respond quickly, it¡¯s just a simple escape, and fighting further would be meaningless. However, what he had thought did not happen. As if he knew in advance that the sand beneath him was just a disguise, Rowen stomped down on the ground and entered the Underground tunnel. Yes! As Rowen spectes, the Underground is awork of steel tunnels in the middle of the testing ground. Shuzo hides behind the Underground, determines the location by the sound of footsteps, and chooses the exit tounch a sneak attack. This trick has never failed in the past. Countless geniuses have had nightmares because of this and the arrogance and confidence they had before joining evaporated! Trane swears by his military rank which is a very serious oath! Kizaru suddenly took a deep breath and converged his expression before speaking in an insignificant tone: ¡°The Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability user ¡­ Is this Rumble-Rumble Fruit¡¯s power? Or is it that the Ability User himself is a monster?¡± ¡­ Shuzo couldn¡¯t be med for the miss. Like Kizaru, he knew that Rowen was a Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability user, and his speed was amazing. If he didn¡¯t use Soru, the chance his punch would connect with Rowen would have been next to nothing¡­ unless Rowen was stupid and tried to resist his attack. So Shuzo was ready to change his body¡¯s movement at any time, always watching Rowen¡¯s movements. As long as Rowen can¡¯t escape his attacking distance in an instant, he has a hundred ways to beat him down! However, he never took into ount that Rowen would use Underground tunnels to pull away from him, creating a horizontal deviation below. He had prepared many ns to deal with Rowen if he evaded his initial sneak attack but now he can¡¯t implement those ns! For the first time, Shuzo, who barely had any expression on his face also believed that Rowen knew the intelligence of the test site in advance. Before, Rowen deliberately pretended to be surprised to deceive him, and he now became furious. ¡°How dare you fool me, you little asshole.!!!!!!!!¡± Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©! The angry Shuzo was about to jump down the tunnel when suddenly the lightning began to shine, the air bes dry and the strong electric current makes Shuzo¡¯s scalp numb. ¡°Nani(What)?¡± Shuzo looked down. At the hole where Rowen had fallen, furious thunder lights were quickly gathering and the thunder was visible in the form of blue light, and the stench was strong. His Observation Haki quickly warned him and Shuzo moved! Soru! Shu¨¡! In the instant when he had left the spot where he was standing, a pir of furious thunder current shot out and ckened his clothes. The sky blue thunderbolt burned the soil and steel and burst into the sky with an unmatched trend! 10 Million Volt ¡¤ Thunder Pir ¡¤ Tempest! In the Underground tunnel, Rowen roared towards the sky as thunder and the electric light flickered all over his body. The dazzling Thunder Pir rushed out of him with dazzling light, rushing straight towards to the sky! But the move was too slow. One second before he made the move, Shuzo had already left his initial position. It didn¡¯t affect him except making him feel a bit numb. Boom! Pulling away, Shuzo calmly stands up and patted his clothes. ¡°Good power, but slow speed! You need to increase your release rate, kid!¡± Ever after seeing Rowen use a powerful attack, Shuzo still has the ability toment on Rowen and express his expressions. This is also abat technique in which one deres their strength with their rxed posture, putting psychological pressure on the other side, forcing the other to make mistakes. Commonly known as: Install X! It¡¯s just that Rowen didn¡¯t make a mistake, Shuzo is the one who made a mistake. This is not the time to use the Install X, because he cannot be sure about his surroundings¡­ If he was on the real battlefield, or if Rowen was more powerful, Shuzo¡¯s mistake would have proved to be fatal to him. In the stands, Kizaru shook his head and said: ¡°Huh ¡­ Commodore Shuzo is still so reckless! How did the teacher teach him? If I were him, I wouldn¡¯t be saying so much nonsense¡­¡± ¡°Uh, Instructor Shuzo is careless, but the difference in strength is too big, it doesn¡¯t matter ¡­ Well ¡­ Rowen had a good idea, I didn¡¯t expect him to use his fruit ability so superbly.¡± As he heard the Comment about Zephyr, Trane hurried to change the subject. Then he looked up at the sky and looked at Thunderlight, which was rolling down, and took a deep breath: ¡°This scene is really spectacr!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really Rumble-Rumble Fruit, it¡¯s horrible¡­¡± The lightning beam onlysted less than a second, but the attack it brought was not over. In the sky, countless Thunderlight arrows detached from the beam of light and poured down with a deafening roar! This is a Thunderstorm. It¡¯s unavoidable! Chapter 14 Defeat?

Chapter 14 Defeat?

Shuzo, who performed alone, noticed the attack from behind from his shadow discement, and looked back dumbfounded and immediately expressed his feeling in one word ¡°Fuck!!!¡± Thunder Arrow Rain fell from the sky and it covered almost half of the test field in it¡¯s range! Shuzo didn¡¯t want to let himself bear the humiliation of Instructor beaten by a fresh Recruit, even if that Recruit has eaten the Rumble-Rumble Fruit! He utilized his Observation Haki and his feet moved quickly and his figure began to dance like a butterfly under the Thunder Arrow Rain. Though he was strong as an Ox, he moved with a grace that shouldn¡¯t have been possible for a man of his size. Boom, Boom, Boom! The Thunder Arrow Rainnded, and the dense drum-like sound sounded in the area! The seemingly intensive attack with extensive coverage did not cause any trace of damage to Shuzo, which is the horror of Observation Haki! Waiting for the Thunder to dispersepletely, Shuzo found himself standing on the sand and stone field which has now be a field of charred pits, Shuzo gasped and ck lines appeared on his forehead. ¡°This devil kid!¡± He had thought that it would be over after his Sneak attack, but unexpectedly, Rowen had caused him a lot of trouble after avoiding his attack. As an Instructor, is there any reason for him to not be angry? It¡¯s admirable as this is what supposed to happen in the battle! Now it¡¯s all about the fight! ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll remain safe while hiding in the Underground! I am more familiar with the terrain!¡± Shuzo snorted and looked left and right, he immediately found an entrance to the Underground tunnel and immediately ran over and raised his fist. Boom! The fragile soilyer was easily smashed away by him with a punch and Shuzo jumped forward and fell into the steel tunnel. Suddenly, he noticed a sh of light at the corner of his vision and he immediately sneered, ¡°Caught you ¡­ I will stop you now!¡± With those words, Shuzo used Marine Rokushiki techniques and quickly followed the light. The Underground Tunnels are made of metal and is blocked on all sides, leaving only gaps in different areas for people to enter and exit. In addition, the soil used for camouge outside has a strong barrier like property to it. Except for Lightning¡¯s constitution, Rowen can perceive the general situation through the electric waves, but ordinary Observation Haki cannot prate through the soil. In the stands, Kizaru and Trane lost the sights of these two people. Rowen¡¯s performance was unexpected and brilliant! As a recruit, he caused Commodore Shuzo to suffer a small loss which us first for him as this has never happened before! But as Trane said, the power gap between the two sides is like Heaven and Earth. Rowen¡¯s defeat is inevitable and it¡¯s only a matter of time¡­ Kizaru asked. ¡°Say¡­ How long do you think that Rowen would be able to resist?¡± ¡°Uh, this one! At most a minute or two ¡­¡± Trane thought about it and spected: ¡°Rowen¡¯s Thunder attack can¡¯t cause effective damage to Commodore Shuzo, and he consumes a lot of Stamina every time he uses this attack. If Rowen went on the offensive, Commodore Shuzo can easily seize the opportunity to bring him down. This is a fact, even if Rowen is known as the ¡°Strongest Chore Boy¡±, leaving a strange legend on the Garp ship, Rowen¡¯s thunder intensity is also there. But Shuzo¡¯s strength surpasses him, Shuzo¡¯s strength is simr to that of a Headquarters Vice-Admiral. However, in recent years, he was in charge of the Recruit Camp, and his Military Merits were not enough for him to stay in the position of a Vice-Admiral. Momonga has be the representative of Headquarters as it¡¯s new Vice-Admiral, and Shuzo, who is regarded by Zephyr as his right-hand man, must not be far behind him in terms of strength. As long as he covered his body with Armament Haki, Rowen wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt Shuzo at all. ¡°But if Rowen hides like a cat in the narrow Underground passage with his lightning-like speed, Shuzo won¡¯t be able to catch him ¡­ is he?¡± Kizaru said slowly, then looked at the quiet test field. ¡°Five minutes ¡­ If there are no results in that time then there is no need to continue this.¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Trane nodded and agreed with Kizaru. It¡¯s just that Trane looked at the test field hesitantly, and he felt that something was wrong ¡­ Hiding like a cat in the Underground tunnel at lightning speed? That Rowen? What a joke! With his understanding of Rowen, the situation right now is too abnormal. Rowen, that lunatic will never give up, he is a person who even dared to punch Garp when he was on the ship! Even if he finds that his Thunderbolt is helpless against Shuzo, he willunch an attack regardless of that and he will continue to do so until he is finally defeated and fell to the ground. However what is happening now? He fled into the Underground, and until now, no thunder attacks have appeared, indicating that Rowen is really behaving as Kizaru said, he is hiding from Shuzo in that Underground Steel Tunnel. That¡¯s not the Rowen he knew! Unless ¡­ Thinking of a theory, Trane lost his voice and shook his head. How could that be? Rowen is nothing more than a Recruit. As a veteran of decades, how can Shuzo fall into a trap? Rowen doesn¡¯t have any hidden cards. His growing stronger process was under their eyes and Trane can¡¯t think of any possibility. That¡¯s right! So contrary to the usual style, Trane felt that Rowen was in for a big game! Because he ¡­ Want to win!! A recruit who wants to win against the Headquarters Commodore Shuzo?! That¡¯s Crazy! ¡­ When Traneughed nkly at his thoughts, Rowen had already done everything in Underground. If he knew Trane¡¯s thoughts, he would definitely give a thumbs up and reveal his eight shiny front teeth: ¡°Ouch, Good!¡± If Trane had known what Rowen was thinking, he would have burst outughing and pointed to his nose. ¡°Are you not awake today?!¡± Admittedly, ording to the previous attack, Rowen knew that the probability of him defeating Shuzo was almost zero. The opponent only showed mediocre melee methods and even that forced him to flee, the strength of the two sides is not on the same ying field! But ¡°Defeat¡± and ¡°Surmount¡± are not the same. Rowen is confident of Surmounting Shuzo, not winning against him. Well, the premise is that he can get the beast behind him into the cage, which requires a little acting¡­ During the crazy running, Shuzo roared loudly and pointed his finger forward: ¡°Shigan (Finger Gun) ¡¤ Connected Stars!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The densely packed Shigan (Finger Gun) is shot from Shuzo¡¯s fingers with enough power to leave holes in the steel. Inside the small area of ??the Underground tunnel, Rowen has no ce to dodge. He cannot use Armament Haki to cover his body so every attack prates Rowen¡¯s body and makes him waste stamina to heal his body. Obviously, Shuzo saw Rowen¡¯s previous weakness. As the head of the testing facility, he is very perspective! The general weakness of recruits is their physical strength and endurance, which is a far cry from the Veterans, especially Rowen, who just got the Rumble-Rumble Fruit for only a month! Even the slightest healing will consume his stamina, not to mention that he still cannot perfectly control the thunder and lightning. After being broken up, he will rapidly lose his stamina! No matter what happened and what Rowen does, defeat is his only answer. Shuzo once again used Shigan (Finger Gun) and Rowen¡¯s condensed body was filled with holes, again, and his mouth twitched: ¡°What a Monster! Isn¡¯t he tired?¡± How many times has Shigan (Finger Gun) been fired? Even I have be tired of watching this! ¡°Shigan (Finger Gun) ¡¤ Connected Stars!!¡± Seeing Rowen¡¯s body getting rebine, Shuzo went crazy and attacked with countless Air Bullets. Rowen tried his best to dodge but he was still hit by many Air Bullets and his physical energy passed quickly. Suddenly, Rowen noticed a crack in the corner. ¡°Is it finally here?!¡± His body once again got filled with spirit, and he rushed ahead with his Thunder Speed. Shuzo saw this scene from behind and thought that Rowen wanted to distance himself from him to escape, and he quickly elerated! ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to escape!¡± The Underground has a lot of curves, and even with the fastest lightning speed, it would require Rowen to slow down on a turn, so as long as he doesn¡¯t get pulled down, Shuzo has the confidence to grab Rowen. For a moment, two people move quickly, soon came to a seemingly normal channel. Thunder and lightning shed around the corner and Shuzo rushed out ¡­ Then he immediately braked and looked at Rowen, who had stopped to rest in front of him and he began to wonder. His Intuition tells him that there is danger ahead! Chapter 15 Too Much

Chapter 15 Too Much

Inside the dark Underground passage, the air was so hot that it was hard to see. The lightning in Rowen¡¯s hand is the only light source here so that the two can look at each other. Looking left and right, Shuzo was unable to spot the ambush and frowned before saying, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Commodore Shuzo¡­ right?¡± Rowen leaned his hands against the metal wall, turning between the light and electricity, and leaned down to gasp for breath: ¡°You can¡¯t catch me for a while. How about this test?¡± The chase just now had made Rowen tired and at this time, he increased his strength and almost hollowed it out. ¡°You pass ¡­ Is that what you mean?¡± Shuzo was stunned for a moment and then he immediately understood his own words. Indeed, he nearly forgot that it was a targeted test. He didn¡¯t have to defeat Rowen. He was very angry just now and now that he thinks about it. Rowen¡¯s performance has been perfect. Knowing your strengths and weaknesses, one only needs to use their strengths to contain themself. Even if Rowen is smart enough to know the information about this test in advance, he also did a good job of gathering his enemy¡¯s intelligence! As a soldier, one must never make any excuses, and Shuzo knows that. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just a test!¡± Rowen propped himself up against the wall and smiled. ¡°How many points do you think I¡¯m going to get with my current performance?¡± ¡°Well, let me think about it ¡­¡± The responsibility cannot be shirked without doing dishonor to us. After hearing this, Shuzo pondered the question. He is the Chief Executive of Recruit Camp, a notoriously tough yer who rarely gives high scores. But for Rowen¡¯s performance today, he couldn¡¯t deliberately make things difficult. As Rowen said, he can¡¯t do anything bad without it weighing down on his conscience! ¡°I think ¡­ the actual Points should be ¡­¡± Good Chance! Seeing Shuzo distracted, Rowen¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant and his hands were no longer hidden behind him and his power burst out! Thunderlight screeched and rushed towards Shuzo who raised his head with a dazed look on his face and thought. Didn¡¯t he want to be graded? What the hell does he want to do?! Without any attention to him, Rowen threw a Thunderbolt: ¡°Thunder-Smelted Iron!!!¡± This is something that Rowen can do now. He has not used this before. Until now, he had not been exposed. He had chased his prey with metal to hide, like the fangs in a viper¡¯s mouth, waiting for a chance to inject lethal venom into prey and win. He really wanted to win ¡­ because he couldn¡¯t lose¡­ This is the true meaning of challenging yourself: To do what you shouldn¡¯t do! Bang Rumble ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!! Under Shuzo¡¯s stunned gaze, the steel around him being to distort and they suddenly twisted and began to wriggle like paper! Thunder and Lightning Pythons surrounded him in all directions and their terrible high temperature turns the Metal into colloidal molten iron which began to rush towards Shuzo. In an instant, Shuzo was covered by Steel in all directions. The heavy steel is like a cage, trapping him in one ce! At the same time, those Steels are still shrinking, squeezing his range of activities. ¡°Oh my God.¡± Shuzo suddenly panicked and the expressions on his face changed, he propped up his body, leaving fingerprints on the hot Red Steel in order to give himself some space. But more steel took the opportunity to rush into the frenzy, blocking those ces he had made space. Gradually, the blue light began to dim and the gap between him and Rowen was narrowing, and the cage was about to bepleted. Then Shuzo looked up and saw that Rowen¡¯s hands were hanging from the steel cage, with Thunder erupting from his hand. His lips were white and sweaty and it was clear to anybody that he had clearly overdrawn his Stamina but the smile on his face was so wicked! ¡°This Asshole!!!!!!¡± Now knowing that he had been fooled, Shuzo became angry and utilized his Haki to punch his fist at his face. But he moved a step slower, the steel cage was already closed, and his punch hit the Thick Steel Wall. Boom¡ª-!!! Depressed bells echoed in the quiet Underground channel, and sand and dust kept falling. Rowen fell to the ground with a shocked expression on his face and shrank his head to cover his ears. After a while, when Tremor disappeared, he had no time to look back as he stared at the raised fist prints of the steel wall. ¡°That was a close call, fortunately, I have prepared enough steel in advance!¡± In the boxy passageway, Pieces of Soil is all exposed to the outside as the Steel attached to the surface had melted into a ball, forming a steel ball that warped around Shuzo. He¡¯s got all the Underground steel in a 20-Square-Mile Area and it wasn¡¯t an easy job! Shuzo thought he had chased Rowen around and that Rowen was leaping away and panicking. In fact, every road they had taken was within Rowen¡¯s calctions. He deliberately chose no abnormal passage to take Shuzo forward and the rest ¡­ As early as Shuzo avoided the Thunderstorm, the steel was renovated by Rowen in a circle. As a Thunder-Lighting Human, Steel Maze Channels were cheating games for him. The ck lights in the aisle would leave anyone blind and Shuzo could not have been able to remember it, but Rowen would definitely not forget! However, the duration of the Thunderstorm was too short and the entire process was not evenplete. Rowen had to choose the road and continue the construction after the chase, melting the wall with thunder and lightning heat. Shuzo, who paid full attention to Rowen, did not find anything except for the road he passed and didn¡¯t see the steel in other ces that were constantly melting and deforming. The Underground Channel with excellent thermal conductivity, pure steel, and dim and dull light provided a perfect opportunity for Rowen. Thest gap in the corner was left intentionally by Rowen. Arriving at that location, it means that he haspleted all the preparation work and he only needs to activate it. Then¡­¡­ Boom! Lightning surges in the sand field. Rowen rushed out of the Underground area and leaned back against the steel ball exposing the soil and sat on the ground. Boom! Boom! Boom! A muffled bell continued to ring in his ears, shaking him. Rowen immediately turned and inserted his hand into the steel ball and through thest stamina left in his body, he healed the cracks that were created by Shuzo with the high temperature of thunder and lightning. What the hell! This guy is a Monster! The Iron Ball with a thickness of more than three meters was cracked under Shuzo¡¯s punches and he was about to break out of the cage! This is not a power that can be held by Mortals! And this is still under the premise that the Space Shuzo has is limited and the distance of punching is not enough! If it was not for Rowen¡¯s overdrawn stamina, he would have wrapped Shuzo into theplete steel ball, leaving him no room for activity. But even so, the final results were within his expectations. The high temperature in the Steel Melting Ball will quickly consume Internal Oxygen present in it. In addition, Shuzo¡¯s demand for oxygen will increase at high temperatures. The Internal Space would not be sufficient to provide him with oxygen. Soon he will copse with the absence of oxygen, and he will no longer be this energetic. Shuzo¡¯s strength can be seen by him continuously throwing so many powerful fists and cracking the steel ball in a small area with little oxygen or even no oxygen. Kizaru pondered for two seconds on Rowen¡¯s desperate means and said. ¡°This Rowen ¡­ Um ¡­ he is Unique ¡­¡± As a member of the viewing party from the vantage point, he could clearly see the long steel tes extending from the ground one by one, suddenly moving closer to the center at one moment, and finally wrapped the area. No surprise ¡­ the area that was wrapped by the Steel tes was Shuzo¡¯s location. The muffled sound in his ears continued to diminish. Trane¡¯s mouth twitched as he saw such a result but he couldn¡¯t smile. ¡°Ha, haha ??¡­ indeed ¡­ he is quite unique!¡± Oh, my gosh! Oh, this little devil! Chapter 16 Tremor Part 1

Chapter 16 Tremor Part 1

¡°Nani(What)? You are telling me that Rowen defeated Shuzo in the Test Field?!¡± In Fleet Admiral¡¯s office, Sengoku pped the table with his hand and stood up while ringly at him: ¡°Do you know what happens when you lie about Military Affairs?!¡± ¡°I know, Fleet Admiral. But¡­¡± The Messanger was about to cry: ¡°That is indeed what had happened!¡± Everyone in the Marine Headquarters knows that it is next to impossible for a New Recruit to defeat the Headquarters Commodore Shuzo, he is one of the real powerful figures in the Marine Headquarter and he is also in charge of New Recruit training! The Person standing in front of Sengoku is a member of the recruit camp, the messenger has been trained under Shuzo and he knows how terrible of a Monster Shuzo is and before today, the messenger would have never imagined Shuzo getting defeated by any New Recruit! However, that had happened. Other Recruitment Camp Instructors, Trane and Admiral Kizaru had also recognized this result at the same time. Commodore Shuzo is still in the infirmary attached to a portable Oxygen cylinder. After the news was submitted, he repeatedly determined that it was not a hallucination, and rushed in to report with a panic-filled expression. ¡°How, how did he do it?! Give me the report!¡± Sengoku took a deep breath and he took the report from the Messanger and waved his hand towards him. Before returning to his position, Sengoku keenly identified an extremely strong Killing Intent and then turned his head back. ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡± The corners of his mouth twitched silently. Sengoku silently looked at a strong old man with thick purple hair wearing sunsses in the seat opposite to his. The ck energy behind him was visible to the naked eye, and he looked like a ghost. After thinking for three seconds, he decided not to ask about it and silently moved towards his own seat. Back in his seat, Sengoku hands out the information: ¡°Nice timing, I was just about to call you and others here for a meeting¡­ Take a look at this information and give me your honest opinion.¡± At the end of his speech, Sengoku distributed the report and he also looked at it while some other important people began to gather inside the Office and they also began to look at the report. The First Report is that of a simple Physical Fitness Test. [Maximum Strength of a Single-Arm: 400 Jin (200KG)] Just barely qualifiable, and he is even a little below the mark. Sengoku frowned slightly before giving the report his evaluation, and then looked at the next report. [100 Meters Distance Speed: 8.5 Seconds] Same evaluation! [5000 Meters Load-Bearing Run: 19 minutes] The evaluation continues to be the same! [Attack Strength: 60 Doriki] Evaluation¡­¡­ Just looking at these items, Sengoku only feels that the news of Shuzo¡¯s defeat is nothing more than a joke! How can such a person defeat Shuzo, the difference between the two sides are almost simr to the difference between the sky and the ground! Commodore Shuzo¡¯s Doriki value is close to 4000, and he can easily defeat a Sea King weighing about 100 Tons with his powers. His speed in 100 Meters Distance is less than 3 seconds, and he is even an Rokushiki user which makes him even faster than that and he is the master the Two-Color Haki(Observation and Armament), with richbat experience, he can be called Marine Recruit Camp Strongest Instructor, second only to Zephyr! He is s Combat experienced man who shouldn¡¯t have lost to a New Recruit! Rowen¡¯s Physical Fitness Test Data shows that he is only stronger than an ordinary person, his strength converted into Doriki value has only amounted to 50, it is impossible for him to defeat Shuzo in a head-on fight! The people in charge of statistics also gave a positive score¡­ Comprehensive Evaluation: 50 Doriki¡ª¡ªPass The Examination¡¿ The Headquarters Recruit Camp only epts geniuses and strong men. Soldiers with a less than 10 Doriki value are not eligible to enter the Headquarters Recruit Camp for training and they would only be normal Marine Soldiers. After graduation, the ¡°Green Cloud Shortcut¡± started by Lieutenant Commander has even strict requirements for Headquarters Recruit Camp! However, the following data from the Devil Fruit Ability test surprised Sengoku a bit. [Thunder and lightning attack intensity: 228 Doriki] [Thunder and lightning 100 Meter Run: 2.5 seconds] [Practical Combat Test: Full Marks] [Comprehensive Evaluation: 80/100! ¡¿ ¡°Doriki Value¡± is a special term set by the World Government to reflect a person¡¯sbat effectiveness, but it cannotpletely determine a person¡¯s strength. After all, there are too many things that affect the oue of actualbat and the Doriki Value can only be used as a reference. Since this is a rule set by the World Government, Their Espionage Agencies which are otherwise known as ¡°Cipher Pol¡± and Marine Headquarters are all using it, so Sengoku knows very well what Rowen¡¯s attack of ¡°228¡± Doriki means with 50 Doriki¡¯s Physical Fitness! This is a metamorphosis in which the person is performing Four and a Half times more than his own strength!! Because the Doriki Value representsbat effectiveness, a well-trained Marine Soldier has a Doriki Value of 10, so the maximum attack he can attack with is also 10. So logically speaking, Rowen¡¯s normal attack Doriki value is only around 50. The previous ability to attack with a Value of 60 Doriki is already enough proof that he has exceeded the limit of his own body! In their hearts, they know that Rowen had just obtained the Rumble-Rumble Fruit for a month. In terms of Devil Fruit ability, Rowen should have been able to hit a 50-100 Doriki Attack. They didn¡¯t expect¡­ 228 Doriki! This is Four times his own strength! This report had just refreshed their knowledge and awareness! Thunder is indeed powerful, but such an extraordinary value is not something that could be produced by anyone with a Devil Fruit! This is a Genius! He has a terrifying talent for the Rumble-Rumble Fruit! Seeing this number, the people sitting in the office were shocked for a while, and they were also amazed. ¡°This is amazing! Sakazuki was a few years older than Rowen when we recruited him¡­ His first test revealed about 240 Doriki, right? And this guy also produced such results¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I still remember Borsalino¡¯s Doriki Score was 270, and Kuzan was only 200.¡± The current three Admirals are all Logia Ability Users, and they all came out of the Recruit Camp, and it is inevitable that they will bepared with each other. Although Kuzan¡¯s Ice Devil Fruit was not lethal at the beginning, he still scored ¡°200 Doriki Value¡± which was three times higher than his Physical Doriki Score, but Rowen is too young at the time of his first test and he still scored a value of four times higher than his Physical Doriki Value! This is incredible! While the rest of the people expressed their shock, the expression on Garp¡¯s face was unpredictable. ¡°No, this is not right! What with this situation?¡­ That little brat trained his body all the time so how can he still have such a high degree of Devil Fruit Development?¡± On their way back to the Marine Headquarter, Garp knew exactly what Rowen was doing all day long. He couldn¡¯t figure out how Rowen managed to hit such amazing numbers. ¡°Could it be that¡­ he practiced behind my back?!¡± That Asshole! Garp felt that he had finally discovered the ¡®Truth¡¯ and his teeth tickled with hatred. ¡°I¡¯ll ask him about thatter!¡± ¡­ Chapter 16 Tremor Part 2

Chapter 16 Tremor Part 2

After that, Lightning¡¯s 100-Meter Race Results¡­that number is not a big concern for anyone. At the speed of Thunder and Lightning, it is considered slow to run 100 Meters in 2.5 Seconds. Kizaru could do that in 0.3 Seconds when he was at the Recruit Camp! For Glint-Glint Fruit and Rumble-Rumble Fruit, this value is not a test of their real speed¡­ How fast can an ordinary people move with electricity? There¡¯s no real measuring unit for that. This test doesn¡¯t even make sense for these two Devil Fruit Users! Is the speed at their peak can even be tested? If they change to a simple Speed Test and let the current Kizaru go then there would be no time interval at all, he would arrive instantly at the other point, exceeding the reaction limit of the Test Device! When Rowen learns Enel¡¯s Teleportation Process through the electromaic field, there will also be no time interval in him arriving at the endpoint. Therefore, this value mainly reflects the speed and slowness of their ability to release their Devil Fruit Powers, as well as their ability to capture targets in dynamic vision during high-speed movement, and the overall test of the coordination between the Devil Fruit use and their Physical Body. A hundred-meter race in a test field is not a simple rush; instead, results are counted only if the person being tested stay in a specified area. The Recruit Camp does not teach Observation Haki. Before the autonomous Awakening of Haki, they can only use their vision. It is conceivable that within 2.5 seconds, in addition to wasting time in bing the lightning and moving with the help of lightning at the moment of his departure, Rowen must have slowed down to determine his position. He was discovered by a Sharp-Eyed Instructor and he directly deducted 20 points for that. Otherwise, his time would definitely be about 1 second, which would have gotten him 100 points. Finally, it was the actualbat test with full marks¡­ ¡°Ahem, let¡¯s see how he¡­ uh¡­ how did he defeat Shuzo?¡± After calming down the atmosphere in his office, Sengoku gave a dry cough and gave someone a quiet nce. As soon as his voice fell, Zephyr, who was still amazed a second ago, immediately lowered his face and snorted coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t look at me! If I tell it in a good way then I can say that Shuzo lost because of his carelessness and he underestimated the enemy, and bluntly put, He was stupid!!!¡± However, Zephyr stood up and the expression on his face became gloomy. ¡°I will teach him a good lesson when I go back, how dare he lose to a New Recruit!!¡± As Shuzo¡¯s teacher, Shuzo is also Zephyr¡¯s favorite disciple. As soon as he got the information, he scanned the details of the battle. After discovering that Shuzo was being yed around by his opponent, and he was finally suffocated and defeated while trapped in an iron ball, Zephyr¡¯s anger almost exploded out, to say he was furious would be an understatement! Had it not been for himing to the Fleet Admiral¡¯s office and the meeting hadn¡¯t officially ended, he would have rushed out early to pull Shuzo up from the hospital bed and sent him to Hell Ind for additional training! ¡°Calm Down!¡± Sengokuforted him dryly, but when he noticed Zephyr¡¯s eyes, he knew it was useless to say more. So he mourned for a second in his heart then he turned his head and looked at the woman who was rickety and frowning, but whose eyes were full of wisdom. ¡°Tsuru, what do you think?¡± ¡°Not Bad!¡± Marine Headquarters Great Staff Officer Tsuru, the myth in the hearts of all-female Marine Soldiers, this goddess had been chased by arge group of people when they were young, Tsuru will not hesitate to admire someone who deserves it just because of Zephyr¡¯s feelings. ¡°This is a standard case of defeating the strong by acting weak but in this case, the one who defeated was actually weak, it is enough to be included in the textbook! I rmend to immediately revise the textbookption so that the little brats whoin all the time in the Military Academy know that persistence can lead to victory!¡± Tsuru gave a high evaluation in the first sentence, and even made a proposal to modify the textbook by which Marines were taught! However, no one has an opinion on this, because they can¡¯t make Rowen¡¯s more Perfect Record even if they put themselves in his position! With a calm sigh, Tsuru picked up the information and looked at Rowen¡¯s smiling photo before saying. ¡°¡­ No matter how strong the enemy is, he is also a human being. He would need oxygen to breathe. This is a well-known weakness for anyone. But how can it be so easy to take advantage of? At least this report here makes some sense, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to think of any other way.¡± ¡°¡­ But Rowen is different! Presumably, after discovering the existence of the Underground area madepletely out of steel, he immediately got an idea in his mind! So he first angered Shuzo and pulled him into the steel passage environment that is more beneficial to him, using his speed to contain him; then he slowly nned hisyout without exposing his ability to use Thunder in smelted Iron, Shuzo was introduced into the trap step by step; In the end, even Rowen was tired and copsed, he made sure to keep the Iron Ball intact and he waited for Shuzo to suffocate and won the victory! Such flexible thinking, decisive judgment, Tenacious character, I have to say¡­ Garp, you really did bring someone amazing here. You finally did something good in your life¡± ¡°Tsuru-chan, what do you mean?¡± Garp blew out his nose and stared in front, unwilling to look at Tsuru. ¡°I have been going through life and death situation here for so many here, isn¡¯t it a good thing?!¡± Regarding this, Tsuru did not even look at him and she spits out a name. ¡°Huadu West Ind¡­¡± Garp suddenly¡­ wilted at a speed visible to the naked eye, he sat back in his position and said nothing, venting with the doughnut in his hand. ¡°Ahem, no matter what, Rowen did defeat Shuzo and this is an established fact.¡± Sengoku stood up and concluded: ¡°Next, his training will be handed over to Zephyr. We must ensure that he grows in all directions without leaving any loopholes! We will look at his results four monthster and we will reevaluate him again!¡± Although Zephyr was angry with Shuzo¡¯s defeat, he would certainly not be angry towards Rowen. On the contrary, he liked this young man very much, and he was waiting to meet him and train him to the best of his abilities. ¡°Understand!¡± With a nod, Sengoku patted the table and continued: ¡°Also, Strengthen the precautions and search for any traces of the Baroque Work Agency!¡± ¡°Since they dare to do it once, there will definitely be a second or a third time¡­Put them down on the Grand Line. I don¡¯t want to hear that the Four Seas and the New World are doing the same thing, okay?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± No matter how good their rtionship is, Sengoku is also the Fleet Admiral. The others stood up at the same time and saluted him. The basta incident urred in Sea Cnder in 1520, and there are still 6 years left until the start of the original timeline. But before the three-year drought and the rise of the rebels, the Baroque Work Agency actually existed. The person behind it, from the general point of view, is a well-known figure to all pirate fans. In the era after Roger became the Pirate King, the Shichibukai system was established more than 20 years ago to curb the pirate activities which were increasingly rampant in the Sea. A member of the first Shichibukai was now in basta, he is the Logia Sand Sand Devil Fruit Ability user, known as ¡°Sand Crocodile,¡± or ¡°Sir Crocodile¡±. After failing to challenge Whitebeard that year, in order to find the power of Surmount Whitebeard, Crocodile went to basta to seek Pluton ording to the clues he had gotten, so he epted the government¡¯s call to be one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea and he established the Baroque Works as a cover. Baroque Work has one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea as their backer and the agency is still growing at a fast and scary rate. Prior to this, they had always used Assassinations and Arms Trading as their main activities. They never deliberately helped any pirate or interfered in the country¡¯s internal affairs. They honestly acted as members of the Underground World for the purpose of making money. Marine¡¯s attempts to arrest them have failed to yield significant returns and pressure from corrupt government officials who have taken advantage of them had made it so that the information has already been thrown into the corner. But today, in the Sea Cnder in 1514, the Baroque Work agency made an amazing move! They participated in the internal dispute of one of the World Government Allied Kingdom Members! Chapter 17 Bullying

Chapter 17 Bullying

Due to the peculiarities of Huadu West Ind itself, after receiving a request for help, Sengoku ordered Garp to go there¡­ but unexpectedly, he was taken back halfway. ¡°Allied Kingdom Member¡¯s Internal Affairs doesn¡¯t require the World Government¡¯s help, Marines should not interfere¡­¡± That was what Huadu West Ind Fred, the Queen of Huadu West Ind¡¯s Eldest Nephew, said. After thinking about it, again and again, Garp resisted his impulse and went back the same way. His failure was that his trail was leaked and he failed to contact the Queen first. As long as the Queen expresses her wee, the mission would have been guaranteed and he would not have found Rowen on his turn. Simrly, as long as someone at Huadu West Ind says they are not wee, Garp must bow to World Government regtions. Fortunately, the appearance of ¡°Marine Hero¡± is of great significance! The opponent was scrupulous about Marine¡¯s Iron Fist and they paused their action and chose to wait and see the current situation. But this move wouldn¡¯tst long, and no one can tell if it would drag on in the future. The only chance for Marines is for the Queen¡¯s 70th birthday which is Four Months Later, to enter Huadu West Ind in a legitimate name. Sengoku has decided to let Garp lead a team to visit there and Rowen would be following them in that ship. In addition to finding out the true face of the Baroque Work agency, this would also be a test of Rowen at the same time. This is not a simple multiple-choice question! How will Rowen judge the situation and some people? That result is very important to the Marines and Sengoku! Naturally, at this moment, everything is unknown to Rowen. After the test in the afternoon, he was dead tired. Under the leadership of the Instructor, he came to the Recruit Camp dormitory where he was going to live for an unknown period of time. ¡­ ¡°301, this one¡­¡± Listening to the noiseing from behind the door, Rowen put his hand on the doorknob and pushed the door open. Shu¨¡! Hearing the movement, the recruits inside suddenly stopped and looked towards the door. This is the simplest Recruit dormitory in which one room holds ten people. The air was mixed with smelly feet, sweat, and smoke, and dirty clothes were everywhere, the room was as messy as a pigsty. The Marine Headquarter does not have so much space for each recruit to have a separate room. If you want to live in a clean and tidy house alone, then you can only do so after giving some excellent results! At the same time, it inspires people¡¯s hearts and encourages recruiters to train hard. As a rookie who was able to defeat Shuzo, Rowen was qualified to apply for a separate room alone. But even after the news is announced, few recruits will be convinced of the fact that a neer defeated an Instructor. In the Recruit Camp, almost every single one of the recruits are proud sons of the heavens, they are geniuses in their own right, and even they have been beaten up by Shuzo¡¯s extraordinary test method. So they would not be going to believe that a neer who looked no different then they would be able to beat Instructor Shuzo! At that time, he would receive endless challenges and he would be too busy just fending them off. Thinking about the time he would be wasting in dealing with Challenger in the future, Rowen immediately epted Trane¡¯s suggestion and moved into the big dormitory instead of a single separate room. Anyway, it¡¯s only more than a month before the Year-End Evaluation. When that happens, he can ¡°Convince people with his Powers¡± and live in the Separate room. Then¡­¡­ Rowen ignored the others and nced at the empty bed closest to the door, and threw his luggage on the assigned to him by the Instructor. Snap! A hand quickly reached over from the other side of the bed and pped the luggage away. Afterward, the recruits sneered and murmured. ¡°They are arranging new people here again? The Instructors are pushing it!¡± ¡°Hey, what do you think he¡¯s going to do?¡± ¡°Naturally he will not be convinced, and then he will be beaten by Zorro!¡± What Rowen didn¡¯t know was that the Dormitory Number 301 had maintained a 9-Person Establishment for a long time, and whenever a neer wanted to live in, he would be bullied by Zorro. In the end, they could only cry and ran to the Instructor to rearrange the dormitory. They have seen this done a lot and they have already be familiar with it. Sure enough, seeing his luggage being thrown off the bed, Rowen raised his head and asked nkly, ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s started!¡± ¡°Quick! Put your money on the guy, let¡¯s gamble!¡± The rest of the people suddenly became lively and began to gamble excitedly. For them, this is a boring training life and this is one of the only joys left to them. A person was lying on the inside of the empty bed. He didn¡¯t wear a Marine uniform. He was only wearing a white T-shirt. He had dark skin and he looked 20 years old. Hearing the question, the man raised his cigarette butt without raising his head and replied insincerely. ¡°Sorry, this is my ashtray, little brother, can you change the position¡­¡± There are already 9 people living in this dormitory. The so-called change of location is outside of this dormitory. Rowen turned his head quietly as he looked at the others¡­ ¡°What are you looking at?! Want to fight?¡± ¡°There is no ce for you here, get out!¡± ¡°Yes! Get out!¡± Since Rowen defeated Shuzo in less than a few hours, this group of recruits had no way of knowing about that incident, so they relied on their predecessor¡¯s strength to make noise, wanting to see Rowen at a loss. But to their disappointment, the expression on Rowen¡¯s face didn¡¯t change throughout the whole process, and they couldn¡¯t enjoy the panic they were expecting on Rowen¡¯s face. Not to talk about being at a loss, they can¡¯t even see the slightest tension on his face! After making a noise for a while, the rest of the people gradually realized that something was wrong, and they slowly stopped. What¡¯s with this situation? Is this person inherentlycking in emotion? Someone was about to speak but Rowen took the lead. ¡°Hoo! Trouble¡­¡± He sighed as he looked back at the Recruiter named Zorro and said lightly: ¡°I will give you three seconds, apologize, and then get out.¡± Wait¡­What?! The group of recruits looked at Rowen in shock, unable to believe their ears. Is this guy a fool? That¡¯s Zorro, one of the Hundred Strong Recruits in the Recruit Camp! His Doriki Value is up to 300! How dare you make him apologize to you?! Immediately, the group of people bursts intoughter. ¡°Unbelievable! Zorro, someone told you to apologize and get out!¡± ¡°Hahahaha, this is so funny! This is really the most interesting thing that happened this year!¡± ¡°Who is going to call a doctor? This guy would die otherwise!¡± Not to mention them, even the guy named Zorro himself was shocked. He stood up and looked at Rowen suspiciously: ¡°I called you little brother and you still dared to speak to me like this?! Don¡¯t you know who I am¡­¡± ¡°Time is up!¡± Before he could finish speaking, Rowen interrupted him brutally. The contempt of the three words ¡°Time is up¡± made Zorro extremely angry. He clenched his fists and sneered: ¡°It seems that you won¡¯t be behaving honestly if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson!¡± ¡°Beat him, Zorro! I gamble 500 Belly on you!¡± ¡°Come on little brother! I support you!¡± ¡°Hahaha! You are going to lose everything and you are still betting?¡± This is an unequal fight, at least in the eyes of recruits. Coincidentally, in Rowen¡¯s eyes, the same is also true. ¡°Teach me something? Are you sure?¡± Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©! The blue thunder and lightning python spread all over his body, slowly coiling around, poking out his head from Rowen¡¯s shoulder, and staring at the others ferociously. The air was filled with the smell of ozone, and the tingling sensation brought by the dazzling thunder close at hand made the recruits feel like someone was pinching their throats, their voice stopped abruptly as they stared at Rowen. Zorro, who had just got out of bed, looked at him in shock, and his mouth trembled: ¡°Wha¡­Logia Devil Fruit?!¡± ¡°Nonsense! Aren¡¯t I using your love for me to generate electricity?¡± With a cold snort, Rowen raised his right foot and stomped it down! Under the horrified gaze of the recruits, the Thunder Python rushed into the ground and turned into countless thick-armed snakes, spreading in all directions. Thunder Python¡¤Earth Walk! Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©!!! For a time, the dormitory No. 301 and its surrounding dormitories were filled with blue light! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 18: The Desire for Survival!

Chapter 18: The Desire for Survival!

When the Recruit Dormitory Manager rushed to the scene, he saw a mess. The walls and floors that were not very clean are now even more pitch-ck, leaving burn marks everywhere. On the ceiling, the light bulbs all exploded, leaving big beach fragments on the floor. The bed and the quilt lit up with sparks which were gradually spreading out. The Recruits had Sloopy and Disorganized hairs, and ck smoke was vomiting out of their mouth. Regarding this, the administrator felt thoughtful and touched his chin. ¡°Sure enough¡­ the wire short-circuited.¡± Puff!!! The first words out of the administrator¡¯s mouth made this group of people want to vomit blood¡­ Are you really this Blind! Can this damage be done by Short-Circuiting Wires?! However, he seemed to be ignorant and fisted angrily before saying, ¡°I told them earlier that the Recruit Dormitory equipment is old and needs to be reced. They still didn¡¯t believe it¡­but they have to change it together this time. Recruits: ¡°¡­¡± While the rest of the people were speechless, Rowen saw a hint of shock and fear from the Administrator¡¯s Eyes¡­ The Administrator knew who Rowen was and he saw that the damage here was caused by himself. For some reason, he chose to ignore it. It can be said¡­¡­ His Desire to survive is quite strong! For such a ¡°Reasonable¡± Administrator, Rowen stood behind him while silently dispelling the uing Thunder¡­This is the Marine Headquarters, it is better to understand the rules first. The friction between recruits can be offset by using some excuses, but any recruit harming someone from the Marines would cause a big problem! And he is not doing this because he is afraid of a certain Marine Hero¡­ Absolutely Not. ¡°This is such a mess, you guys clean it yourself! I¡¯ll talk about changing the light bulb tomorrow!¡± Having said that, the Administrator walked out of the room without looking back, trying to pull the door. Kang Dang¡­ The wooden door screw fell off and it suddenly fell down. The corners of his mouth twitched a few times but the Administrator did not squint as he turned and walked away¡­ After disappearing from the door, Rowen heard the rapid footsteps of ¡°Boom, Boom, Boom¡± that was quickly moving away from here. ¡°What a talent this guy is!¡± Waiting for the Administrator who is very eager to survive, Rowen crouched down and took out the Cigarette Case from the pocket of the ck man who was suspected of being Zorro and chose a cigarette with less scorch on it. Click! Electric Current appeared between his Index finger and thumb. Afterward, he sat on the bed and took a beautiful drag of it. ¡°Heh¡­ this is so great, it¡¯s worthy of being from the One Piece World!¡± Biting the pipe, Rowen looked at the Recruit who fell on the ground and raised his eyebrows: ¡°Dorm bullying? It¡¯s interesting isn¡¯t it¡­¡± What¡¯s amazing is that even though Rowen¡¯s physique is different from ordinary people since he was young, he has never been a bullying member on campus. Because¡­ he didn¡¯t like to bully the little boys in the same grade, he preferred to bully the little bastards who blocked the school gate to collect protection fees. After all, adults, no matter how much childish can resist beating. So bullying in the dormitory is really new to him¡­ Hearing these words, the recruits who were still brave just now burst into tears and wanted to speak. ¡°I¡­oooooooooooooooooooooooooooo¡­¡± The tingling pain in their bodies did not go away and their body was not even under their control. At this time when one of them spoke and as soon as he opened his mouth and closed his lower lip, the residual lightning spread and coiled around him! As a key care object, Zorro has his tongue curled, and he can¡¯t even speak clearly. But his eyes were filled with unwillingness as he looked at Rowen fiercely. After all, he is someone who has the strength of 300 Doriki. Thunder and Lightning have great lethality, but it is still not enough to beat his temper out of his body. It¡¯s just that his body is numb now, and he has no strength to resist. This shows that the power and reputation of Rumble-Rumble Fruit as the ¡°Strongest Logia¡± which is definitely not groundless! Even if Rowen¡¯s Doriki¡¯s value is only One-Sixth of Zorro¡¯s, Zorro has no Armament Haki to enhance his defenses, and the destructiveness of electricity to the human body alone is enough to make Rowen power higher! But Rowen doesn¡¯t like Zorro¡¯s look very much. So under the horrified gaze of the recruits, he opened his big hand and grabbed Zorro by his hair, and lifted him up. Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©¡­ What would you do when someone is not convinced? Keep beating them up! Rowen¡¯s ideas are always simple. ¡­ An hourter, Garp came to the dormitory. By the light of the candle, he found Rowen sitting on the bed closest to the door, with electricity shing all over his body as blood spilled from the corner of his mouth while he did his daily self-harm exercise. However, the rest of the guys in the Dormitory didn¡¯t get much better. They were wrapped in bandages and cleaned the dormitory silently¡­ from time to time, their body twitched like a malfunctioning doll. ¡°Uh¡­ what happened here? Why is the gate gone?¡± Hearing the sound, the recruits turned their heads in surprise. Marine Hero, ¡°Iron Fist¡± Garp? Why did hee to the Recruit Camp?! As a Headquarters Vice Admiral, Garp has a lofty status and a ¡°Busy¡± Life. In the past, he rarely appeared in the year-end evaluation of the Recruit Camp and even the graduation evaluation decision. For a while, the recruit¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and admiration, staring at Garp nkly. But¡­ this is also an opportunity! This group of people nced at each other and nodded! ¡°Vice-Admiral Garp!¡± Suddenly, the recruits rushed over excitedly, wanting to expose Rowen¡¯s atrocities to Garp! But before that, Rowen¡¯s current bounced like an uncontroble body, hitting the puddle on the floor, and the blue light suddenly burst as the current surged out! Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©¡­ Noting that all the other Recruits were Breakdancing, Rowen opened his eyes and looked at them with apologetic eyes: ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry everyone, I didn¡¯t mean it!¡± God, he didn¡¯t mean it? Does he really think that I am blind?! Garp¡¯s mouth twitched suddenly as he couldn¡¯t help but want to punch him. He probably understands what is going on¡­ Decades ago, he, Sengoku, and Zephyr also came here in this way. They couldn¡¯t get along with each other in the dormitory, and they didn¡¯t ept anyone. He wanted to ask a few more questions, but considering the purpose of his trip, in order to get Rowen to cooperate, Garp pretended to not see anything. He looked at the Recruits and said to Rowen. ¡°Come, go out with me!¡± ¡°Ok?¡± ¡­ A few minutester, the two came to an open field. This is the tform behind the Recruit Camp Dormitory, from here one can overlook the Sea, including most of the Marine Headquarters, and the scenery is magnificent. Naturally, its existence value is not an observation deck, but a part of the evacuation channel of the dormitory area in emergency situations. A few steps ahead, the corner will lead to an Underground Port for evacuation¡­ The Legendary Pirate ¡°Golden Lion Shiki¡¯s¡± attack on the Marine Headquarters has left Marines with an extremely profound lesson! On the tform, the two stood apart by ten meters. Garp took off the white cloak to freely move his hands and feet. ¡°Come on, let me see your new move!¡± His purpose ining here has been to see Rowen hitting four times the Doriki value of his body. Garp wanted to see as to how he did it. Garp wanted to test it for himself. Talent is the most unreasonable thing! Some people can¡¯t get out of their own shackles even after working hard for a lifetime, and can only watch others go further and further. Garp understands this deeply. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t waste my training time, Garp¡­¡± Rowen sighed helplessly¡­ Garp is not Shuzo, even if he has the right time and ce, there is absolutely no possible way for him to win against him. In this afternoon¡¯s test, Rowen didn¡¯t bother to try his best to toughen up and make a specific move and if it wasn¡¯t for the purpose of showing his current level in an all-round way, he wouldn¡¯t have done what he did as he didn¡¯t want to attract this old Asshole Garp¡¯s attention. ¡°Stop talking nonsense! I will let you go back after the fight!¡± Garp snorted and waved his hand impatiently: ¡°If you can¡¯te, I will attack first?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! You should stay where you are. I can¡¯t control the direction of change¡­¡± ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s an imperfect move!¡± Hearing such a response, Garp slightly narrowed his eyes. Rowen is indeed amazingly talented and he possesses perseverance that ordinary people don¡¯t have, but he has only obtained the Rumble-Rumble Fruit for more than a month, and the extent to which he can utilize its power is limited. Previously, he hadn¡¯t performed any surprising actions on the ship, such as the attack of ¡°228¡± Doriki Value. But when he came to Headquarters, he tried it out and immediately attracted Sengoku¡¯s attention! This made Garp couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Rowen had deliberately shown weakness in front of him before, so as to break into Marine, gain trust, andplete some ulterior motives. Garp is careless, not stupid! Sometimes, he is the smartest person if the situation demands it. And¡­ Rowen was brought into Marine by him. He is responsible for everything Rowen does, just like he was responsible for Dragon who left a few years ago. ¡°If you go astray¡­ I will pull you back!¡± With firm thoughts, Garp¡¯s muscles began to tighten as he was getting ready to meet Rowen¡¯s powerful new moves. Chapter 19 Thunderlight

Chapter 19 Thunderlight

Rowen didn¡¯t know Garp¡¯s thoughts, and even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t care much about them. His purpose in joining Marine is only to grow stronger and exceed his limits again and again! In fact, even if Garp had note tonight, Rowen would have asked the other Instructors to fight him to perfect his moves when he is in his formal training tomorrow. The moon was shining in the sky and the cool sea breeze blows through the Headquarters fortress. Rowen pulled away from his initial position a little and stepped forward while clenching his fists. Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©¡­ Boom! Under the moonlight, a blue thunder the size of a thumb spilled from his skin and exploded into the air while shing! Garp keenly discovered that Rowen did not deliberately release the thunder¡­ He condensed all his power in his body and locked it under his skin before releasing it all in one go. This move wouldn¡¯t have been possible without good control. If it is an Ordinary Logia Devil Fruit user, they would have already used their full Elementalization at this time and Rowen should have turned into a dazzling Thunderlight¡­ Logia¡¯s Elementalization physique, its purpose is not to let them use Elementalization to bully some people, but to better use their strength and adjust the body to adapt. ¡°This guy¡­what does he want to do?¡± Garp frowned and Rowen¡¯s arm changed from a flesh and blood body to a bright blue sh in a moment. Cloud-like light spots shined from under his skin, and his skin bes like a transparent film. He could vaguely smell a burnt smell. That is the burnt smell of flesh and blood! With this move, Rowen himself was shockingly cooked by Thunder! ¡°What the hell are you¡­¡­¡± Garp was shocked and opened his mouth to make Rowen stop¡­ He knows that this little guy is too much! For the sake of strength, he even developed a terrible method of using Thunder and Lightning to stimte his body during exercise. It is conceivable that he can use moves that exceed his current physical limits but the pain and damage he would do to his own body would not be small but Garp saw no hesitation in Rowen¡¯s eyes! An attack that is four times the body¡¯s Doriki value is not something that can only be done by talent, this is not something that can be done just because he has the advantage of eating the Rumble-Rumble Fruit. It requires terrible toughness, as well as an unreachable, unstoppable, indestructible will! However, it is toote now. Rowen raised his head and spoke with a smile on his face: ¡°This trick is even more powerful than the one I used during the test! Be careful, Garp!¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡­¡± But the speed of sound transmission is too slow and it is far slower than thunder and lightning. When Garp spoke, Rowen had already attacked him and his figure straddled a distance of tens of meters in an instant and came towards him. This is the speed of Thunder and Lightning! At this time, Rowen¡¯s right-hand could no longer constrain the thunder in it and it burst out violently, forming a dazzling electric figure. Overload¡¤10 Million Volt¡¤Thunderlight Punch!!! Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©¡­ The dazzling Thunderlight sphere suddenly zoomed-in, enveloping Garp and arge area of ??his body. The air was filled with a disturbing and dangerous atmosphere, and the worms in the woods stopped neatly¡­ Two secondster, the electric light suddenly shrank to a point and then a violent explosion came! Bang¡­ Bang Rumbling!!! The deafening terrifying tremor awakened the entire Marine Headquarters and restlessness spread everywhere! It was an even louder sound then an artillery cannon and the attack was vast and unstoppable! When the thunder exploded, Sengoku suddenly opened his eyes and came to the window in his pajamas to look out into the distance. After seeing the thunder that started from the sky, I stunned for a second ¡­ Then, my mouth twitched wildly and spit out two names with my teeth: ¡°Garp, Rowen¡­¡­ ¡­¡± At the same time, some people who knew the inside story looked out the window, each thinking something different. In Admiral Kizaru¡¯s room. Kizaru rubbed his eyes and looked at the Thunderlight in the distance: ¡°Did that guy did this? This is really scary¡­¡± Inside the Recruit Camp, on the top of A tall building where Zephyr room is. With his prosthesis arm removed, Zephyr was bare-chested and his arms were exposed. He watched the lightning in the distance with only a bath towel around his waist and his mouth slightly curled up: ¡°Courageous! What a nice little guy!¡± Then he nced at the soldiers who lined up with their weapons to the ce of the incident and his eyelids twitched. ¡°Tsk, but thew is merciless!¡± ¡­ On the tform behind the Recruit¡¯s Dormitory, after a long time, the smoke finally dispersed. At this time, the ce has greatly changed. The stone bs copsed and sunk, the trees were charred and burned, and the earth seemed to have been baptized by Cannon Shells. The remaining electric current shook from time to time in the air, and the crisp sound made Garp shrunk his neck with lingering fear. Call¡­¡­ The night wind blows and sparks ssh. Garp pped ??his hair to extinguish the remaining sparks, then he took Rowen in his arm, who was unconscious, and choked silently. He is so stupid, really. Knowing that Rowen had only used this trick in the afternoon, there was nothing wrong with him using an even stronger version of the skill now, he should have been prepared. If it wasn¡¯t for him controlling Rowen¡¯s power to prevent him from causing more damage to his body, and neglecting to protect the surroundings, how could Rowen have caused such great damage? He understood Rowen¡¯s move, he was still imitating Kizaru¡¯s Lightspeed Kick. However, due to therge gap between them, he can only take small advantage of it. He locked a powerful current force in his arm and let the arm reach an overload state, and swing the explosive punch with thunder and lightning speed! Rowen didn¡¯t use Elementalization to transform his body to virtual to umte inertia, and directly transform into thunder with hi physical powers alone! It is somewhat simr to the lightning exercise method he usually uses, and this move is probably derived from that. He didn¡¯t secretly increase his training without telling Garp, but Garp didn¡¯t expect that a simple exercise method could be used so wonderfully! And the power is not to be underestimated¡­ The surrounding area is a witness to that. Only¡­¡­ ¡°You are sleeping with ease but what the hell should I do now?!¡± Looking at the patrolling soldiers getting closer, Garp thought about it and threw Rowen out, letting him roll on the ground several times like a salted fish. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it!¡­ It was him! Get him quickly!¡± Leading the team is one of Garp¡¯s old acquaintance, Marine Headquarters Vice-Admiral Momonga. Garp looked over in surprise and greeted him in a loud voice, ¡°Momonga! Come on, take this kid to prison before he wakes up!¡± With a Mohigan Haircut that looks like a purple potato, Momonga pressed the hilt of his sword with his hand and walk out of the team with a nk look on his face. Hearing Garp¡¯s words, he almost fell to the ground. Then he curbed his expression and shouted angrily: ¡°Fleet Admiral has issued an order! We are to escort the prisoners Garp and Rowen to the prison!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 20 Examination Part 1

Chapter 20 Examination Part 1

The soldiers wanted tough out loud but they didn¡¯t dare to do it. Garp was suddenly stunned and he only came back to reality after a Soldier took out the handcuffs and put it on him, and then he yelled angrily. ¡°Sengoku, you asshole! I will get you for this!!!¡± Cang! The icy light shed, and Momonga expressionlessly drew his sword in his hand: ¡°Insult Fleet Admiral is another one of your crime!¡­please take him away!¡± Garp: ¡°¡­¡± There are countless monsters in this world, and there are many strong ones. Only Marine Headquarters had the ability to get rid of their Top Levelbat power for a temporary basis as there are still many others who have the ability to defend the Headquarters Fortress¡­ Formidable powers need to be restrained, and rules need to be established, not to mention the solemn and sacred Marine Headquarters where the rules need to be followed. It has nothing to do with Golden Lion. As early as hundreds of years ago, the Marines had set the rules: If you do anything in the Headquarters that is not allowed and if you have no legitimate reason for it then no matter how high or low your position is, you will be held ountable! Tonight, Garp and Rowen had woke up the entire Headquarters, and that attack had destroyed some of Headquarters properties. Not to mention Vice-Admiral Garp, even the three Admirals would not be able to escape the fate of sleeping on the te of a prison cell. It¡¯s not that Garp doesn¡¯t know this rule, but in his eyes, no matter how powerful Rowen¡¯s moves are, he should have been able to dissolve them without causing too much impact¡­ Thises from his confidence in his peak strength! However, just now, in order to control Rowen, his attention was distracted and he had no time to consider the scope of the attack, which led to such a result¡­ In the outsiders¡¯ eyes, the dignified Marine Hero, Garp The Fist, personally captured the great figure named the King of Pirates, he is a legendary figure in the Marines and this legendary figure will spend the night in prison for the first time in his life. Early in the next morning, Rowen felt something and rolled over with his eyes still closed. He then fell to the ground below him. This moment made him wake up immediately, and he opened his eyes to look at the icy ground close at hand. As he recalled what happenedst night, he suddenly mumbled: ¡°That Old Asshole Garp¡­Did he left me alone or was he the one who threw me under the bus?¡± Two Overloaded Thunderlight Punches in a day, plus the hard work of fighting Shuzo, was a great challenge for Rowen. At the end of the fight, his stamina overdrew and he passed out. So¡­ Did I sleep on the floor all night? These guys are really vicious! Cursing in his mind, Rowen rolled over and got up, but when he saw his surroundings, the look on his face changed. ¡°What the¡­what¡¯s with this situation?! Where the hell is this?¡± He was in a narrow cell of less than ten square meters. The only light source was the torches on the wall, surrounded by steel cables, and there were gray stone strips in between them¡­ Not surprisingly, the thing was Seastone. And Rowen found that he was not outside the cell, but inside. I should somewhere but I should definitely not be here¡­ ¡°This is the Marine Headquarters prison, which specializes in holdingmon criminals and pirates that are not strong enough to be sent to the Impel Down¡­¡± An old voice came from outside, and Rowen turned his head. What caught his eye was a strong, muscr, purple-haired old man who was not inferior to Garp. He wore the Justice clock on his shoulder and put his arms across on his chest¡­ It is worth noting that his right hand was chopped off from the shoulder. At this moment, that hand is a wooden prosthetic. This person is impressively the former Marine Admiral and the current Recruiter Instructor, and ¡°ck Arm¡± Zephyr! Rowen only wondered on his appearance for a second and then his attention waspletely drawn to the other person¡­ In another cell behind Zephyr, Garp was looking at him as if he was looking at his eternal enemy and if his eyes could kill then Rowen would have died a thousand times by now. Rowen began to have fun at this time! ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this the Legendary Vice-Admiral Garp? Did youe in here to experience life?!¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡­¡± Suddenly, Garp¡¯s eyes shed with a strange light and his breathing quickened, but he didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he sneered and cracked his knuckles. Rowenughed in his heart for some time before stopping¡­ Rowen swallowed while giving up on the idea of ??continuing to tease Garp. Then he greeted Zephyr: ¡°Instructor Zephyr!¡± ¡°Hum, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous, just feel free.¡± Bringing a stool to sit down, Zephyr lit his cigar and took a sip before speaking to Rowen across the cell: ¡°Do you know why you have been locked up?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡± Recalling what happenedst night, the expression on Rowen¡¯s face snapped before he smirked: ¡°Ha, ha, ha, I don¡¯t know what happened!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y stupid!¡± The expression on Zephyr¡¯s face suddenly turned ck and he roared: ¡°The Headquarters rules clearly state that in non-emergency situations, no one is allowed to do any fighting inside the Headquarters without permission! Any offender will be strictly punished!¡± There is such a rule? Rowen looked at Zephyr with a shocked look on his face, the expression on his face didn¡¯t look fake. Afterward, his eyes widened and he spoke to Garp in disbelief: ¡°Vice-Admiral Garp, you were also captured and put here with me?!¡± ¡°His sry for this year is also gone!¡± Zephyr waved his hand to block the forting scolding battle between the two, and then said, ¡°Do you know what will happen to you now?¡± What will happen? Even with his rank of a Headquarters Vice-Admiral, his tital of a Marine Hero, and with his high position, Garp was still punished and he even lost his sry for one year. Rowen is a neer, and I am afraid that he will not¡­ ¡°Will I be Expelled from Marines?¡± Rowen stared at Zephyr in horror and pointed his finger to his nose. No way? I just joined for a day? Seeing that Rowen did know the seriousness of the problem, Zephyr¡¯s anger eased slightly, and he said with a cold snort, ¡°ording to the rules, that would be the case! But you haven¡¯t registered in the Headquarters Recruiting register. Even if you are an outsider, Marines are not qualified to¡­¡± I haven¡¯t joined yet so naturally, I can¡¯t be expelled. Rowen breathed out a sigh of relief when he heard this. He didn¡¯t expect that the trivial registration that he had been neglecting had be the most important life-saving straw at this moment. ¡°But¡­¡­¡± Zephyr turned his head and made Rowen stand straight: ¡°Yes, I promise toplete the mission!¡± Zephyr: ¡°¡­¡± I haven¡¯t said anything yet? You promise a fart! And more then that¡­¡­ Do you even know what I wanted to say? The corners of his mouth twitched twice and Zephyr finished his interrupted sentence: ¡°Considering that you don¡¯t even know about this, Fleet Admiral has decided to bend the rules a little and keep you in Headquarters for observation¡­ If you don¡¯t cause trouble and make up for it, then the gates of Marines would be open to you!¡± ¡°Understand?!¡± After hearing these words, Rowen¡¯s eyes shed and he started to quickly think about the situation. Yes, this is in line with reality¡­Marine believes in the theory of ¡°Strangling the danger in the cradle¡±. The reason why most of the Pirates who were imprisoned in the Impel Down¡¯s Forbidden Area lv.6 were not executed was that Marines didn¡¯t want their Devil Fruit power to spread out in the word and be obtained by some other Pirate. Chapter 20 Examination Part 2

Chapter 20 Examination Part 2

This was their main reason in addition to demonstrating their power and deterring any new pirate. Now if they drove a Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability user out of the Marines and released him to Sea then the Marines would not even have the time to regret it once he became a powerful pirate. Moreover, the Rumble-Rumble Devil Fruit is powerful and it is known as the ¡°Strongest Logia Devil Fruit¡±¡­ This time the problem is really serious, but with the future prospect of a Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability user among their ranks, Marines can make some concessions. It is the so-called Reciprocity and Mutual Exchange. Grasping the key points, Rowen let go of his anxiety, he smiled and replied: ¡°Understood!¡± ¡­ Rowen left soon as he could since it has been decided that he would ¡°Stay in the School for his Probation¡±, there was no point in detaining a ¡°Civilian¡±. While Rowen was sent away, Garp sat in the cell and looked at Zephyr. ¡°That kid¡¯s body¡­you found it too, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that kind of Self-Healing ability is nothing like human beings¡­¡± Zephyr took a sip of his cigar, recalling what he had witnessedst night¡­ Hearing that Rowen had developed a new move and scorched his arm, and fearing that he would be injured, Zephyr brought a medical team of dozens of people here with him. But before the doctors could diagnose Rowen, under the dumb gazes of a group of people, those scorched blood shells were wiped off, revealing the new matte muscle and skin underneath that was not injured in the slightest. In the afternoon, the officers in charge of the test was quickly called in for questioning. It was determined that Rowen had used the same attack in the afternoon. Although it was not as powerful as it was at night but it also caused serious physical damage and Garp and others believed that as it was a fact. Rowen must have been born with terrifying healing abilities¡­ His healing abilities have nothing to do with his Rumble-Rumble Fruit! In the afternoon, the Academy Instructor in charge of the test thought that Rowen was not injured seriously and that he did recover after a while. He thought that it was not a major problem, so he did not report it separately. But now these things are separate issues! Therefore, it can be directly concluded that Rowen¡¯s body is different from that of ordinary people! And¡­¡­ ¡°His body¡­ is a ck hole! What is this?!¡± The frequency of Zephyr¡¯s smoking increased a bit, and more smoke began toe out of his mouth. Last night, after confirming that Rowen was okay, the doctor prepared some nutrition solutions for Rowen to supplement his missing nutrition. But as soon as those things entered Rowen¡¯s blood vessels, Rowen¡¯s muscles convulsed and they digesting them in the blink of an eye. After repeated attempts, Rowen¡¯s healing speed increased at a speed visible to the naked eye. If his healing intensity was 10 after the injury, then it became 11 at this time, in¡­in just half an hour! It wasn¡¯t until he unconsciously huped that his body stopped the absorption like a ck hole and became normal. ¡­This is no longer an exnation of excellence and genius, he is a bonafide Monster! What Rowen didn¡¯t know was that even if One Piece World¡¯s food nutrition is extremely easy to absorb, it is still limited by the body. Like him, the unreasonable and limitless absorption and devouring, causing him to grow at an astonishing speed, it is simply a sign of an alien! Others would be blown apart if they absorb more then what their bodies are capable of and their bodies are not powerful enough to hold more energy then their original limitation and they have to break this limitation through training to be stronger. But Rowen seems to have born without limits, and he can always turn nutrition into nourishment for his body. This ability reminds Garp of something that happened decades ago¡­ ¡°He fell from the sky. Rumble-Rumble Fruites from an ind named Birka¡­¡± On the ship, Garp had asked Rowen about his past¡­ an adventurer who travels everywhere, this is the identity Rowen made up for himself. Later, a backwash urred, and he and the ship were washed away from the ind. After several years, he finally got the Rumble-Rumble Fruit, but when he tested his own abilities, he identally stumbled and fell into the Blue Sea. Inverted currents are rarely recorded in Headquarters, but they do exist and there are many incidents involving them that are undocumented but the tails are spread among the folk, so there is no way to prove exactly when Rowen was washed away. ¡°Is that Kingdom called Birka again?¡± Zephyr frowned silently, apparently thinking of something as well. ¡°Even if it is that, the effects are too exaggerated, right?¡± As a member of the inside circle of the Top Level Marine who hasn¡¯t eaten a Devil Fruit, Zephyr had oftenpared himself to Garp. He has regretted not eating one more than once, but Garp has not. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Garp bit the doughnut and shrugged without a care in this world. ¡°Didn¡¯t the birdman say that the effects of the medicine can be superimposed? It may be that someone wants to use this to fool us¡­ Or it may be that Rowen is stupid and eats a lot¡­ But at the moment, the kid still hadn¡¯t realized his own particrity, and he probably didn¡¯t even know what he had eaten¡­¡± At this, Garp smirked. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know that even if his body is different from ordinary people. Maybe he feels good about himself and thinks that everything is normal¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡­¡± Zephyr smiled when he heard the words, he flicked his cigar and watched the ashes floating in the air, and slowly smiled: ¡°If the effect of the medicine can really be superimposed, then Rowen¡¯s training needs to be adjusted specifically¡­ One year¡¯s effective medicinal power should not be wasted.¡± Regarding this, Garp who rarely look serious looked at Zephyr seriously. ¡°Then, everything is up to you, Zephyr¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense! Don¡¯t worry about anything and rest in your prison!¡± Zephyr sneered and shook his head while striding out. Chapter 21 Training

Chapter 21 Training

Although Zephyr talked about the so-called ¡°Targeted Adjustment¡± in aforting tone, Rowen still shuddered while walking in the passage behind the fortress. He is not afraid of the particrity of his body being discovered by Garp and others. After all, this is One Piece World. Some people in the same ordinary human race can grow up to 3 or 4 meters high, so whatever is going on with his body is not strange. However, one thing was beyond Rowen¡¯s expectation. In the past, on Earth, his self-healing ability was not so fast and he could only heal fast from abrasions and small cuts. Once the body is damaged, the recovery speed is as fast as ten days to half a month for ordinary people. But at this time, even if his arm was scorched, it would still be healed overnight. The only reason Rowen could find for this was that as his physique had been strengthened, the mysterious energy used for self-healing in his body had also increased, which led to him healing faster. ¡°There are always people who want to harm me!¡± After shrugging off the chill, Rowen stopped suspiciously while looking around the area like a thief, causing the patrol soldiers to look at him carefully, and then they suddenly realized something. ¡°Oh, it turned out to be this kid¡­¡± The Ordinary Soldiers were not clear about whatever happenedst night but it does not prevent them from knowing that Garp had gone to jail with someone for breaking the rules. This morning, Fleet Admiral Sengoku announced something during the routine training announcement and he emphasized on discipline while also cking out Garp¡­ God knows what everyone was thinking after they heard that Garp was put in prison! As the Marine Hero, Garp¡¯s influence is particrly terrifying in the Marine Headquarters, and Rowen, who is just a rookie, is also remembered by many people. ¡°But¡­ shouldn¡¯t he be in the cell? How did hee out?!¡± Did he escape? The group of patrol soldiers immediately looked serious and they nced at each other, and nodded: ¡°Hey you¡­yes, you,e here!¡± ¡°I?¡± Rowen buckled the back of his head weirdly, and as he was about to lean in, someone stopped him. ¡°Recruit Rowen! Instructor Shuzo had asked you to rush to the Recruit Camp to report¡­ Uh, what¡¯s going on here?¡± It was the officer who was in charge of testing him yesterday, and when he approached, he found the patrol soldiers looking at Rowen and suddenly realized something. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, he was pardoned out of prison by Fleet Admiral.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± The patrol soldiers were relieved¡­ The Officer has been in the Recruit Camp for many years, and there are several people in the patrol team who have trained under him. Since he had said this then they will believe him. They immediately nodded in salute and continued their patrol. After finishing all these tasks, the Academy Instructor Officer patted Rowen on the shoulder and said with a smile on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We don¡¯t want Instructor Shuzo to wait¡­¡± Shuzo¡­ Rowen woke up in a sh and almost forgot about him¡­ Yesterday he took advantage of the speed of Elementalization and Thunder to defeat Shuzo. The other party will definitely not let it go, but now he has to be trained under Shuzo, then the result¡­ The corners of Rowen¡¯s mouth twitched silently as he looked up at the sky, He is not going to enjoy this training! ¡­ After bypassing the test field, the two came to an open field in front of the main building of the Recruit Camp. At this time, the ce was already filled with people, and each recruit team were led by their respective Instructor as they exercised on the vast yground. It can be seen that the Recruit Camp is indeed teaching students in ordance with their aptitude and talent. Those who run in Marathon are lined up one after another and it is obvious that they are good at endurance. Those who are good at Swordsmanship are paired against someone of their level, they are holding Edgeless swords in their hand while they attacked each other, honing their skills. A small number of Devil Fruit Ability users were assigned to the other side of the open space and they are constantly releasing the Devil Fruit power while sweating profusely¡­ One of them was a Zoan Ability User who frequently switched between the half-beast form and the humanoid state, which looked funny. But even so, these people have the same characteristic. They, even the most ordinary runners, are filled with vitality! Because they can feel themself growing stronger while doing these seemingly ordinary exercises! This is what I want! Rowen suppressed his excitement as he followed the Officer all the way into the building behind the yground, and stopped in an open ssroom with no seats. ¡°Reporting! Instructor Shuzo, Recruit Rowen has been brought here!¡± ¡°Good, thank you for your hard work¡­¡± Shuzo turned his back to the two and nodded when he heard the words: ¡°The seventh team¡¯s confrontation training is still short of one person to supervise, you go first¡­¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡± The Officer took a look at Rowen, then sent a ¡°Go On¡± look while saying: ¡°Yes Sir!¡± After that, he left without looking back. Rowen stayed in ce and swallowed dryly while looking around, he was looking for an escape route. But at this moment, Shuzo, who has been observing him through Observation Haki, opened his mouth and said, ¡°No need to find that¡­ the Recruit camp building is an important Marine Headquarters building. The walls and the iron door are all made by mixing Seastone powder. Your lightning will do nothing to them.¡± Then Shuzo turned his head and looked at Rowen with a sullen look on his face before sneering: ¡°Moreover, this ss is specially made and it is quite hard¡­ It can even withstand my fists! Guru¡­ ¡°Hahaha, what are you talking about Instructor Shuzo? I don¡¯t understand!¡± ¡°Huh! Don¡¯t pretend to be a fool!¡± Seeing Rowenugh, Shuzo suddenly remembered the face he saw through the steel gap before passing out yesterday and he clenched his fists. But soon, he sighed, and waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t think about so many things Rowen, I am not a person with big Pride, a loss is a loss, there is nothing toin about¡­¡± The characteristic of soldiers is that they only look at the results, regardless of the process! Excuses and reasons are some of the words that doesn¡¯t exist in the army. Naturally, the Commodore, who served as an Instructor for Headquarters was defeated by a neer and the Doriki Value of the neer was lower than him. Shuzo will not be able to survive this hurdle if he holds a grudge. He can only say that he doesn¡¯t care, he won¡¯t think about it and he has to let it go. Shuzo¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem to be fake, he was like an original viin who only appeared in the theater version, the free and easy-going Shuzo made Rowen a little stunned. ¡°Uh¡­Commodore Shuzo? Are you serious?¡± Seeing Rowen¡¯s dumbfounded look, Shuzo¡¯s eyelids throbbed wildly, and he almost couldn¡¯t help punching him. Fortunately, he knew who he was now, and if Zephyr knew that he had hit someone in private then he would tear him up, he immediately threw out a form towards Rowen. ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Take this¡­ Get out of here!¡± Seeing Shuzo¡¯s anger, Rowen quickly picked up the form and slipped out. This is a Monster who can smash a three-meter-thick iron ball with his fist, Rowan doesn¡¯t want to stay with him any longer than absolutely nessasary. Noting Rowen¡¯s panic, Shuzo¡¯s expression changed. There is speechlessness, anger, and expectation¡­ Recalling the appearance of Zephyr handing over the form to himst night wearing reading sses, Shuzo lowered his head and said to himself: ¡°Don¡¯t let the teacher down, Rowen¡­¡± ¡­ As the Marine Headquarters Recruiting Camp that ¡°Teaches students in ordance with their aptitude¡±, each Recrui¡¯s course is different and will not be fixed, and the training will be gradually adjusted ording to the actual situation. The form Shuzo gave to Rowen is the schedule of training courses Rowen will do in theing days. Marathon, Load-Bearing Running, 100-Meter Sprint, Push-Ups, Sit-Ups¡­ At first nce, this looked like a physical fitness training. Rowen made a positive evaluation after seeing this training schedule. However, he also knew that he was not born and bred in One Piece World, he was born from the earth andcked in physical fitnesspared to the people of the One Piece World. Even if his body possesses special talents and his healing power is amazing, he cannot change the fact that he is a weak chicken. He arrived at the first position ording to the course of the form. The Instructor immediately threw a pile of weights towards him and roared violently: ¡°I will give you 30 Seconds to wear them, Soldier! Then you run!¡± So scary! Rowen¡¯s hands and feet were suddenly equipped with a heavy load, and when the marathon troops passed by, he also kicked his feet to join them. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 22 Terrifying Growth

Chapter 22 Terrifying Growth

¡°Remember trash! Just being able to stand in this queue shows that you are not as good as the others! You are trash!¡± ¡°Stand up and continue your running! Did your leg break?! Would you like me to cut it off?!¡± ¡°Thest one to left behind will clean the toilet and he will also go to the cafeteria to chop vegetables, have you thought about it?!¡± As the main force in the fight against pirates, Marines has a very high casualty rate. They have always believed in ¡°Sweat more today and Bleed less tomorrow¡±. So that the training of Headquarters Recruit Camp can be called Hell-Training, the Instructors in charge are ve drivers and his voice is loud! After training this afternoon, tiredness to his body was eptable, but the damage to his eardrums left Rowen speechless. Fortunately, the uing meal made him divert his attention, and he followed the people to the canteen. Picking up the te from the table, Rowen was about to line up when he suddenly realized that the queue in front of him had spun off automatically, leaving a passage for him to the window. What¡¯s with this situation? Rowen looked dumbfounded as he saw this situation. He had forgotten that because of yesterday¡¯s ¡°Dormitory Bullying¡± incident, and the evening of ¡°Garp going to jail¡± incident, after a night and noon fermentation, now everyone in the Recruit Camp knows that a new Monster has arrived. Just like the legendary Admirals, just like the Recruiting Camp Monster Smoker a few years ago, a guy has arrived here with a Logia Devil Fruit Ability, and that guy¡¯s name is Rowen! And¡­ his character is extremely wicked! All the staff in 301 and its surrounding dormitories and an unnamed dormitory had said, Don¡¯t provoke him¡­ The legend of the invincibility of Logia users in the first part of the Grand Line is well known to the world, let alone in the Marine Headquarters. And Rowen is someone who had eaten the most powerful Logia, the recruiters here don¡¯t want to taste the taste of being electrified. So after seeing himing here, they decisively gave up the passage to avoid disaster. A familiar figure can be found in the crowd, it was Zorro who had met with Rowen before. Seeing the fearful look on his face, Rowen suddenly realized something. ¡°So that¡¯s it, that¡¯s how it is!¡± He has no time to deal with these passers-by as he only cares about growing stronger. Now that the people here have stepped aside, he will dly take a shortcut. Immediately, he walked away wildly and reached an adult who was serving food with a suspicious look in his eyes, ignoring the suspicious gaze, Rowen pointed to the dinner te in his hand. ¡°Fill this¡­¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ ok.¡± The man was stunned before he remembered his responsibilities, and decisively took over the te, stuffing it to the maximum amount. Then Rowen stretched out his hand¡­crossed the te and lifted therge iron basin that had vegetables, and took the iron basin to find a seat for dinner, leaving behind the bewildered man with a rice cooker and the recruits in line behind him. Mmp!! ¡°Rowen! What the hell are you doing?!¡± At this moment, a loud shout attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Hearing the sound, Rowen shrank his head as he turned his head to see Shuzo¡¯s angry look,bined with his current behavior, he exined embarrassingly. ¡°Instructor Shuzo, this is not what it looks like¡­¡± ¡­ Training continued in the afternoon, and Rowen picked up the load and came to the designated area first. The Instructor in charge of this item has been waiting for a long time, and he just picked up his whistle without talking nonsense. ¡°Count yourself, do 300 push-ups, start!¡± Whistle!! With the harsh whistle, Rowen¡¯s afternoon training began. 300 push-ups were not the end, but just a beginning. At the end of the first group, Rowen got a five-minute break and then he was put in the second group of 500. When the sun faded and night fell, Rowen, who already had dinner, walked towards the dormitory step by step. ¡°Ah¡­ I am exhausted!¡± The training in the Marine Headquarters is terrifying! But what could he say? It is worthy of teaching students in ordance with their aptitude! At the end of the training day, all the training exercises in the form arepleted, and all of these exercises squeeze every trace of Rowen¡¯s stamina! Even he himself couldn¡¯t estimate his physical limit, but he was easily understood by outsiders. If it weren¡¯t for a full stomach and the re-supply afterward, Rowen would have already fallen down¡­ It can be seen how much Marine has experience in training neers! Compared with Pirate¡¯s general battle growth, this method is undoubtedly safer, more convenient, and faster, and is suitable for training arge number of people. The Marine Headquarters Recruit Camp is worthy of its reputation! On the first day, Rowen did not perform his daily self-injury exercises. He threw himself on the bed and fall asleep before his head hit the pillow. Time flies, time flies. Three dayster¡­ In the evening, at the top of the recruit camp building, Zephyr¡¯s mouth twitched and he pinched the information in his hand, and raised his head: ¡°Shuzo, do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± What the hell is wrong with this guy? Shuzo thought in confusion, and suddenly realized that the expressions on Zephyr¡¯s face were not good, and quickly replied, ¡°Teacher, these data are all logged in real-time, there is no mistake there!¡± ¡°I Naturally know that there is no mistake in your data, otherwise, don¡¯t you think that you would be doing ten times the training you do now?¡± Zephyr replied angrily before picking up the information, as he looked at the information in front of him, his eyes were filled with shock. ¡°This kind of growth rate can¡¯t be wrong! It is the effect of that thing!¡± In fact, few recruits know or pay attention. While they are training daily, the Instructor responsible for their current project will judge them, determine the growth progress of each person, and finally summarize them and submit them to Zephyr. These data are the main factors that determine the adjustment of the recruit training program. Logically speaking, it is impossible for a person to grow so much in just three days. After Rowen¡¯s data was reported, Shuzo subconsciously skipped it and prepared to file it. But suddenly, he noticed the red mark on the bottom of the page, which said ¡°Urgently in need of change in training regime,¡± and he immediately pulled it out in shock. After reading it carefully, he immediately ran to Zephyr¡¯s office and reported the information to him. Because¡­¡­ ¡°In just three days, he adapted to the training perfectly! And after the training, his stamina has increased by at least two times! He was obviously tired on the first day, but today¡­ is he really a human?¡± The training course set for recruits is to drain every strand of their stamina as the goal, no one is an exception. Not to mention that Rowen¡¯s training course was designed by Zephyr himself. As his predecessor, and as an Admiral, Zephyr¡¯s judgment will never go wrong! So if Zephyr didn¡¯t make a mistake, the problem would naturally be Rowen¡­ Chapter 23 Disciple

Chapter 23 Disciple

It¡¯s not that Shuzo has never seen a genius, but ¡°Genius¡± is an adjective used to describe humans. Such growth rate and adaptability make him wonder if Rowen is not some other creature with a human appearance? ¡°Um¡­probably¡­ Right?¡± Zephyr does not know how to exin this problem. Decades ago, the incident was made top secret by Fleet Admiral. In order to avoid additional incidents, even the World Government had no knowledge of it. After hesitating for a moment, Zephyr asked, ¡°Where is Rowen now? Did he go back to the dorm?¡± ¡°Huh? Is the teacher going to find him?¡± Shuzo was stunned and replied: ¡°No, he has stamina training today, he will continue to use his thunder and lightning stimtion method. In order to avoid affecting others, I left him in the training room.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that self-harm exercise again!¡± Hearing this term, Zephyr snorted coldly: ¡°Fortunately, Rowen has superb self-healing ability, otherwise, he would have already injured his body beyond repair by the amount of training he had already done with it! That asshole Garp, why didn¡¯t he stop him!¡± Regarding the ¡°Emotional Entanglement¡± between the two seniors, Shuzo looked up at the sky, watching his nose and the ceiling of the office, pretending not to hear anything. The training room is at the bottom of the Recruit building, a hidden space with ten meters in diameter in the Underground. In this position, even if it is copsed, it will not affect the ground at all. It is the first choice for many recruits to try new moves. It is open to all recruits¡­ As long as you don¡¯t bury yourself stupidly, there is no problem. When Zephyr came to the training room where Rowen was, he saw a group of beautiful Humanoid Thunderlight. As a Thunder-Lighting Human, with Rowen growing stronger, he has be more and more resistant to lightning. No matter how actively he controls it, Logia¡¯s Elementalization priority will also eliminate most of the damage, and only a small amount of current can stimte the muscles. As a result, he now has to increase the battery to get the exercise effect. Zephyr is very knowledgeable and knows how to use such an effect in an attack. But he quickly remembered his purpose and said. ¡°Rowen, Stop, I have something to speak to you about!¡± ¡°Ok?¡± Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©¡­ Rowen converged into his body as he watched Zephyr entering the room before he stood up: ¡°Instructor Zephyr, why are you here?¡± Zephyr spends most of the day in the Recruit Camp guarding him and other recruiters, but he appears in front of recruits very few times. Most people can only see him during the year-end evaluation. They normally see Commodore Shuzo. ¡°I heard that you were using lightning to stimte your muscles to strengthen them, so Ie here to see¡­¡± Zephyr pulled a small chair, sat down, and lit his cigar: ¡°You just used that trick, right? Tell me about it.¡± ¡°Really?! Okay!¡± Zephyr¡¯s meaning is obvious, it is to guide Rowen! With the guidance of Zephyr, the former Marine Admiral, and one of the pinnacle figures in the world, Rowen was overjoyed and agreed and he immediately started talking. It doesn¡¯t matter to him as to why Zephyr wanted to do this, and what reason he had, Rowen is the one who will be getting the benefits, and he could not find a reason to refuse. After exining the principle behind his exercises, Rowen buckled the back of his head and said, ¡°This is probably the case. As for the specifics¡­ I¡¯ll use it again.¡± In response, Zephyr bit his cigar without speaking and nodded. Boom! After Zephyr agreed, thunder broke out in the room. The thunder entwines in Rowen¡¯s body, emitting a dazzling blue light. Zephyr took a sip of his cigar, and he utilized his Observation Haki. Perceiving Rowen¡¯s current state, his expression suddenly stagnated: ¡°This¡­except for some small ws, why is it so perfect?!¡± He thought that Rowen had developed this skill by messing around with his special self-healing ability¡­ Regarding the special nature of Rowen¡¯s body, Rowen wouldn¡¯t talk about it, nor would they mention it. Everyone knows it well. The real strong people, who among them didn¡¯t have some secrets? So Zephyr came here with the idea of ??pointing and correcting and to let Rowen understand his mistakes, and then help him correct them, and build up his power¡­ But what he did not expect is that this skill is sopatible with the physique of Thunder-Lighting Human! That is a powerful electric current that can burn ordinary people and turn them into charred remains, but because of the power of Thunder-Lighting Human¡¯s physical rtionship with thunder, it has been weakened countless times, forming a perfect example of physical strength! Not only is there no danger, but itplements each other! Moreover, the strengthening of the physique will drive the power of the current to increase, and the strengthened current can be repeatedly invested in exercise to enhance the physique¡­ Except for pain, this is an unlimited practice! This is the Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability User¡¯s exclusive training method! Even if you don¡¯t have a super self-healing ability like Rowen, you can still use this trick to train! Rowen pioneered the use of Rumble-Rumble Fruit is enough to go down in history! ¡°What a¡­Monster!¡± Zephyr was a little stunned for a while. Thinking about these decades, Rowen is not the strongest recruit he has ever seen, but he is the most talented recruit he has ever seen. The Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability user who disappeared hundreds of years ago only developed the lethality of thunder and lightning to the extreme, but he was notparable to Rowan in his extreme methods of training. Adding that thing opened the ¡°Ren and Du Meridians¡± for Rowen to activate his physical potential in advance, with this ability to cooperate, Roweb can keep training, in time¡­ Zephyr can¡¯t imagine what Rowen will achieve! Thinking of this, the light in Zephyr¡¯s eyes turned a little fiery¡­ Perhaps, he can do what the current Admirals weren¡¯t able to, he can reach the peak in body and in Devil Fruit power¡­ or it is even possible for Rowen to be the strongest! But what if he betrayed¡­. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have to worry, Rowen is still far away! And¡­Admirals level also has strong and weak people, such as I am now.¡± Smiling at himself, Zephyr spoke up: ¡°Come here Rowen, I found some problems.¡± ¡°Okay, Instructor Zephyr!¡± ¡°Call me Teacher Zephyr¡­¡± Shu¨¡! Rowen¡¯s pace froze for a moment, then he was ecstatic and bowed: ¡°Understood! Teacher Zephyr!¡± ¡­ Chapter 24 Year End Evaluation

Chapter 24 Year End Evaluation

Sea Calendar, At the end of 1514, Marine Headquarters, Recruit Camp. The sun shines from the far east, and the cool sea breeze gives a hint of warmth. The Marine Headquarters is silent at the moment and soon as the morning sun rises, it gets noisy again, as always, forever. ¡°It works well, leave the rest to me, and I will let Rowen cooperate¡­you¡­¡± Bang!! At this moment, the depressed explosion sounded through the tall buildings, making Den Den Mushi tremble involuntarily¡­ Click¡­ the phone hung up. In the office, Zephyr grinned and put down the microphone speechlessly. ¡°What is that little asshole developing?!¡± In the underground areas of the recruit camp building, in the special training ground, the muffled thunder continued to explode. Even with the best sound instion materials, the depressed explosion could still be heard in the corridor. The deafening burst caused ashes to fall continuously from the ceiling, and the soldiers speeded up their pace as they passed by. ¡°This Monster is getting even scarier!¡± ¡°He has the power of Logia Devil Fruit¡­ what do you think he will be, cuter?!¡± ¡°Shhh, keep quiet! Don¡¯t let him hear¡­¡± ¡°Right right, hurry up!¡± A group of patrolling soldiers left quickly. In the training room, one could see dazzling Thunderlight flickering, leaving light and shadow in the air. The surrounding walls showed pits that looked as if they were bombed by some Terrorists and a series of flying saucers were fired, not much slower than a bullet. But the thunder and lightning kept pulsing, and each time it could kill the flying saucer with extreme precision, no more than one percent was missed. After a long time, the lights in the training room turned red, and the sweet female voice representing the end sounded. ¡°¡­The training is over, the fatality rate is 98.5%¡­¡± The 98.5% fatality rate, after Vegapunk invented this tester, is already second only to the data of the old Monsters, and it is an even more unique and new case for the new recruits! Z¨© Z¨© Zi Z¨©! The Thunderlight, which had been shooting continuously before, stopped at the center of the field, and Rowen¡¯s naked and panting figure was revealed. ¡°I am still missing a few.¡± Rowen himself is not satisfied with data that others can¡¯t even imagine getting by themselves. He is a Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability user, with a huge inherent advantage, no matter whether it is speed or lethality, ordinary people can¡¯t imitate it. With such a huge advantage, he is still unable to score full marks, Rowen knew he had to walk a long way¡­ Boom! With Clenched fists, a Thunder Pir formed, making a deafening explosion. Rowen¡¯s body was entwined with electric current, and cloud-like light spots appeared on his body, shing constantly through his skin. His eyes were dark blue, emitting strong light, making him look like an illusory existence from a myth, rather than a real living person. ¡°Finally, I can control it perfectly, this Form¡­¡± Looking at his own hands and feeling the majestic sea-like power in his body, Rowen grinned, showing a satisfied smile on his face. ¡­ This trick is inspired by the self-harm training he uses daily, and it can be said to be an extension of the former. The self-harm training method, now officially named ¡°Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method¡±, controls the elementalization of the body through the autonomous consciousness of the Ability user, and uses an electric current to create pain and stimte the bones, thereby obtaining the effect of extreme training. The so-called Overload Form is based on this foundation, incorporating more current, from a simple exercise move to an explosive move that assists offense! The meaning of ¡°Overload¡± is very easy to understand, overloading, exceeding the specified carrying standards¡­ The Overload principle of Thunder-Lighting Human is like this. His body has a standard limit, which is also the maximum Volt he can use. The current within the limit for self-use is the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method, and outside the limit, it is considered Overload¡­ Filling the body with an electric current to lock the lightning that exceeds the body¡¯s containment limit and operate in the body, thereby strengthening his power, his attacks, and the release of thunder. The continuous state of this process is the Overload state¡­ Overload Thunderlight punch that he had performed before was strengthened by this Overload technique, allowing him to punch explosive punches far beyond the limits of his body. Zephyr determined that the power of that trick had a full 500 Doriki value, which was 10x the Doriki value of his body at the time! After more than a month of careful guidance from Zephyr, his physical fitness has doubled. Now Rowen can control the Overload Thunderlight punches that he could not control before as he would just throw it in one direction. Then based on this, a systemic Overload state was derived! This is something that only Rowen, the inventor of the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method, can do! Even if ordinary people hold the Rumble-Rumble Fruit, they can¡¯t bear that kind of pain and can¡¯t show that kind of talent! Under the systemic Overload Form, Rowen¡¯s physical fitness and lightning power will be greatly enhanced! Even if he can only control 10 Million Volt perfectly now, he will not be weaker than 500 Doriki with every punch and kick without using the fruit ability! After all, ¡°Overload Form¡¤10 MillionVolt¡± means that he has a base value of 30 Million Volt. Overloading a current of 10 Million Volt brings an overall increase! It¡¯s just¡­ the price is very serious! Like equipment Overload, ording to the Overload limit and time, it will cause damage to the body. In severe cases, burning the equipment will cause the body to go down, unable to mobilize any lightning¡­ For example, his current limit Overload, 30 Million Volt, going beyond that would put him in a hospital for a long time. If it weren¡¯t for the amazing self-healing power and the will in his heart, Rowen would only use this technique in a desperate situation, not as a regr ability. ¡°Overload Form is powerful enough, but Elementalization cannot be carried out with it which presents a problem. In fact, Battle Intent is closely rted to physical strength¡­¡± Picking up the kettle to drink, Rowen thought silently. ¡°Moreover, the Overload¡¤Thunderlight boxing is just the imitation of Kizaru¡¯s Lightspeed Kick and I have failed in it. Forcibly overloading and punching out with thunder and lightning speed with the flesh is a trick I cannot do yet. My future focus should still be on the development of my Devil Fruit. The ordinary Thunderlight punch, which is used on the premise of the speed and lethality of lightning, is less powerful, but more practical¡­The conversion of speed is not enough, and this problem cannot be solved. Simply shooting a Thunder Pir fist is not as good as Discharge¡­Huh?¡± Bang! As he was thinking, the door of the training room was suddenly kicked open. Shuzo stood outside the door and roared angrily: ¡°Rowen! Do you know what day it is?!¡± Rowen shrank his neck as he was taken aback, and then smirked, ¡°Ha, ha, ha! I Naturally know¡­ what day, is it the day of forgiveness?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak such nonsense! Now, Go back and gather, immediately!¡± ¡°Yes Sir!!¡± ¡­ In the Marine Headquarters, there will be a very important event every year. At that time, most of the Marine generals who are not on a mission wille to observe the ceremony, and the Headquarters fortress will be open to ind civilians that day, the Marines will let theme in and let them learn about the power and momentum of the new generation of Marines. This is quite a lively event! This event is the annual year-end evaluation of Marine Headquarters recruit camp! When Rowen runs back to the team to stand, the first batch of soldiers for evaluation is ready to take the stage¡­ ¡°Wow, this is spectacr!¡± This is a huge square behind the Marine Headquarters bay port that can amodate 100,000 people. Looking around, there are crowds of people, and one can¡¯t see the end of them at a nce. Under the efforts of the soldiers, a high tform was erected in the empty square. At the top were Marine Headquarters Fleet Admiral, Buddha Sengoku. In the slightly lower position, two Marine Headquarters Admirals, Akainu and Kizaru were seated. And then the ce below them is for the Headquarters Vice Admirals and so on. With the headquarters as the forehands, the wooden seats extend to both sides, enclosing a circr high wall simr to the Colosseum, which is more than 30 meters high. The Marine family members and officers of all levels who lived in the small town of Marineford gathered together to watch the performance and cheer for the recruits they knew. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ From the Author The content is purely fictitious if there is any simrity¡­ It¡¯s my shit. Chapter 25 Estimate

Chapter 25 Estimate

Suddenly, Kizaru raised his eyebrows and looked at the slightly chaotic recruiting team at the entrance, and smiled wryly: ¡°Ahhhhhh¡­I thought that little guy was dragged by Zephyr to the hell ind for training, but he was still in Headquarters!¡± Due to the events of that night, he stayed in the Headquarters for probation. This month, Rowen was on the line at three o¡¯clock, squatting honestly in the recruit camp for training, and had no contact with the outside world. Naturally, Kizaru would not be so idle, and it was okay to inquire about him. So far, he hasn¡¯t seen him for a month. ¡°Is that? The Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability user?¡± Akainu was sitting next to Kizaru. He didn¡¯t n toe over to observe the ceremony but thought that Rowen would appear this time, so he temporarily put aside his work and came over to observe. ¡°I hope he deserves the name of Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability user!¡± Akainu never thought that hisva fruit was weak, he also proved the power ofva fruit with practical actions. But after Rowen appeared, rumors such as ¡°Strongest Logia¡± and ¡°Invincible fruit¡± spread in Headquarters, even if he doesn¡¯t care, he still always hear it. He isn¡¯t angry with a neer, but he wants toe and see if Rowen can afford the resources the Marines are giving him for training. ¡°Then don¡¯t be surprised, Akainu¡­¡± Kizaru spoke slowly and looked at Garp, who was covered in ck aura below, with a teasing smirk at the corner of his mouth: ¡°It is not only Rumble-Rumble Fruit that is terrible, but the recruit named Rowen is even more so.¡± Seeing Rowen entering, Garp, who had been detained for a month before being released today, bit the doughnut fiercely, and cast a murderous look at him. ¡°This little asshole, he is growing stronger!¡± ¡­ ¡°Ro¡­ Rowen!!¡± ¡°Why is he here?!¡± ¡°Shhh, what nonsense are you speaking! He is also a recruit!¡± Seeing Rowen standing in the queue, the rest of the people cast a suspicious look towards him. Due to Rowen¡¯s rapid growth rate, all the insiders were shocked. So they were afraid of damaging the enthusiasm for other recruits to exercise, but after more than half a month, Rowen did not perform physical training with them in the big yground. Zephyr gave him his freedom for the rest of the time, allowing him to train on his own, he only helped when necessary, and to give advice. In the recruit camp, this is a treatment that very few geniuses can enjoy! It is unique in this batch! There is no inquiry! In addition, Rowen stays simple and often exercises and stays in the training room for three to five days, so that many recruits in the second half of the month don¡¯t even know where Rowen was, and they even thought of the possibility of him going to the sea to perform missions. Now that Rowen returned to the recruit queue, they were naturally shocked. After Rowen returned to the batch line, Shuzo ran to Zephyr and said after saluting: ¡°Chief Instructor Zephyr, all recruits are assembled! Please give instructions!¡± ¡°I will beat that bratter!¡± The recruit year-end evaluation was almost made a joke because of Rowen, the expression on Zephyr¡¯s face was dark, but considering that it is not time to care about this, he nced at the recruiter who was moving his hands and feet, and waved his hand: ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Oh!! Are they going to start?!¡± ¡°Well, the Quinn Family never admits defeat!¡± ¡°Come on, son!¡± As the tall Instructor wearing the Justice cloak stepped on the wide tform in the middle, the entire ¡°Colosseum¡± suddenly boiled! Since the focus is on the evaluation side, there are not so many rituals, the school Instructor immediately raised his g after getting a nod from Sengoku. ¡°Marine Headquarters Recruiting Camp Year-End Evaluation, Start!!¡± ¡°The first team!!!¡± Apanied by the Instructor¡¯s shouts, the recruits who had been doing preparatory activities lined up in a neat line, standing tall and stepping on the high tform. Their waists are straight, and they look proud. In the eyes of officers at all levels, recruits with an average Doriki Value of less than 500 are very weak. They would die the moment they entered the big sea. But the unstoppable momentum should not be underestimated! Even Sengoku, who was troubled by the fault of Marine¡¯s peak strength, couldn¡¯t help showing a smile after seeing them. ¡°As long as fresh blood is constantly replenished, the Marines will still be able to suppress the Pirates on the Sea!¡± Soon, with a whistling sound, the recruit camp year-end evaluation officially began. The first is the simplest test, Attack Doriki value! Cang! A sword sound echoed in the air, and the first person in the first column drew his sword in his hand and took a deep breath. Then under the gaze of countless people, he rushed forward fiercely! In front of him, there were Doriki value test machines designed by Vegapunk, each of which looked like an iron door, towering and huge. Behind the test machine is a disy screen, unless the attacker can prate the iron gate, it can urately disy the Doriki value. Naturally, the limit of the test machine made for recruits is not too exaggerated. The test limit of 3000 Doriki value and Shuzo can easily break bit! Rowen knew the first person, Quinn Dante, the son of Quinn Mast, Headquarters Rear Admiral. As a few Sword Technique Masters who are rare in this recruit camp, he has a good sword and his techniques have barely reached the realm of Sword Energy Master in which he can bring the Sword Energy outside to attack. Even if it is not a threat to him now, once he masters Armament Haki, he would be an opponent that Rowen couldn¡¯t underestimate. Even though he holds the Rumble-Rumble Fruit in his hand, Rowen never thinks he is invincible in the recruiting camp. Because he understands that the so-called ¡°Invincibility¡± is based on the oppressive environment and opponents, such as Zorro¡­After being defeated by Rowen, he has fallen down from the top 100 rankings. Even if someone is Invincible in the recruit camp, they may not be able to hold on even for a month after going to Hell Ind¡­ Boom! While charging forward, the swordsman shed down with his sword, and his sword mmed into the gate like a machine, making a huge noise. The surrounding crowd moved slightly, but the system had converged. After the corresponding Instructor checks, they raise the g to announce that the results are valid and then read it out loud. ¡°Quinn¡¤Dante, Doriki value, 550!!!¡± Hu¨¡ L¨¡ La! The crowd began to boil, and the noise was endless. ¡°550Doriki!! That kid is getting stronger and stronger!¡± ¡°Rear Admiral Quinn, you have to give us a treat tonight!¡± ¡°What strong, he is still far behind, hahaha!¡± 550 Doriki is not a small number, it can be said to be an extremely high value in the recruit camp. One must know that one of the top 100 recruits Zorro had 300 Doriki Value. Quinn Dante¡¯s score is enough to rank for him to be ranked in the top ten in this session! Obviously, he was deliberately arranged by Zephyr to go there first to stir up the atmosphere. ¡°I broke through? Hahahaha!! Father, did you see it?!¡± The test data made the swordsman very happy. He didn¡¯t expect to be able to break out on the spot, hitting 550 Doriki value, so he raised his sword to signal to his family¡­ and then! He was kicked off the stage by Instructor immediately, and the Instructor ordered him to put away his weapons and return to the team. As a soldier, this guy had the guts to draw his weapon in front of the Fleet Admiral and Admiral. As everyoneughed, Rear Admiral Quinn, who just had a proud expression on his face, suddenly became depressed and the corner of his mouth twitched and he began to think about how to teach his shameful son when he went home. Subsequently, the Recruits went to test one after another. As Headquarters Recruit Camp, there are only geniuses and strong people here!! Even graduates from Marine Military Academy may not be able to join the Headquarters recruit camp and receive training under the former Admiral Zephyr. When Rowen joined more than a month ago, the physical data tested was five times that of 50 Doriki, which almost unqualified him. So at this moment, the Doriki score of any soldier is not less than three digits, and the strong can even score about 300-500, which is gorgeous and spectacr! Chapter 26 Overload Part 1

Chapter 26 Overload Part 1

Soon, with the recruit test of a teampleted, Rowen¡¯s team finally came to the forefront. Seeing this, Kizaru slightly squinted his eyes and said to Akainu with interest: ¡°Admiral Akainu, how much Doriki Value do you think that this kid will get?¡± Rowen¡¯s talent in Rumble-Rumble Fruit is unquestionable. A month ago, he was able to hit a ¡°228¡± attack four and a half times his original Doriki value. Then the recruit camp also reported that Rowen¡¯s growth rate was simply inhuman. One month has passed, and no one knows how strong Rowen is! But for the same Logia, they can predict a rough figure based on their growth rate. It is rare for Akainu to think seriously about this, and then said after a moment: ¡°400¡­no, starting at 500, below 1000¡­¡± ¡°Oh? You would really put him that high, Admiral Akainu¡­¡± Kizaru nced at Akainu in amazement. 500pared to 228. Doesn¡¯t this number mean that Rowen has doubled his attack value in just one month¡­ That¡¯s something that none of them could do! Not to mention the limit is up to 1000! ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t forget the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method he developed!¡± Akainu snorted, and even if he was unwilling, he had to admit Rowen¡¯s terrifying talent: ¡°Vegapunk is taking some time from his other experiment after this information was passed to Instructor Zephyr. ording to his assurance, oncepleted, Marine soldiers¡¯ strength will be increased by arge margin. They will have a dramatic improvement! As the developer, we don¡¯t have that convenience, which doesn¡¯t mean that he can¡¯t do it either!¡± Hearing this Kizaru took a deep breath and spoke in a low tone: ¡°I wondered why the development of Pacifista has stopped recently. It turns out that he was busy with that¡­er¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Kizaru suddenly felt a Killing intent enveloping him, his eyelids throbbed wildly, and he changed the wordsing out of his mouth. ¡°Hahaha, let¡¯s look forward to his performance!¡± Seeing this, Sengoku snorted and casually reminded: ¡°As the Commander-in-Chief of the Scientific Force Base, you have to take responsibility, Kizaru! Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) takes the Pacifista research very seriously¡­ but this is also very important! ¡° As the Marine Fleet Admiral loyal to the World Government, Sengoku initially disagreed with Zephyr¡¯s proposal. There is no other reason but the fact that it would interfere during the critical period of Pacifista development, and Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) will certainly not sit idly by. Fortunately, Vegapunk replied that this product can be used, Marines can use this method to train themselves and government agencies can also use it. The advantages outweigh the disadvantages, and Sengoku finally decided to report it. ¡°Hahahaha, Understood¡­¡± No one noticed the episode in the stands except the close Marines. Their eyes are now on the teenager who is slowly walking towards the test machine. ¡°Is it him? The legendary Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability user¡­¡± ¡°Look! Rowen is there!!¡± ¡°He looks very strong, and his strength value should be high!¡± ¡°I heard that he only had 50 Doriki value in the first test, he almost failed!¡± ¡°No way? Is he that weak?¡± 50 Doriki Value in this world is beyond the category of ordinary people, but in the Headquarters recruiting camp, it is weak! ¡°In just one month, he¡­could he only disy about 100 Doriki, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible! Even though he is the Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability user, he is not necessarily invincible!¡± For a while, everyone cast their sights, with different looks. Especially some guys who look down on others¡¯ goodness secretlyughed in their hearts, waiting for Rowen to make a fool of himself. Due to the closed training of the recruit camp, except for the high-level personnel who have the right to intervene, the others don¡¯t know what happened. If Rowen¡¯s roommates knew what they were thinking, they would definitely touch their aching body and swear innocently. The first test of Rowen¡¯s physical fitness was indeed 50 Doriki. This is a ck spot that Rowen can¡¯t wash away in his life, but his talent for thunder and lightning is 228!!! With his growth rate, one monthter, no one, himself included, knows what kind of monster he had be! In order to prevent Shuzo from losing his pride in front of the recruit, Zephyr did not announce his defeat. But the talent that Rowen showed in his daily training was so terrible that it shocked this group of recruits! ¡­ The Instructor who was in charge of the order happened to be an acquaintance, and he was also one of the people who was in charge of the first test Rowen had taken. Seeing Rowen, he suddenly remembered something and reached out to stop the other recruits froming up. ¡°Wait a moment, wait until he finishes testing!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The remaining recruits stared nkly at each other, at a loss. However, facing the Instructor, they did not dare to question him and backed away from the tform with a look of doubt on their faces. This scene caused Kizaru¡¯s eyes to twitch in the stands and he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Hey, do you have to do this! Isn¡¯t it only been more than a month?!¡± As a Logia User, he naturally knows why the school Instructor did this. To ask others what is the most obvious feature of Logia users, nine out of ten will answer with a simple sentence: ¡°Elementalization!¡± Indeed, the kind of special ability that ignores all physical attacks and can only be injured by Armament Haki is really strong, but the Devil Fruit Rowan had eaten is called the ¡°Strongest Logia Fruit¡± so his Elementalization will be stronger! But excluding the ability of Elementalization, what else remains? The answer is the scope of attack! Logia¡¯s great offensive ability is not the lethality of the element, but it is the vastness of the attack that resembles a Disaster once released! With every gesture, one could be able tounch an inevitable and desperate wide area coverage attack! As Aokiji showed in the original work, he literally froze the sea, creating a channel of ice that connects two inds and keeps it from melting for a week¡­ That kind of coverage area can no longer be described as simply ¡°Broad¡±. : ¡°It can only be described as Overwhelming¡±! So the answer at this point is obvious¡­ Considering that Rowen is not one of the three Admirals, he does not have such precise control of his power, coupled with the uncontroble and destructive power of thunder and lightning, the Instructor feared that Roweb would not be able to control the scope of his attack and it will spread out and hurt the rest of the soldiers, so Instructor let others people wait temporarily, and waited until Rowen¡¯s test was over. But¡­¡­ ¡°I remember that we also won the honor of being tested on a separate tform. But that was already half a yearter, right?¡± Kizaru smashed his hand on his mouth and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ terrible, terrible!¡± ¡°Thunder and lightning are easy to spread, maybe Instructor Zephyr took this into consideration before letting him stand alone¡­¡± Akainu made such a guess when he saw the current situation. Kizaru neither disagree nor did he deny such a statement, he looked at the sturdy figure on the tform and spoke while touching his chin: ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡­ From the stand, after seeing the rest of the soldiers retreat to a safe position, the Instructor signaled Rowen: ¡°Recruit Rowen, you can start!¡± He is also standing at the edge of the tform as he is ready to run out if something went wrong! Rowen: ¡°¡­¡± Why does he feel that he is being treated as a dangerous person! Are you not confident in me?! At this moment, seeing Rowen¡¯s stunned look, Zephyr¡¯s mouth twitched and he spitted: ¡°What¡¯s up with your shocked look? Hurry up and finish it!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes!¡± During this month, Rowen has personally learned how ¡°Kind¡± Zephyr treats his disciples. Now that he is angry, Rowen hastened to be serious and entwine current on his whole body. After some time, the thunder exploded, and the invisible depressive aura grabbed everyone¡¯s hearts like a devil¡¯s ws, making people unable to hold their breath. The blue light shed in the air and the thunder began to roll! ¡°Oh!! Is this the Rumble-Rumble Fruit? It¡¯s quite terrifying!¡± ¡°Yes! His first test value was recorded at 50 Doriki. Just looking at his current performance, his power is definitely more than 100 Doriki!¡± While the others were expecting Rowen to attack, a lightning bolt the size of a bucket surged into the sky, the thunder light was masterful and dazzling, but in the next second, the dazzling thunder suddenly disappeared, leaving Rowen standing in a scorched ck tform. The civilians who were a little away stared at this scene with a dazed look on their faces, and asked with a bit of amazement, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Has his test ended?¡± ¡°Could it be that he failed to use his ability?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not¡­¡± Chapter 26 Overload Part 2

Chapter 26 Overload Part 2

The officer looking at the scene with his Observation Haki looked on with a solemn look on his face, he looked at Rowan who was exuding an extremely strong and dangerous aura from the center of the field and spoke calmly. ¡°He is just warming up!¡± ¡°Uh¡­Is that so?¡± The Instructor shrugged and he was about to say something but he suddenly felt that the atmosphere was not right. Looking up, the whole area had fallen into deathly silence! The Marine Officers who were using their Observation Haki frowned and looked at Rowen. Affected by them, the surrounding civilians stopped talking and cast their eyes on Rowen. In the end, what happened? Ordinary people are definitely not as good as Marine officers. They can smell the heavy threat of death from Rowen, they know that Rowen has changed from a small figure to a beast who will eat them if they move against him! In their eyes, Rowen just had a few spots on his skin, which made him look weird. In this regard, as Rowen¡¯s teacher, Zephyr smiled happily. ¡°Have you finally finished it? Rowen¡­ then, Show them, show them what kind of Monsters came out of Headquarters Recruiting Camp!¡± Overload Form¡¤30 Million Volt!!! Rowen¡¯s appearance is the same as when he uses the Overload 10 Million Volt form, but if someone looks closely, they will find that there are no pupils in his eyes, and they have be bright balls of light. In the surrounding air, tiny electric currents emerge out of thin air, and lightning the size of a hair began to strike the ground. Hum¡­ Hum¡­ Moving his fingers indifferently, Rowen spoke to himself: ¡°Half an hour of healing time, I would not be able to mobilize my thunder for fifteen minutes and my stamina will be exhausted. I don¡¯t know how high in Doriki Value I can get after paying such a high price?¡± Now he can only perfectly control the Overload Form of 10 Million Volt, not just point it in one direction and letting it go¡­ To test his limit, Rowen directly used his Strongest Overload Form! Click! Click! Slowly raising his arm, thin silk-like snakes made out of lightning were flying around uncontrobly, and the high temperature of thunder and lightning blew the air continuously, creating a familiar smell of ozone, Rowen folded his fingers one by one and created a fist. Guru¡­ At some point, everyone at the viewing tform was looking at Rowen and they couldn¡¯t turn away. Looking at him, they felt as if they were looking at the abyss, there is an inexplicable attraction to his figure that makes their heart chill. Swallowing hard, the civilians kept their eyes on, waiting for the test. Immediately¡­¡­ Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©!! The dazzling Thunderlight gathered in Rowen¡¯s fists and crackled. But they are not simply agglomerations, but they show eight curved Thunder Pirs, constantly hovering around his arm. Soon, from the very white and round beams of light, those thunder and lightning became dragon-like with figures with clear scales. Every single one of those eight thunder and lightning became a little Dragon. Bang Rumble!!! Suddenly, the thunderbolt dragon shot out uncontrobly, ring his teeth and ws in the air, scaring the people on the viewing tform and creating chaos. However, before the thunder and lightning fell, the gravity seemed to have attracted them all back. Everyone looked back, and they found that it was Rowen who had called them back! These thunder and lightning dragons are not external forces and cannot be wasted at will, but Rowen released them to umte more energy. He can¡¯t control this move perfectly right now. At this moment, all of his energy is devoted to the thunder that is rolling around his fists. With the blessing of thunder and lightning, the little Dragons around his fist swelled rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, they turned into huge monsters with a length of more than ten meters with surging electric lights! ¡°This trick has a nice name, called¡­¡± Rowen raised his head and a grin appeared on his mouth. Then he stepped forward and he mmed his fist out. ¡°Overload Form¡¤Esoterics¡¤Eight Dragon Grasping Gems!!!¡± Under the gaze of many people, eight Thunder Dragons flew down around Rowen. They roared and moaned endlessly, leaving behind the beautiful but deadly Thunderlight tassels, and then they fiercely impacted against the test machine. After a deafening explosion, an invisible surge burst out, blowing everything around! Afterward, the eight dragons of thunder followed one after another and the dazzling thunder emitted a strong light, and exploded with the sound of Bang! For a time, people heard the explosion even on the other side of the Ind! Boom!!! ¡­ Many people believe that the third type of Devil Fruits are called Logia because the power they represent can be found in nature, so they are named after Logia. But¡­ Through Zephyr¡¯s exnation to Rowen, he learned that the real reason why Logia is called ¡°Logia¡± is that they are like nature and represent the vastness of that element! Because of the fear and awe of nature, Devil Fruits, which can grant these powers, were named Logia. As it is now, Rowen¡¯s move has a dramatic name ¡°Eight Dragon Grasping Gems¡±, which once again evokes the awe of mankind towards nature! The sky was stunning and thunder exploded in it, and the people present here couldn¡¯t hear anything but a buzz in their ears! The dazzling Thunderlight looks like it is all over the world, asionally, a small ray of thunder and lightning would burst out, hitting their faces, causing tingling pain sensation, and letting people know that they are still alive. In the stands, Sengoku held onto his hat that was about to be blown away, and sighed out loud in a mixed mood: ¡°I finally know why Zephyr wanted me to increase the distance between the audience stand and the test stand¡­¡± If the distance was not increased, Rowen¡¯s current move would have involved everyone around him, and the consequences would have been very serious! Unlike now where the major Instructors of the Recruit Camp made their moves neatly and quickly blocked the lightning that spread out. The Thunderlight didn¡¯tst long and it almost disappeared after a few seconds. But in the stands, the group of ordinary people were panting with dementia and they looked at the Test Site. The Recruits of Rowen¡¯s team were even more unbearable, they were all sitting on the ground, receiving Zephyr protection. When they remembered that they almost came under such terrifying thunderstorms, their heartbeats became faster. ¡°This¡­ Monster!¡± No one knew how long it took before someone said this sentence dryly. Hearing this, the people around him nodded and cast admiring nces at Rowen. This is One Piece World, a world where the strong are respected! No matter how bad Rowen¡¯s results were in the first test, he is now a strong person! He is Worthy of respect from everyone! Only¡­¡­ Riwen fell down. ¡°Uh¡­¡­!!¡± Seeing Rowen falling down with the smoking test machine, the crowd¡¯s cheers stuck in their throats. They looked left and right, staring helplessly. They were about to cheer, but the protagonist fell down. This was¡­ embarrassing! ¡°Keep him down! You¡­check his results!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zephyr was prepared for this, and he ordered at once, someone immediately picked up Rowen and sent him to the rear. There was plenty of food for him, and he would be able to eat until he is full. Given Rowen¡¯s special physique, this injury was not a concern for him or for anyone. Afterward, the Officer mobilized his unskilled Armament Haki and he lifted the shing test machine and looked down. The Instructor in charge of reporting the number suddenly looked at the number in horror and stared straight. It wasn¡¯t until the Officer gave him an impatient look that he swallowed his saliva and spoke. ¡°The results are valid!¡± ¡°Recruit Rowen, Doriki Value¡­¡± Guru¡­ After swallowing hard again, the Instructor shouted hoarsely: ¡°2700!!!¡± Bang! The Instructor threw away the nearly scrapped testing machine with his numb hands and feet, and the sound was like explosives, detonating the atmosphere! ¡°What?! 2700!!!¡± ¡°Unbelievable! This is unbelievable!!!¡± ¡°2700 Doriki value!!!¡± ¡°This kind of power is about the same as Headquarters Officer, right?!¡± ¡°This is more than that! This kind of power is enough to let him be a Rear Admiral in the Four Seas!¡± The Officers who can stay in the Marine Headquarters have the same position as the officers in the branches of Four Seas and Grand Line, but their strength is definitely different! Like Shuzo who has the strength of 4000 Doriki, it is enough for him to serve as a Base Head in any branch of the Grand Line, and it is also a General Position. In Headquarters, even if he had made no mistakes in the past, he is at most at Rear-Admiral position. The reason for this situation, in the final analysis, is the opponent¡¯s strength gap. The highest position in the Base Head of the Four Seas branch is Rear Admiral, which is generally an Officer of the Headquarters. But because the Four Seas are weak, as long as they have the ability and Military Merits, ordinary people without strength can also sit at that position. Because the enemy they have to face is very different from the Grand Line, Marine¡¯s Strong weapons and people are not something they can just send to the Four Seas! But on the Grand Line¡­ If they tried to put a person with no strength in a high position, then he would be found murdered the next day by either the pirates or¡­ Chapter 27 Tests

Chapter 27 Tests

As the entrance to the New World, thest inds of the Sabaody Archipgo stands in front of the Holy Land- Mary Geoise, the fortress is heavily defended and it is also connected to the judicial ind. The Headquarters Marine will face the enemies who have broken through the Grand Line First Half. Those are the real powerful people that do evil in the New World! Therefore, the requirements for the strength of the Officers in the Marine Headquarters are very strict and it should be! This is also the fundamental reason why the position of the Headquarters Officer is superior to that of any position in the Four Seas. But hearing this sentence, someone quickly retorted. ¡°No, I think it¡¯s still low! Rowen is a lightning human! On the same Doriki attack, his lethality is more terrifying! His Technique is not only fast, but it also has the advantages of distance and coverage! He can do this trick but he was also seriously injured in it, even then the Pirates of the Four Seas and even the pirates the Grand Line wouldn¡¯t be able to handle this attack!¡± After all¡­ it¡¯s thunder! The lethality of thunder to the human body is too great! ¡°Hiss¡­That is to say, just by this attack alone, Rowen is already qualified to serve on the Grand Line?!¡± ¡°I think so!¡± ¡°Unbelievable! Another Monster has appeared in the Marines!¡± ¡°Rowen! Rowen! Rowen!¡± On this day, three of the Monster legends left by the Admirals decades ago were finally renewed, and a new legend was born with the name of Rowen who had joined Marines for no more than a month! Seeing the grandstand cheering and shouting of Rowen¡¯s name, Sengoku felt relieved. ¡°Well, this is not bad! Not bad at all! Hahahaha!!!¡± At their position, Akainu and Kizaru stared at the front with a dumbfounded look on their faces. After a long time, Kizaru¡¯s mouth twitched and he teased: ¡°What did you just say¡­ 1000 at most?¡± ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Akainu opened his mouth, looking a little embarrassed. However, he adjusted quickly and took a deep breath: ¡°Amazing! In just a month, his strength has grown so quickly! What a Monster!¡± ¡°I think I should have made a bet with you just now¡­ What a pity!¡± Kizaru added regretfully, attracting Akainu¡¯s unhappy eyes towards him. ¡­ It only took a month for Roweb to go from the limit of 500 Doriki to 2700! In addition to his strength, this achievement also shows his terrifying talent! He has grown to this level in just over a month. It is conceivable that if he is given enough time, Rowen will grow up to be a terrible Monster in the future! The only thing that makes recruiters thankful is that Rowen¡¯s overall evaluation is still within the eptable range of everyone¡­ Thunder¡¯s terrifying lethality and Overload Form¡¯s special blessings, plus ¡°Thunderlight Fist- Eight Dragons Grasping Gems¡¯ ¡® and eight Thunder Dragon stacks have improved Rowen¡¯s power to 2700, but his physical power is only about 700 after aprehensive test. Isn¡¯t 700 high? It is very high! In this year¡¯s Recruit Camp, except for the Monsters who trained in Hell Ind, Rowen ranked first! Butpared to his 2700 attacking Doriki Value that broke through the sky, his Physical 700 Doriki is not so exaggerated. However, this is still a terrifying number that no one can break in the Recruiting Camp. With his terrifying growth rate, ordinary people can hardly expect themselves to overtake him. The gap between them will only increase over time until most people are left so far behind that they wouldn¡¯t even be able to see Rowen¡¯s back! But surrendering so easily is not something that the soldiers of the Marine Headquarters recruiting battalion do. In the next test, they gritted their teeth and they used every ounce of their strength and they burst out with their strongest moves, and rekindled the lively atmosphere! Rowen is a Monster, but these little guys are also the future of the Marines! For a time, the atmosphere on the scene was high, and there were endless shouts and cheering. After the end of the preliminary test and lunchtime, everyone reluctantly went to find food. It¡¯s a rare day for Recruits to have a holiday, and their family and friends get together with them to have a good meal in City Town. As Marine¡¯s most lively event of the year, the independent test is just the beginning. In the afternoon, there will be a more intense Confrontation Competition! Thispetition also ranks the Recruits and Generals for the best stage in their future! It can be said that the previous Headquarters Generals have been training for this Competition to shine! The Veterans from 50 or 60 years ago, like Garp, Sengoku, and Zephyr can challenge each other, the Headquarters Vice Admirals like Momonga can also challenge each other, Recruiting Camp Commander Zephyr and Shuzo, and the current three Admiral, Aokiji, Kizaru, Akainu¡­ and so on. As long as you can pronounce the name, anyone can challenge anyone without exception! While everyone was discussing the outstanding performance this afternoon, Kizaru took out a Den Den Mushi in a corner of the Headquarters Fortress: ¡°Moshi Moshi, Mr. Vegapunk, what¡¯s the matter¡­¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about that. You still care more about Pacifista, Fleet Admiral Sengoku got angry today¡­ What? You want me to draw out blood again? Can¡¯t you forgive me as an old man?¡± ¡­ At the same time, in the Headquarters Hospital near the square. Rowen pulled off the bandage, and under the skeptical gaze of the doctor, he picked up the rice bowl and ate it whole. This is the so-called Equivalent Exchange! The energy that restores the body to heal injuries is not groundless, it must be refilled as much as it consumes. After a tedious test in the afternoon, he put his hungry heart on his back early, and now he is sure that his body is fine, he just wants to eat! Zephyr smiled and stood aside. Seeing Rowen so energetic, he rxed: ¡°Eat it slowly, Rowen, some of the food is¡­¡± ¡°Uuuuuuu¡­¡± ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuu¡­¡± Snap! Zephyr¡¯s forehead wrinkled and his eyelids throbbed rapidly, he wrapped his fist in Armament Haki and punched Rowe, ¡°Bang¡±!! ¡°Swallow your food before talking!!!¡± After a month, Zephyr felt that he had reached this point, and his Armament Haki had also improved a lot. It¡¯s because of the constant source of anger he has been training. ¡®I heard that being angry can hurt your liver and your life.¡¯ Rowen thought but he didn¡¯t say it out loud. Rowen deeply suspected that the food is his mouth was not swallowed by him, but it was hammered down by Zephyr! It¡¯s¡­ it hurts! But Rowen couldn¡¯t make a move on Zephyr in this state, and he immediately stood up and said: ¡°Teacher Zephyr, do I need to go to the Confrontation Competition in the afternoon?¡± With his current strength, he would not be able to find an opponent in the Recruit Camp. In the three Admiral sessions, the three of them will probably fight against each other to train and the same will be true for all other sessions! But. Who should Rowen call? Should he challenge Zorro who ranked in the Top 100 who he subdued on his first day? Or should he call out the Quinn Family genius swordsman Quinn Dante? There is no need for him to do that at all! Unexpectedly, when he heard this, Zephyr immediately smiled and said, ¡°You should go, why wouldn¡¯t you? This is a great stage, why not go? The world will be focused on you! Don¡¯t worry, I have arranged something!¡± At this moment, Zephyr smiled like a mysterious person¡­ Which caused Rowen to have an ominous premonition in his heart! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 28 Return

Chapter 28 Return

Marine Headquarters, half past one in the afternoon. Confrontation training Competition is almost a necessary training course for every force. Rowen has also participated in it before in the Camp, but at that time, if he did not use Rumble-Rumble Fruit, he would not have been able to fight against the Recruits with high-level Sword Technique in the same grade. Without mentioning experience and skills, his physical fitness alone was enough for him to keep a distance as his foundations were weak. But now, the situation is different. Even if he doesn¡¯t use his Devil Fruit ability, the power in his body is enough to make the other recruit feel desperate! Compared with other Devil Fruit Ability users, Rowen is a guy who pays more attention to his physical development than the Devil Fruit. He would rather let his physique drive the development of the fruit, rather than bing a waste person who couldn¡¯t do anything without his Devil Fruit! His Self-challenge is not a pure pursuit of destruction¡­ When Rowen came to the square, the Colosseum was full of people who came to watch the test. It¡¯s worth mentioning that they all changed directions at this time¡­ The seat that wrapped the test bench in a circle during the Doriki value test in the afternoon was cut apart and stretched to the left and right to form an arc, which is enough to embrace the front piece. It is a za with at least 100,000 people! There is a huge square with high tforms in it. There is an Instructor standing on each high tform, with their hands behind their back. They are responsible for protecting Recruits from fatal injuries during Confrontation Training, and they are also part-time referees to judge the oue. When the Recruiting team entered the arena under the leadership of Zephyr, cheers rang out into the sky! ¡°Come on!!¡± ¡°Remember, beat him! Beat him!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Rowen, I know you will win!!¡± In addition to cheering, Officers at all levels discussed privately about those who deserve their attention in this team of recruits¡­ Marines are just like an Iron te to the outside, and all contradictions can be put down in front of Pirates. This is the ironw! However, there are factions inside the Marines. The War Faction and the Peace Faction are just major mainstream organizations. They are many different Marine giants formed from families of Marines,peting openly and secretly for the talents and to seek benefits. The Marines and the World Government have a simr history. They have stood on the Sea for hundreds of years, and their children and grandchildren have worked for the Marines. It would be a joke if there are no factions in it. And in this world where the strong are respected, those with real potentials, such as Rowen, a genius Logia user who may be Admiral in the future, befriend him will bring many benefits to the faction. ¡°Hey, Stein, what do you think of that Zorro?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a manufacturable material, but I haven¡¯t had the energytely, and I don¡¯t know why¡­¡± ¡°Is Rowen here? The kid from the Quist Family will definitely help his father if we can¡­¡± ¡°Save it! With Fleet Admiral¡¯s attention to Rowen, how could he allow us to get Rowen!¡± ¡°Tsk, that¡¯s right! That can only be familiar¡­¡± ¡°Who said that!¡± The Marine Fleet Admiral in the past did know that there are many factions in the Marines but they have never over-repressed. Because they knew that even in this world of the strong, they couldn¡¯t solve all problems with their fists¡­ There is always someone strong. As long as they don¡¯t touch things they shouldn¡¯t touch, then Sengoku wouldn¡¯t bother to pay attention to them. For example, even blind people can see that Rowen has a bright future. Such a person cannot stand in front of a Family faction in the Marines. Sengoku and the World Government will not allow him to stand in line and be the banner of a certain family, leading to the dominance of that family. Moreover, it is more conducive to rule by coordinating with subordinates who are twisted together to lead controble disputes. It has nothing to do with right and wrong, this is just a kind of thing that happens. When Sengoku took his ce, the Officer took the stage and began to rify the rules. It is not much different from the confrontation training rules, and the biggest change is only three points. - You are not allowed to deliberately kill, and those who vite this order will be expelled from the Marines and they will never be allowed back! - You are not allowed to operate in the dark, to buy out opponents, and those who vite this order will be expelled from the Marines and they will never be allowed back! - You are not allowed to deliberately interfere with other people¡¯s matches, and those who vite this rule will be expelled from the Marines and they will never be allowed back! On weekday confrontation training, there will be no such serious penalties as expelling from Marine and never being allowed back. The same foul will at most get them detention and punishments. This is just because the asion is too serious today and the Marines need to show more discipline! In a brief exnation, the Officer announced: ¡°Now¡­ the Confrontation Test, Start!!¡± ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll go first¡­¡± Rowen looked around, and under the twitching gaze of the recruits¡¯ mouths, he turned into thunder and moved quickly. Ordinary people will only be able to judge that something has just flown past through the mottled light and shadow left by the visual membrane of the thunder. Even if he hasn¡¯t learned Marine Rokushiki, Rowen¡¯s movement speed is equally fast and scary! ¡°That is¡­¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Rowen! I didn¡¯t expect him to be the first to go!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! Anyway, let¡¯s just sit and watch the y¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha! That said, these little guys can¡¯t do anything to a Logia User!¡± The Recruit Camp recruits hundreds of people and they all fight in the confrontations one by one, so they don¡¯t have to do anything today, they just have to sit in ce and watch the game! Therefore, the process of the confrontation match has been adjusted to some extent, and the summary is¡­the high tform grab! The duration is two hours, and the number of high tforms is 30. At the end of the time, those who are still standing on the stage are the top 30 Recruits. After that, fifteen teams will be arranged for confrontation in pairs, and then the first ce will be decided. The end was almost exactly eight or nine o¡¯clock. ¡°Wait! Something is wrong!¡± A sharp-eyed person suddenly opened his mouth and he carefully counted the number of high tforms, and then eximed: ¡°Why is there one missing? There are only 29 tforms?!¡± ¡°Nani? Are you¡­really!¡± With only 29 tform, doesn¡¯t it mean that there will be only 14 Winners Confrontation? There is also one person who either has a bye and is promoted directly. Either¡­ ¡°What, could it be¡­¡± Seeing Rowen¡¯s face that has a weird expression on it, he obviously discovered this too. The crowd of onlookers who came to watch the performance looked back at Zephyr, and the man¡¯s mouth twitched¡­ Now, there will be a good show to watch! ¡­ ¡°Puff ha ha ha ha!! You bastard kid, you will also have it today!!!¡± Garp¡¯s signature heartyughter echoed in the quiet area. The voice was loud and deafening. Sengoku raised his eyebrows and snorted, ¡°Quiet it, Garp!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡± Garp threw his booger indifferently and he looked back at Rowen, and ¡°Snorted¡± again, spraying the doughnuts all over the floor. ¡°Hahahaha! But¡­but¡­so funny!!!¡± ¡°Ahrara, what are you so happy about, Garp?¡± Chapter 29 Terrifying Part 1

Chapter 29 Terrifying Part 1

Suddenly, a figure slowly walked up the tform. He has fluffy ck hair, he was tall and long, and he was wearing a white little mandarin jacket and a blue shirt, a suit jacketnguidly draped over his shoulders, and a breath of ziness¡± exudes under his body. ¡°What?¡± Hearing the sound, Garp looked back and smiled: ¡°Kuzan, you came back so soon?¡± That¡¯s right! The one who came was one of Marine Headquarters¡¯ strongestbat power, Kuzan, code-named ¡°Aokiji¡±, who went to sea to perform the mission that can only be done by an Admiral. ¡°Yeah, I thought it would be a lot of trouble, but I didn¡¯t think about it¡­ Uh!¡± Halfway through the conversation, Aokiji stretched out and rubbed the back of his head with one hand. Then rubbing his eyes, he said to Sengoku, ¡°You think too much, Fleet Admiral.¡± ¡°Not having big trouble is a good thing! This world needs peace!¡± Sengoku replied calmly before he paused and added: ¡°I will read the report immediately after watching the game. You are not going to bezy all day long, understand?¡± ¡°Hoo, I see¡­¡± Aokiji shrugged as he was not surprised at that. That tired andzy look really has no resemnce to the majesty of a Marine Admiral. With the characteristics of the three Admiral, it¡¯s no wonder Sengoku doesn¡¯t care about Rowen¡¯s character¡­ By contrast, he is the most normal guy! After greeting Garp and the others, he came to the seat belonging to Admiral and sat down¡­ looking as if he was paralyzed. Kizaru, who was next to him, leaned in and pursed his mouth wryly and smiled: ¡°Oh, Kuzan, seeing you are so tired, do you want to bet on something before your next mission?¡± ¡°Huh? Ok¡­but what¡¯s the bet?¡± Turning over, Aokiji repliedzily. ¡°Bet on how long that kid can hold on¡­¡± Kizaru pointed at the quietest high tform in the middle of the venue with his chin while having a teasing look on his face: ¡°Sakazuki said he can only hold on for half an hour. I said one hour. How long do you think he can hold on?¡± ¡°Ok?!¡± After looking at the high tform, the originallyzy sight became bright. Aokiji rubbed his chin and said in amazement, ¡°His opponent turned out to be Commodore Shuzo? Is this kid that strong?¡± Aokiji has been out of the Headquarters for a few months without knowing anything about what happened in Headquarters. It¡¯s no wonder that he will feel strange after seeing who Rowen¡¯s opponent is. After all, in the year-end test, instead of arranging a fight with the Recruits, he chose to let the Instructor field confrontation. The situation of there being a total of 29 High tforms, in his memory, has only happened twice! The first time he heard¡­ Garp and Zephyr robbed the high tform in the year-end evaluation that year, and they fought valiantly. Sengoku sat alone in the trio. In the face of the perverted power of the Big Buddha Fruit, not one Recruit during the same period was his opponent, not even Tsuru. After careful consideration, the Fleet Admiral of that time had asked the Recruit Instructor to arrange for an Instructor to fight against Sengoku, insisting on two hours to advance directly, which was a precedent. The second time, he witnessed it. It was in their group that he and Sakazuki were divided into a group in advance, Borsalino was in the bye, and Zephyr arranged for Shuzo to fight Kizaru. There is no need to mention the sess of these people! All of these people were at the pinnacles! But for decades thereafter, there was no third example¡­ Because the overall strength of the Recruitster was not like those in the past, in the Headquarters Recruit Camp where countless talents and countless strong men can find their opponents, there is no absolute Overlord rule! One can imagine how difficult and glorious it is to be invincible and for them to have no opponent unable in the same ss! The value and significance behind it are huge!! Unexpectedly, he just came here to observe the ceremony on a routine basis, but when he saw such a scene, Aokiji was immediately shocked. ¡°Is he someone special? Why haven¡¯t I seen him before¡­¡± ¡°Come, let me tell you¡­¡± Chatter!!! After listening to the whole story, Aokiji¡¯s eyes darkened, and he looked at Rowen seriously. ¡°Is that so, Rumble-Rumble Fruit?¡± The power of Thunder. New World, Thunder God Ind, Aokiji is very familiar with it. Before the Hell Ind was developed, it was a training ce for the best Marine Recruit. The ind was covered by dark clouds and thunder danced wildly upon it. It was not raindrops that poured down from the sky, but the terrible purple and ck thunder! In front of the vastness of the sky, anyone will have a sense of how small and powerless they are. Even with the ability to destroy the Thunder God Ind now, that invible majesty has always been engraved on Aokiji¡¯s heart. ¡°Interesting¡­¡­¡± Aokiji¡¯s mouth curled up as he thought about it, and said: ¡°You have selected the most likely time. Two hours is no different from winning, then I¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Kizaru widened his eyes: ¡°Hey, you aren¡¯t going to bet on him to win?¡± ¡°No, I also bet for an hour¡­¡± Smacking his lips, Aokiji¡¯s face showed a weird smile on it: ¡°Admiral Akainu, you have to be prepared for two missions in a row!¡± ¡°Huh! That is Extremely Ridiculous!¡± Akainu snorted coldly and lowered his gaze with his arms around his chest. Regarding this, the two looked at each other and didn¡¯t care. Akainu has this character, it would be a fantasy in fighting with him. And¡­ Win? How is this possible?! Even Sengoku, who was strong back then, failed to hold on in front of the Instructor for two hours. But it is worth mentioning that the only exception appearedter, Kizaru¡­ He relied on the Glint-Glint Fruit¡¯s world-beating movement speed and continuously dodged and he found an opportunity to dy for two hours. Then he told Zephyr with his slow speech rate and wretched expression that remained unchanged for years, that even if he was not good at physical skills, he could stand on top of the world just by relying on his Devil Fruit power alone. He enraged Zephyr half to death! But that had happened Twenty Years Ago! Today, Shuzo is quite different. He has had a unique set of experience in dealing with these guys with amazing moving speed. How can he suffer a second loss? And Kizaru did this but it was a year after he joined the Marines and after Thunder God Ind¡¯s additional training, his Doriki value was worth 1,500, so he was able to survive Shuzo¡¯s onught. How long has Rowen joined the Marines? It¡¯s just been two and a half months! His Doriki Value is worth more than 700! It¡¯s half of what Kizaru had at that time! And¡­¡­ The high tform of the venue is still made of wood and does not conduct electricity! In a small area, he had no advantage in fighting against Shuzo, who is several times more powerful than his standard Marine physical skill. Now even the environment is restrained for Rowen, and there is no room to make use of it. What Rowen should consider is indeed the question of how long he canst. ¡­ Chapter 29 Terrifying Part 2

Chapter 29 Terrifying Part 2

The Marine Headquarters Square is very noisy and lively! The remaining 28 tforms are full of fighting sounds. Fist against fist, de against blood, the Recruits seized this annual opportunity and showed themselves in front of all Marine seniors! A beautiful victory today may determine their future! So even if they know that the first stage will be fought by wheels, which will be detrimental to the final result, some of them will still have the idea of ??showing their all. At the beginning of the battle, dozens of people fell off the tform and were sentenced to defeat. But immediately, a new Challenger will rush in to challenge the winner. However, unlike other high tforms, Shuzo has just arrived on tform 29 where Rowen is. The Instructor and referee in charge of this ce decisively wiped the soles of their feet and scattered and did not even do their own work. Creak, creak¡­ Shuzo knuckles smashed against each other, and he sneered while wearing a ck strapless t-shirt. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Rowen? Why is your face looking so ugly? Do you feel desperate?¡± Hearing these words, Rowen raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why do you think that?!!!¡± ¡°Because the expression you have on your face looks like you don¡¯t know whether tough or cry!¡± ¡°Zephyr is targeting me 100% in this ce, right?¡± ¡°You and he also came with the idea of ??killing me, right?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think of me as a fool!¡± ¡°You guys are really unfair.¡± ¡°You guys are just nning to earn back your pride after beating me¡± Below the high tform, Zephyr heard these words through his Observation Haki and his eyelids throbbed: ¡°Kill that asshole, Shuzo!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Shuzo shrugged and he replied loudly and said: ¡°Don¡¯t say anything about fairness. These venues are easy to make. This has always been the case for year-end reviews. And what are you talking about me killing you¡­ I¡¯m your Instructor, how can I kill you? Damn you, at most¡­¡± Boom! As soon as he finished speaking, Shuzo burst out with his strongest speed. Under Rowen¡¯s horrified gaze, Shuzo¡¯s figure turned into a ck line as he rushed in front of him. ¡°At most¡­I will hit you until you couldn¡¯t even move a finger!¡± Bang¡­ Bang Long! A gas-like cloud seems to explode, leaving a circle of smoke and dust as an invisible air column shot out, prating the clouds, and disappearing into the blue sky! Shuzo, who is serious right now ispletely different from the time he took Rowen¡¯s test, he had restrained himself during the test and was also disturbed by steel channels! One move, Shuzo just attacked with one move that has years of hard training and it was extremely powerful! The failure twenty years ago gave him an unforgettable lesson. Today, he is going to knock Rowen down even if it is thest thing he does! ¡°What?¡± After attacking violently, Shuzo smiled while thinking that this was a good start for beating Rowen down. But suddenly, he gave out a startled expression and looked at his wrist passing through Rowen¡¯s chest. He was sure that he covered his arm with Armament Haki, and Rowen couldn¡¯t have been able to avoid it with his Elementalization. But such a weird scene made him understand that the opponent had calcted his attack time and carried out Elementalization in advance! Logia Elementalization is divided into active and passive activation. Armament Haki can¡¯t make Elementalization invalid, it just touches the person to cancel the passive effects of Elementalization. But the Armament Haki would be useless after the opponent took the initiative to disperse his body by Elementalization. After all, if it is still effective at this time, wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to directly inserting your hand into the opponent¡¯s internal organs? Logia users would be too weak if that was to be true and they wouldn¡¯t be called the Strongest force! Seeing this situation, the corner of Shuzo¡¯s mouth twitched, and he had to pull back his fist, avoiding the thundering from Rowen¡¯s palm. Bang!! Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Zi! An electric wire coiled up between the two of them and disappeared after a few seconds. Shuzo gritted his teeth unhappily as Rowen¡¯s figure wandered backward and he pulled a safe distance to rebine. ¡°Chee, this little slippery bastard!¡± In response, Rowen curled his lips with a weird smile on his face and he sped his fists in his hands, and nted his eyes, and said: ¡°Your sneak attack skills are also very good!¡± Shuzo¡¯s sneak attack was swift and violent. If it wasn¡¯t for his Active Elementalization which dispersed his body in advance, that punch would have knocked him down! In order to win, Shuzo ispletely shameless! Logia¡¯s horror is evident from this. Even Rowen can avoid the powerful attacks of Shuzo and other Marine factions can also see this. But even though active Elementalization disperses the body, it will consume a lot of stamina! Rowen can¡¯t predict where Shuzo¡¯s attack wille from, so he must elementalize all of his body, all the time. In this way, Shuzo may be willing to give up directly if he can hold on for an hour! ¡°Huh! What¡¯s with that smirk on your face! Let¡¯s see how long you can hold on!¡± With a cold snort, Shuzo came close to Rowen again. Such an elite broke out with all of his speed, plus with his battle instincts and the use of Soru in Marine Rokushiki, his speed is not weaker than Rowen moving with thunder and lightning! So Rowen could only see one afterimage if Shuzo, and in the blink of an eye, Shuzo¡¯s fist fell on him again. ¡°So fast!¡± But¡­¡­ ¡°This is just to my liking!¡± Boom¡­Boom!!! With a sneer on the corner of his mouth, Rowen let the explosive fist break him up into thunder and lightning snakes, and then he tried to capture the electromaic field of the air. In the next second, his figure shed! Blink! The Blink ability of the Rumble-Rumble Fruit is actually very simple. The itself has a sufficiently strong maic field. As long as the electromaic field is used, the current (body) can be moved because the body is made of thunder and lightning, it is not human at all, except that it needs to eat and drink like normal creatures. This incredible way of movement that sounds mysterious in this universe is just a piece of data that travels through thework through the data line on the Earth. It is an instinctive instinct! The only difficulty is how to capture and transfer the maic field trajectory. Rowen has not Awakened his Observation Haki, and he can only rely on Thunder-Lighting Human¡¯s physic¡¯s keen perception of maic fields. But the strongest Thunder he could produce is only 30 Million Volt. Compared with Enel in the future, the gap between them is quiterge. Wanting to confront the¡¯s maic field is tantamount to having idiotic dreams, and it does not allow him to travel freely between maic fields. So he thought of a trick¡­ Elementalization! His Elementalization can not only be used to avoid Shuzo¡¯s coverage of Haki¡¯s attack, but it can also be used to capture the electromaic field by continuously consuming arge amount of stamina, and outline the nodes with every trace of lightning in the body to facilitate his ability named Blink. The distance he could cross using the Blink is not far, and the area that can be affected after Elementalization includes the area of the high tform at most. Unless he Awakens his Observation Haki to capture the farther maic field, he would only be able to do this for the time being. So at this moment, Shuzo looked at the empty area in front of him with a shocked look on his face as he couldn¡¯t believe it. At that moment, this guy did not move away from him, but disappeared out of thin air!! Any movement of objects will leave traces, which will be captured by Observation Haki! That is true no matter how fast something is! This is the absolute truth! There is only one problem, even if a trace is found, whether it can be reacted or not is a problem¡­ For example, with Kizaru¡¯s Glint-Glint Fruit, even if someone discovers his trace, few people can make a proper counterattack against him. But just now¡­ Shuzo did not find any movement tracks! Rowen disappeared in front of him like a ghost, then appeared behind him. There was no trace of this process!! ¡°Could it be¡­ the one in front of him just now was an illusion?¡± No, that¡¯s impossible! This idea was rejected as soon as it appeared¡­ His Observation Haki could not be deceived. Under the premise that Rowen had no physical doppelg?nger ability, he can basically determine that the one in front of him was Rowen! It was just through some means that Shuzo didn¡¯t know that Rowen was able to offset or hide his traces. ¡°You hid a lot of things, Rowen¡­¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 30 Fearfulness

Chapter 30 Fearfulness

From the stand, Zephyr smirked in a good mood. He also failed to capture Rowen¡¯s movement, but he was able to understand what this ability was. In order to teach Rowen, the intelligence of the previous Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability User was given to Rowen, and he could naturally see it. He thought that Rowen would be able to do something with that information given enough time, but he would have never thought that Rowen would use a new ability in front of Shuzo. ¡°This little asshole, he even hid this from me!¡± Zephyr swears a little but the smile on his face can be seen by everyone. On the stands, Kizaru and others also discovered the weirdness of Rowen¡¯s movement through their Observation Haki. Without detailed intelligence about the Rumble-Rumble Fruit, they did not know what this move was. But that weird way of moving should be suitable if it is ced in battle, especially if you drag down the enemy and win the battle! ¡°In the days toe, you will be quite busy, Admiral Akainu¡­¡± ¡°Huh! The oue is undecided, wait and see!¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s wait and see then¡­¡± ¡­ Shuzo deserves to be abat faction member and the Elite of Headquarters. Although he doesn¡¯t understand how Rowen did it, he clearly understands the key points of this battle. That is to beat Rowen! So he only hesitated for less than 0.3 seconds before he took a step forward, stopped his momentum, and at the same time, he turned around and twisted, pulling his feet out like a whip! Rankyaku (Tempest Kick)! Shout! This foot vigorously sinks, whimpering the air, and a cutting aura is faintly visible on the edge of the foot! But just before Shozo could stand firm, Rowen was ready to attack. ¡°You are quite careful to stand steady with one foot off the ground, Commodore Shuzo¡­but you didn¡¯t pay any attention to your back?¡± ¡°Nani(What)?!¡± Turning his head, Shuzo only saw the sky filled with Thunderlight and the current was surging! 30 Million Volt¡¤Thunder Drill! Turning thunder into an animal form is really cool, but that only waste thunder and lightning and require precise control, which is not what Rowen likes. He likes to be simple, rude, and powerful! Condensing thunder and lightning into a drill reduces the attack contact area while strengthening the power, it is more suitable for surprise attacks. At the same time, the rotating lightning torrent will agitate the electromaic field more violently, and its power cannot be underestimated! At this distance, the spiral pattern of the drill formed by thunder and lightning is clearly visible, and an invisible thrust suddenly pushed it from behind, making Shuzo unable to stop from leaning back. It was an electromaic pulse, the chain reaction of Rowen¡¯s release of lightning. The thunder and lightning attack from Rumble-Rumble Fruit is not just rted to thunder. The conditions allowed in the physical world exist together, such as the destructive chaotic currents and indiscriminate surges that envelop the entire high tform at this moment. The Thunder Drill and Surge are in no particr order but they hit Shuzo¡¯s leg, and then the Drill suddenly exploded! Bang¡­ Bang Rumbling!!! The muffled thunder resounded across the sky, shocking the audience who had covered their ears. The other high tforms were affected by the explosion one after another, and the battle upon them came to a standstill. In the stands, Kizaru slightly squinted his eyes as he observed the area with his Observation Haki, and said regretfully: ¡°His idea was good, and the opportunity was also grasped well, but it is a pity¡­¡± ¡°Yes, he missed his only chance¡­¡± Aokiji touched his face with his hand and nced at the high tform. After suffering a loss, Shuzo will not make a second mistake, Rowen was a bit naive this time. In other words, his definition of ¡°Powerful¡± is still unclear. The chaotic and violent currents swelled, causing Rowen to squint his eyes and step back. Then he scattered the radio waves into space in all directions, ready to use Blink at any time, waiting patiently for the result. It stands to reason that even Shuzo couldn¡¯t maintain his bnce if he suffered such a heavy blow while standing on one leg. After encountering an attack before, Rowen deliberately backed away after avoiding it andnded on the edge of the high tform. Sure enough, Shuzo attacked immediately and was distracted by his own Blink. At this time, using Thunder Drill to attack Shuzo¡¯s leg which was the support point to make him lose his bnce¡­ the n was processed one step at a time and it was all within Rowen¡¯s calctions, logically speaking, falling is Shuzo¡¯s only result. It doesn¡¯t matter even if he can get back on the edge of the high tform, as long as the trantion distance exceeds the edge of the high tform, he will not be the loser. However¡­ Aokiji was right. ¡°I have to say, good job Rowen!¡± Suddenly, a low voice came from the edge of the high tform surrounded by Thunderlight. Rowen was taken aback, and he subconsciously took a half step back. At this moment, a big dark hand waved forward, and at the same time the thunder and lightning were pped away, it also revealed the figure behind the hand. Shuzo slowly walked out of the smoke, and the edge of the high tform behind him was charred. But the wooden block is intact at the ce where Shuzo stood before, but there was a footprint on it¡­ One is only two centimeters deep, without allowing the entire board to prate, or even leaving any traces of cracks! At that moment, Shuzo stepped on and he twisted to sweep the inertia, forcibly relying on the barrier brought by the nk to block Rowen¡¯s meticulously nned victory! That strength is not more than a point, and whilepletely offsetting the impact, it didn¡¯t hurt the board at all! It is conceivable that if the nk has broken, Rowen was bound to make up for the attack by using another. Even if Shuzo used Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) at that time, he could not guarantee that he would not go beyond the edge of the high tform. Hiss! After seeing Shuzo¡¯s skill in ensuring that he would not fall, Rowen took a deep breath and sighed with sincerity. ¡°You are a true Monster! Is this the power of Rokushiki?¡± Or¡­did he use Life Return (Seimei Kikan)!!! This terrifying control of his own body is something he can¡¯t help but envy. Only by training the Marine Rokushiki moves to the extreme would one be able to control every trace of the body¡¯s strength perfectly, even the hair is no exception. This is incredible and it is also beyond understanding! ¡°Quite right!¡± Hearing these words, Shuzo pressed the little bit of panic in his heart and he smiled slightly: ¡°Marine Rokushiki, they are not just simple attacking moves!¡± Although it took a short time to fight Rowen, the feeling of being crushed by IQ a month ago left some hatred in Shuzo¡¯s heart. This month, he has seen Rowen fierce beast-like fighting style and training perseverance. So he almost forgot that the most terrifying thing about Rowen is not his strength, but his insidious, cunning, strategizing control in the battle! Rowen couldn¡¯t envy his powerful control over his body, and Shuzo couldn¡¯t figure out how to fight Rowen. But the same move will not work on Shuzo twice! This time the sneak attack failed, and there won¡¯t be a second time! Failure to defend against the same move will never happen again! Chapter 31 Engage

Chapter 31 Engage

¡°Troublesome!¡± The smile on Shuzo¡¯s face revealed his self-confidence. The more powerful a person is, the less likely he is to remain mysterious. He must be fully prepared! So this is not good news for Rowen¡­ Rowen can only dy Shuzo for the time being¡­ After making up his mind, Rowen raised his hands and entwined lightning all over his body, and the sky blue thunder spread from his shoulders to his palms, forming two angry dragons. Apanied by the sound of Bang, they brazenly attacked! 30 MillionVolt¡¤Two Dragon ying Gems! Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©!!! The air was scorched by thunder and lightning. The Thunder Dragon roared deafeningly as they rushed in! Just because of the momentum of these Dragons, ordinary people would hardly be able to control themselves before hiding in fear. ¡°So courageous!¡± Seeing Rowen who not only didn¡¯t run away but took the opportunity to attack, Shuzo grunted and clenched his fists! Buzz!! An extremely dangerous aura appeared as Armament Haki wrapped around the pair of iron fists, and Rowen was frightened just by watching it. Shuzo¡¯s strength can¡¯t be viewed in terms of his Military Rank ¡°Commodore¡±. If he really wants to fight someone seriously then he is quite strong! Otherwise, he would not have been able to be the right-hand man Zephyr trusted. By utilizing Armament Haki, Shuzo did not evade the oing Thunder Dragons and faced them head-on. One second before the Dragons were about to hit his body, Shuzo swung out his fists towards the dragons. In the next moment¡­¡­ Bang!!! With a loud crackling sound, the Thunder Dragons, which areposed of thunder and lightning, were hammered on the spot in the blink of an eye! The collision blew the gusty wind, and the tiny thunder and lightning disappeared into the air like a candle in the wind. After doing this, Shuzo stepped forward, turning into a ck line and continuing to attack Rowen. Soru! Cang Dang! Shuzo¡¯s punch still didn¡¯t hit his intended target, but the thick nk was hammered to pieces, and sawdust was flying all over the sky. ¡°I knew you would rush over!¡± Using Blink to move his body a few meters away to avoid Shuzo¡¯s surprise attack. Rowen¡¯s hands were in a w-like format, and he yanked them in front of his chest, crossing them from left and right. ¡°Come back! Thunder Dragon!¡± ¡°Ohh?¡± Shuzo was a little startled as he looked back. He saw that the lightning that should have been broken up suddenly gathered together, transformed into two lightning Dragons again, and the Dragons opened their mouths to bite him. ¡°What is this?!¡± Before he could even think about it, Shuzo made a decisive decision and gave up on attacking Rowen, he turned and punched towards the two Dragons! Bang, bang! Two more bursts of aura appeared as Shuzo released his Observation Haki after attacking the Dragons. He noticed that the Dragons had disappeared except where their fists and feet intersected, and the rest was still intact. seeing this scene, Shuzo immediately understood something. ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ It looks like it¡¯s just two single and separate Thunder attacks, but they are actuallyposed of several different Thunder attacks.¡± Sure enough, the moment he stopped and stood firmly, the remaining thunder and lightning continued to pounce towards him in the shape of Dragons, the Dragons opened their mouths and bit him fiercely. Bang Rumble!!! With the help of Blink, Rowen appeared on the edge of the tform with a smile on his lips: ¡°Did you finally find it? As expected!¡± He doesn¡¯t like simple forms of attacks. The Thunder Dragon looks like Dragon-like lightning, but it is actually five attacksposed of five different peals of thunder! Disperse the front Dragonhead, cut off the dragon body, and the rest of the dragon body can still continue to attack. Only by destroying it as a whole can it bepletely destroyed¡­ otherwise, it won¡¯t be won¡¯t be dissipated and it will continue to attack. This is Rowen¡¯s attack and he ripped it off from the memories he has as a human being on earth. Seeing Shuzo being covered by Thunderlight, Rowen seized the opportunity to attack him. Because his opponent is Shuzo, he had to remember not to hold back anything. 30 Million Volt ¡¤ Thunder Guns! 10 MillionVolt¡¤ Electricity! 30 MillionVolt¡¤ Discharge! Boom, Boom, Boom! The three Thunder attacks hit Shuzo simultaneously, and Thunderlight was dazzling for a while, bursting out more than ever! Ordinary people will be turned into ashes early and killed by lightning and high temperature a hundred times! But standing inside the attack Shuzo, a big figure in the Headquarters. Although Rowen¡¯s attack is ingenious, it cannot bring him a decisive victory. ¡°Huh! Insignificant skill! ¡­ Scatter!!¡± Apanied by an angry shout, the tall and sturdy figure raised both of his fists, shaking away the thunder and lightning wrapped around the body. From time to time, a trickle of thunder and lightning circtes on his dark skin. With the hideous face and red eyes, Shuzo looked fierce! After the thunder and lightning were scattered, Shuzo felt the numbness from his skin and grinned, ¡°Your attack is powerful, but it¡¯s useless!!¡± Boom! There was a crack, and Shuzo quickly rushed towards Rowen. But Rowen, who had been evasive before, didn¡¯t continue to use Blink at this moment, instead, he clenched his fists and his whole body dazzled with lightning, and his eyes turned into dark blue! Overload Form¡¤ 10 Million Volt! ¡°What??¡± This little asshole, why not hide? Shuzo¡¯s eyes rounded suddenly as he began to wonder the reason behind Rowen¡¯s actions. The stands began to get noisy as people saw Rowen¡¯s head-on gesture. ¡°Hey, he didn¡¯t turn stupid, right?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over! What¡¯s the matter with Rowen? It would be fine if he evades Shuzo as long as he can!¡± ¡°Could it be that he can no longer make that kind of movement?¡± ¡°Huh? It¡¯s possible!!¡± But when the rest of the people were surprised and uncertain, Kizaru and others could see that Rowen had not changed much from before. This shows that his ability to use Blinkes with a huge cost, but Rowen is far from reaching his limit. And so¡­¡­ ¡°This little guy, what do you want to do?¡± Not only the people watching, but Shuzo also wondered as to what Rowen was doing! I shouldn¡¯t take it lightly, I need to be prepared for anything! Thinking about this, Shuzo subconsciously rxed a bit and prepared to jump back to the center of the stage if something went wrong. But the foreboding danger he was expecting did not arrive. Instead, Rowen was smiling slyly at this moment and roared. ¡°Overload¡¤Thunderlight Punch!¡± Boom¡­!!! A tremor appeared on the stage and a person fell backward, looking at the silhouette of the person who fell backward, the entire viewing tform fell into a dead silence for a while! Because the man who backed¡­ is Shuzo! In his collision with Recruit Rowen, Commodore Shuzo fell into a disadvantage!! This is unscientific!! ¡°How is it possible?! Commodore Shuzo¡­¡± ¡°Did Rowen hide his strength?¡± ¡°But we can see the power of this punch, look?¡± The crowd suddenly became noisy and suspicion continued. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 32 Victory And Defeat Part 1

Chapter 32 Victory And Defeat Part 1

The difference in Doriki scores between the two sides is several times. This attack is not so powerful. So how can it be possible for this attack to repel Shuzo? Could it be that?!!! Shu¨¡! Many eyes fell on Rowen¡¯s figure and they looked at the expression on Rowen¡¯s face, Rowen was smiling like a fox cub who stole the chicken, everyone felt ufortable as they looked at his shit-eating grin. Hiss¡­ What a cunning little guy! ¡°Puff! HaHaHaHa! Well done Rowan!¡± Garp was stunned for a second, and then he reacted after understanding the key points, and suddenlyughed wildly, sitting in the position and bending over his legs. The Three Admirals also understood the reason and looked at Rowen with a dazed look on their faces. After a long time, Kizaru broke the silence. ¡°Although I have said it once, I still want to say it again¡­ this Rowen¡­well¡­ he is very unique!¡± ¡°Huh! It¡¯s just a Sneak Attack!¡± In this regard, Akainu did not express his appreciation, but he also did not reprimand Rowen¡¯s approach. Because he knows very well that strength and brain are indispensable to Marines. When power is not enough to solve the problem, the brain is the most important thing. Soldiers at the lowest level do not need brains, and they only need to be brave and obey orders. But this guy may be one of the top-level powers of the Marines in the future and he does need both his strength and brain. Rowen did take a chance, but it seeded. It was a clever performance. In contrast¡­¡­ On the high tform, Shuzo stared at his fist nkly, Armament Haki covered him, and he didn¡¯t suffer much damage. But Rowen was able to push him back in a head-on collision or under the advantage of his active attack, which made Shuzo feel a little uneptable for this situation¡­ Why? Did he hide his strength? That¡¯s impossible! As a trusted disciple of Zephyr, Shuzo cannot misunderstand a person¡¯s true level, otherwise, he would not be able to shoulder the major responsibilities of the person in charge of the test site. So the only exnation is¡­ ¡°You fooled me?¡± Looking at Shuzo¡¯s dumbfounded and angry face, Rowen raised his eyebrows and answered: ¡°Yo! Do you think that I will really answer you?!¡± ¡°Die! You Asshole!¡± On the high tform, the battles on the rest of the venue are graduallying to an end. The powerful people rely on attacking and finishing the match quickly to deter others and seize the time between their battle to breathe and adjust. There are also those who are unwilling to continue their fight on the stage and they had given up. But, On tform 29, the battle has just begun! At least in Shuzo¡¯s opinion, it is true¡­ That he was fooled! He was fooled in front of all Marines! Shuzo only has this idea¡­ He understands what happened. When Rowen showed that he was about to collide with him head-on and when Shuzo was waiting, he condensed a lot of energy and waited for the opportunity. But unexpectedly, what Rowen was waiting for was the same result. He burst out with his strength at the moment when he condensed his strength and exhausted his old strength. He attacked with the strongest attack in his usual state and forced him back! Fortunately, there was the center of the field behind him, otherwise, this move had a good chance of him being blown off the stage! But even if he didn¡¯t fall out of the high tform, the current scenario is a shame for him!!! The well-known Combat Faction Commodore was repelled by a Recruit in a head-to-head fight, but it was even more shameful as he had lost to Rowen a month ago. Without any trace of external factors, it is purely due to the opponents¡­IQ! What a shame! Shuzo was filled with anger. He didn¡¯t want to think about those twists and turns and he made frequent moves during his next attacks, he wanted to defeat Rowen in his strongest posture. Anyway, he can use Armament Haki. Rowen¡¯s lightning wouldn¡¯t be able to do much damage to him. He is like a tank with thick armor, and he charges again and again towards the thin Ranger Rowen. It¡¯s like looking at a lion beating down on a Rabit and not winning. Once he had seeded, the consequences would be self-evident! ¡°This is such nonsense, Commodore Shuzo¡­¡± ¡°Yes, but it is understandable, right?¡± ¡°Puff¡­hush, keep your voice down!¡± In the stands, the audience was suffocating augh. They pointed at Shuzo and tried hard not tough as this was quite funny. But funny is funny and Shuzo¡¯s strength lies there. After he broke out with all his strength, Rowen was gradually forced back. At this time, the situation was not dangerous but if Rowen was careless, he would be kicked down by an angry Shuzo. ¡°Is he done? Let me see the time¡­¡± Kizaru said slowly while rolling up his sleeves and said: ¡°55 Minutes¡­well, it looks like I won¡­¡± Hearing these words, the corners of Akainu¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily before he gave a cold snort and stopped speaking. He indeed lost this gamble, half an hour earlier. He wasn¡¯t someone who couldn¡¯t afford to lose but Kizaru used Den Den Mushi¡¯s act of pretending to watch time with that mind paining grin on his face, which irritated him greatly. But at this moment, Aokiji, who had been half asleep and half awake, suddenly opened his eyes, and after carefully looking at the high tform, he said lightly: ¡°Although I really want to go and take a rest, it seems that the result is not certain.¡± ¡°Ohh?¡± Kizaru turned his head in surprise and nced at Aokiji: ¡°Do you think he has a chance to change the current situation?¡± Bang! While they were talking, there was another explosion on the tform! Filled with anger, Shuzo showed 100% of his strength. In addition to the narrow high tform, even though Rumble-Rumble Fruit gave its user an amazing speed and Rowen have mastered the Blink skill, but in front of Observation Haki, every time he moved, he would wee Shuzo¡¯s explosive punch and he could only continue to dodge, falling into an endless loop of passive defense! If things went on like this, the biggest difference between a Recruit and a Veteran would be exposed. That is stamina and experience, Rowen¡¯s breath is getting heavier, his chest is constantly rising and falling, and he has almost overdrawn his stamina. In contrast, Shuzo looks fine and he still has a lot of stamina for the fight. The humans in this world are all Monsters, especially those who are strong and at their peak! In the original series, Aokiji and Akainu fought for ten days and ten nights without taking any rest on Punk Hazard and they changed the climate of that Ind, this shows their strength! Chapter 32 Victory And Defeat Part 2

Chapter 32 Victory And Defeat Part 2

As an Elite of the Headquarters, Shuzo has no problem fighting for three days and three nights! If this fight continues to drag on then Rowen will eventually make a mistake because of his Stamina¡¯s failure. Shuzo will definitely be able to catch him easily and take him in one fell swoop! ¡°Yes, there will be a turnaround¡­¡± Looking at the man chasing the light on the high tform, Aokiji replied slowly, ¡°But it would not be created by him, but Shuzo would be the one to give it¡­¡± ¡°Huh? You mean¡­¡± Kizaru was the only one who had stood for the allocated time in front of an Instructor during the Recruiting Camp, and he was familiar with Shuzo¡¯s fighting style. At this moment, hearing Aokiji say this, he suddenly remembered something. Shuzo was not the Recruiter Instructor at the beginning. He was a veteran with Momonga. He has trained under Zephyr 30 years ago. When he fought with him 20 years ago, Shuzo was a Special Training Instructor in the field. At that time, Shuzo continued to fight after graduation and umted countless Military Merits, and he soon became an outstanding Marine who took the lead and yed a unique role¡­ However, due to some reasons in personality, his military rank was not raised. Later, Edward Weevil, also known as the ¡°Whitebeard II¡±, attacked the Training Ship. His beloved disciple was ughtered and his hand was cut off and Zephyr couldn¡¯t bear it. At that time, Zephyr, who was tortured by guilt and pain all day long, rarely intervened in the Recruitment Camp, and even began to deny his existence as the General Instructor. So Sengoku had to think about maintaining the daily management of the Recruit Camp before Zephyr came out of his depression. It just so happened that Shuzo was at the Marine Headquarters at that time. Considering his rtionship with Zephyr, Sengoku arranged for him toe to the Recruit Camp. He stayed there for many years! If someone asked about Shuzo and what is the reason for his personality that keeps him from being able to raise his rank¡­ The answer they would get is that this person is extremely easy to irritate! And once you get him angry, he wouldn¡¯t care about the small details except for the general direction of right and wrong! Some Pirates who were being pursued by him at some time grasped this point and deliberately angered him. When he led the team to attack them, some people were separated and they were ambushed, resulting in heavy casualties for the Marines. Although that Pirate group was sessfully eliminated in the end, it has not been worth the effort. This is the reason why Sengoku doesn¡¯t want such a person to be in higher ranks. The World Government can be corrupt, and the Marine branches can be filled with scum, but in Marine Headquarters, it is absolutely impossible to let ipetent people be in high positions! Throughout the original work, the top executives of Marine Headquarters are all people who care about Justices in their own way! Kizaru rubbed the beard of his chin and locked his eyes on the high tform behind the brown sunsses. ¡°So that¡¯s the case, sure enough¡­ no more fun¡­¡± ¡°Ohh?!¡± Akainu was stunned, and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means¡­Shuzo is getting defeated, we all lose¡­¡± Aokiji spokezily while waving his hand, and stood up: ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go back and write a report, otherwise, I won¡¯t get to rest tonight¡­bye!¡± When Aokiji left, Akainu looked at Kizaru and frowned, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± He didn¡¯t even see where Rowen¡¯s winning points were. Why are these two guys certain that Rowen would win? The current situation is quite bad for Rowen! ¡°Um¡­ how do I put it?¡± Holding his chin, Kizaru nted his face and thought wryly, then uttered four words: ¡°Win or lose determination!¡± It is hard for anyone to distinguish the pros and cons of the Three Admirals, they are all outstanding people in the world. It¡¯s just that Aokiji¡¯s thinking is a little more flexible than the other two. Suddenly, Akainu looked back and fixed his gaze on the high tform¡­not on the two who were fighting! ¡°Huh¡­Shuzo is being careless!¡± ¡­ Rankyaku (Tempest Kick)! Buzz!!! The tall Shuzo is like a moving fortress, jumping up and down. Then he lifted his foot, squeezed the air with his toes, and swept out fiercely. Suddenly, a dark green sword-like energy burst out! And below, the Thunder Dragon roared endlessly while colliding against Rankyaku (Tempest Kick) energy. Siii¡ª-!!! After hearing a crisp sound, the blue thunder Dragon was instantly cut into two pieces. At the same time, Shuzo stomped on the Void with his right foot, making an empty chirping sound, and dived towards Rowen. Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk)! Seeing this scene, Rowen took a deep breath. ¡°This is my only andst chance, then¡­¡± At this moment, he has already been in his Overload Form for some time, and the consumption of his Stamina in this fierce battle is not something he can afford! But he did not admit defeat and waited for this opportunity, forcibly resisted the pain of his Stamina¡¯s Overdrawn limbs, and waited patiently. Finally, the opportunity hase! Watching Shuzo dive down at a forty-five-degree angle to the ground, Rowen turned into thunder, summoned everyst bit of his strength, and used Blink to dodge Shuzo¡¯s charge. Bang! Shuzo fell and smashed the scorched wooden board to pieces. Since he is fighting on the high tform, he needed to control his strength so he wouldn¡¯t identally destroy the wooden tform. However, this attack brought unexpected results. Because, on the location where his fist hit, the nks were instantly shattered and turned into ashes, without giving him any reaction force. At the same time, Rowen appeared high in the sky with crossed hands. Final Fire¡¤ Overload¡¤ Thunderlight Punch! Bang!!! ¡°Nani?!¡± Suddenly, Shuzo was taken aback. When Rowen smashed down his fist, Shuzo had already turned around. Shuzo was very surprised when he saw Rowen¡¯s Thunderlight Punch as it was very weak. In his opinion, this punch can be easily blocked by him without using Armament Haki and without suffering any injuries! If Rowen took the initiative to use Thunderlight Punch to rush into the distance, then he would rather give up the defense, but he can also subdue him on the spot and end the battle! Now Shuzo doesn¡¯t want to think about those twists and turns, he just wants to win. It just so happens that Rowen thinks so too! This Fight¡­¡­ It¡¯s time to end it! Rowan slightly smiled and banged his fist against Shuzo¡¯s chest. At the same time, Shuzo firmly grasped Rowen¡¯s arm to prevent him from escaping again. Immediately! Shout! Bang¡­ Bang Rumbling!!! Falling at high speed, the two of them hit the hard bs of the square with one stroke¡­ ¡°High tform No. 29, Rowen vs Shuzo, Rowen Wins!!!¡± Chapter 33 Victory

Chapter 33 Victory

The referee who had slipped away an hour ago ran over, he nced at the positions of both sides and raised the g to dere the winner. Upon hearing this result, the stands fell into deathly silence for a while. Then¡­ ¡°No way????¡± ¡°Commodore Shuzo lost?!¡± ¡°This is shady! This must be wrong!¡± ¡°How is this possible?! He¡­¡± ¡°Cough cough, stay calm, everyone¡­¡± At the top of the stands, Sengoku, who had been sitting for a day, stood up and golden light with dazzling brilliance began to shine out from his body. He coughed lightly and attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and then exined: ¡°There are only two bases for determining the Victor on the high tform¡­ ¡­One, one party losesbat effectiveness or concedes defeat; Second, whoever steps out of the high tform area is unconditionally determined to have lost.¡± ¡°Although Rowen and Shuzo rushed out of the high tform area, Shuzo was the one who did it first, so Rowen wins this battle!¡± Hearing Sengoku¡¯s words, the audience just remembered that the current confrontation testing does have these two rules. Now that Sengoku has spoken up, the few people who had been shouting suddenly blushed and bowed their heads in shame. However, they quickly woke up and cast their scorching eyes on the young man who slowly rose from the pit under the high tform. Since Fleet Admiral Sengoku had spoken about the oue, doesn¡¯t it mean? He did it! A Recruit fought against an Instructor! Rowen defeated Shuzo!! ¡°Rowen¡­ Rowen!¡± ¡°Rowen!¡± ¡°Rowen!!¡± In an instant, the cheers gathered into an ocean and flooded the square! People threw out all the things they can discard into the sky, cheering for this victory that will be recorded in history and the name of the super rookie of Marine Headquarters! Under the high stage, Rowen opened his eyes, with an excited smile on his tired face, and gestured to the cheering audience! At this moment, even if there are 28 other high tforms in battle, no one can take away his glory! ¡­ At the beginning of 1515, Sea Calendar, the first ce in the Marine Headquarters Recruit Camp, was unconditionally given to Rowen. His Attack Doriki is worth 2700! Ranked first! Body Doriki is worth 700! Ranked first! During the confrontation training, he defeated Commodore Shuzo, Ranked first! With such a perfect record, his name in the first ce is well-deserved, and no one in the Recruit Camp can say anything. When holding up the Glory Medal, which represents the championship, Rowen felt a little unreal¡­From a human being on earth without any power to the first ce in a group of Monsters, in just three months, this exceeded his Imagination. Hmm¡­ But when he saw Shuzo behind Zephyr holding the second, Rowen smiled¡­ This is very real! The way he won was difficult¡­Since he cannot defeat his opponent head-on, he caused Shuzo to rush out of the high tform first. But his opponent can use Marine Rokushiki and his proficiency in Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) is amazing. Even if they identally break through the high tform and fall off, Shuzo could have used Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) to turn back, so the method of directly destroying the entire high tform would have not worked. So Rowen deliberately angered Shuzo, and under the enemy¡¯s fierce attack, it was like a weasel stealing a chicken, he cautiously roasted the scorched and smoked area of ??the corner of the high tform that had been hit by thunder and lightning into ashes that shattered with one touch. Then he waited for an opportunity when Shuzo could not use Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) to return and performed thest n of his n. The direction of Shuzo¡¯s head¡¯s movement was at forty-five degrees angle, plus the inertia brought by the falling from the Thunderlight Punch, and Shuzo¡¯s grabbing his hand on his body in order to avoid his Elementalization escape, causing his center of gravity to go beyond his control¡­ Thebination of the three conditions prevented Shuzo from turning around and using Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) for returning. When the two fell to the ground, the distance had already exceeded the edge of the high tform, and the fruits of victory were naturally taken by him! So at this moment, his smile seemed to say to Shuzo: ¡®I am getting itchy and want to be beaten!¡¯ Shuzo replied with a fierce look: ¡®Don¡¯t leave after school!¡¯ ¡°Rowen, Christine¡­¡± After giving the top three medals one by one, Zephyr noticed that the two of them were facing each other, and the corners of his mouths twitched, he lowered his voice and shouted. ¡°Be quiet you two! Don¡¯t you dare to embarrass me here. I will tear apart you two if you don¡¯t stop!¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Upon hearing this, the two of them suddenly became kind and cheerful, and finally shook hands in a friendly manner¡­ but the grip of their hands was a bit strong, and their hands turned blue and white after releasing the hands. Finally, Sengoku gave a speech, advocating Marine Justice, announcing that the year-end evaluation of this Recruiting Camp was sessfully concluded! ¡­ It was night, with dark clouds in the sky, the stars were buried by thick clouds, and the sea was dim and quiet. The patrol soldiers walked on the quiet Headquarters road, except for the sound of their footsteps, no more noise could be heard. At the Marine Headquarters Scientific Force Base Station, Kizaru¡¯s room was faintly lit. He was wearing pajamas, with sleepy eyes, andined to Den Den Mushi: ¡°Mr. Vegapunk, North Blue Base and Headquarters have a time difference, can you think about what time it is now?¡± ¡°Sorry, I was just so excited¡­¡± The Den Den Mushi imitates a in male face, the main feature is the unnatural bulge of the left eye, which looks like a machine. With a faint apology, Vegapunk continued: ¡°Then¡­ in a nutshell, the device has already beenmissioned, and you can send a ship to collect the first batch of 300.¡± ¡°Oh? So fast?¡± Kizaru let out a surprise, and sighed, ¡°As expected of you, Vegapunk.¡± The speed at which Rowen is growing stronger is amazing, and many people have studied its internal reasons, including Vegapunk. In the end, they unanimously came to the answer¡­ In addition to Rowen¡¯s talent, most people will think that it is the help brought by the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method! No matter how harsh the practice of ordinary people is, there are many parts that cannot be taken care of, such as using fewer muscles, fragile internal organs, etc., And there are not many training methods asprehensive as the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method. Therefore, imitating the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method to provide the same exercise effect for ordinary people who are not Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability users has be a topic worthy of study. Although Zephyr submitted the data, it takes great effort to figure out the control of its current intensity, the determination of the release position, the deduction of the final effect, and many other things. Kizaru had thought that even if it was Vegapunk, he would not be able to do it in a short time, but Vegapunk went against his expectations¡­ Within a month, there was a mass production result! ¡°But it¡¯s just the First-Generation machine. Although the effect is there, the limit is also veryrge. It is best not to use it under 500 Doriki, and it will have no effect if it is higher than 2000 Doriki.¡± A well-trained soldier has a Doriki value of 10, and a person with more than 500 Doriki value can be regarded as a Super Soldier back on the earth, which is also the limit that ordinary people can reach. In other words, if you want to use this device, you must cross the limits of the human body before you can exercise with the Device! This seems a bit tasteless¡­ Vegapunk has no humility or regret, but as a Scientific Researcher, he is exining the fact: ¡°The Device still has a lot of room for improvement. If you have time, it is best to let Rowene over here¡­ Well, you can tell him that I can let him grow stronger with this, I believe he will definitely be interested.¡± ¡°Well, I will talk to the Fleet Admiral¡­¡± Kizaru thought about it and added: ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have too much hope. Fleet Admiral won¡¯t let Rowen out of the Headquarters this year.¡± ¡°Huh? Why is it a year?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that¡­ By the way, Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) is asking about the progress of Pacifista again today.¡± Kizaru bypassed the topic and reminded in a slow tone: ¡°That is what they value very much. I can¡¯t take care of the subject in an ident!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, soon¡­you would be able to see the results by yourself.¡± Chapter 34 Choice

Chapter 34 Choice

Recruit Camp building, inside Zephyr office. With a cigar in one hand, Zephyr sat in his seat and asked, ¡°Have you chosen? What do you want to learn¡­¡± Rowen sat on the sofa opposite to him. Today is the third day after the end of the year-end test. For these three days, Rowen has been racking his brains on a question. The source is a piece of information he is holding, a rough introduction about Rokushiki. The first ce in the Recruit Camp year-end test can be said to be a big deal for the Marines, so even if Rowen hasn¡¯t built a reputation outside the Headquarters, he is still qualified to learn the legendary ultimate techniques of Marines, Rokushiki! Rokushiki is a set of Martial Arts that Marine has developed for over a hundred of years and they have trained in them for even longer. These techniques are the foundation of Marine¡¯s fighting power and it is also something that gives them an edge over the general Pirates! The name is ¡°Rokushiki¡±, which means there are Six Techniques. The first three moves are Defensive or movement techniques. The first move, it is a defensive skill that elerates blood muscle movement and makes the body as hard as steel, it is called Tekkai (Iron Body); The second move is called Soru, in this Technique, the person has to step on the ground ten times in an instant which will allow them to moves quickly with explosive force; The third move unloads the whole body strength to dodge an opponent¡¯s attack, it is called Kami-e (Paper Drawing) that uses the airflow changes caused by some actions to dodge iing attacks. Thest three moves are derived and continue to strengthen the control of body stamina based on the first three moves. They are Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk), by which one can moves in the air through the explosive reaction force obtained by instant stepping; Shigan, which uses Tekkai (Iron Body) as a continuation, it condenses the power of the whole body on the fingers and emits a blow between the hardened finger shes. Rankyaku (Tempest Kick), which uses Kami-e (Paper Drawing) to perceive changes in airflow and shes through the vacuum created by ultra-high-speed kicks. It seems that there are only six moves, but everyone can derive their own unique moves from the basic moves! Just like the ¡®Shigan (Finger Gun)-Connected Stars¡¯ used by Shuzo where dozens of Shigan (Finger Gun) attacks broke out in one second, and the destructive power behind them was amazing! And after integrating all the Six Techniques, one can even develop the ultimate technique ¡®Life Return (Seimei Kikan)¡¯ In addition to perfect control of every trace of power in the body, one can even use their hair as a killing tool when necessary. In addition, this is an augmentation skill that is strong when the person using it is strong! After learning and mastering Life Return (Seimei Kikan), the user will no longer waste any effort to do useless work. Their move and their style will be as fine as a cat, one would be able to show the clear judgment of the current state of the body and prepare for the next move. In this mysterious state, even if the user¡¯s Doriki value has not changed, their actualbat effectiveness will be greatly enhanced! Moreover, in addition to active use, the effect of Life Return (Seimei Kikan) is not hidden, and it always exists like a passive ability! Most importantly, this effect is effective for anyone! If Rob Li¡¯s strength gain after learning Life Return (Seimei Kikan) is 1.0, then it is better than Garp¡¯s. After learning Life Return (Seimei Kikan), his gain is still 1.0! But one-tenth of 100 and one-tenth of 10,000 cannot be confused! Therefore, Marine Rokushiki is something that he must learn as his foundation! Only¡­¡­ ¡°It¡¯s so hard to choose!¡± Rowen rubbed his temples with a headache, and sighed, ¡°Why should I choose?¡± As a recruit, all Rokushiki techniques are given to Rowen, not to mentionpliance or nonpliance. A single problem of proficiency is inevitable. Therefore, the first ce in the year-end test has the right to learn Rokushiki but he could only choose two methods. For these two techniques, Zephyr, who was originally the Main Instructor, specified the difference based on the physical differences of his disciples. However, Rowen is different from the rest. He has a veryprehensive ability and hisprehensive ability is enough that there is no weak point. Zephyr is not sure, so he gave Rowen the choices. Hearing Rowen¡¯sint at this moment, Zephyr snorted and spoke: ¡°Others are not even qualified to choose. Don¡¯tin! Make a decision quickly. ording to the rules, after today, you will automatically give up Rokushiki Training!¡± Zephyr was naturally scaring Rowen, he is Rowen¡¯s teacher and he would not take away his disciple things. But Rowen didn¡¯t know that and he automatically regarded it as a threat as soon as he heard it. He scanned the information anxiously, and then took a deep breath before speaking: ¡°I have decided! I choose Soru and Tekkai (Iron Body)!¡± Zephyr chuckled secretly but he continued to show seriousness on his face, he shook his cigar, and asked nicely, ¡°But why choose Soru and Tekkai (Iron Body), tell me your reason?¡± ¡°First of all, these two techniques are the foundation for something that I would learnter. I won¡¯t mention it for now. Learning the basics first will make subsequent learning easier¡­¡± ¡°In addition, Soru requires the user to step on the ground ten times in an instant (0.36 seconds) in order to explode enough reaction force to move quickly. And the difference between the best and the ordinary user of Soru, except for the coordination of the body itself, the final difference is just the speed of stepping on the ground!¡± Rowen said while raising his arm. Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©! Shoo! At that instant, Rowen punched three times in an instant and Thunderlight moved with his fist, leaving a clear blue afterimage. ¡°Speed, as a Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability User, I am inherently invincible in that aspect!¡± ¡°Not bad!¡± Zephyr¡¯s eyes lit up as he hadn¡¯t noticed this. He is also more enamored with Soru in his heart. In addition to basic aspects, it is also because Soru is morebor-saving when moving in short distances. Ifbined with the peculiarities of Thunder-Lighting Human physics to elerate the pedaling on the ground, then one can even be faster and more practical! The main reason for that is Rowen is still very weak, his Thunderlight speed is not slow at all, and it canpete with Glint-Glint Fruit. But at that speed, Rowen wouldn¡¯t be able to react at all before he Awakens his Observation Haki, and it would be difficult for him to use in actualbat! For example¡­ Rowen would need to slow down to determine the location of his opponent and his speed would be deducted. Seeing his disciple being so keen, Zephyr nodded in satisfaction and continued to ask: ¡°What about Tekkai (Iron Body)?¡± ¡°Humm¡­¡± Rowen blinked, his facial muscles twisted and he winked at Zephyr: ¡°If I say I was afraid of death, would you believe the teacher?¡± Zephyr: ¡°¡­¡± Three secondster. Bang!! Watching Rowen fly over a hundred meters and fall to the ground, Zephyr greeted the soldiers who came by, ¡°Arrange for someone toe and repair the windows tomorrow, understand?¡± Looking at the tattered window sill, the corners of the soldiers¡¯ mouths twitched without squinting. ¡°Uh¡­ yes!¡± Waiting for the soldiers to leave, Zephyr threw the broken cigar into the ashtray before he looked out the window and suddenlyughed. ¡°What a good boy!¡± Fear death? Indeed. If you want to grow stronger, not fearing death is the basics, but you have to fear death if you want to live long enough to be strong! Rowen has his terrible self-healing ability, and ordinary injuries would do nothing to him! The kind of ability that synchronized with the ability to grow stronger gave Zephyr a seed, it gave him a soldier that would be able to fight against Kaido when he became an Admiral. But even so, it cannot be taken lightly! After learning Tekkai (Iron Body), the damage done to Rowen¡¯s body will be greatly reduced. Coupled with his terrifying self-healing ability, maybe the future Marine Force will also have the strongest creature like Kaido! But well¡­ This is not the reason why you are afraid of death!!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 35 2 Months Later

Chapter 35 2 Months Later

Two monthster, in the recruit camp building, in the Underground test field. Two ck shadows kept colliding against each other. The rolling wind blew the debris and they smashed into pieces in the corner, showing the strength of both sides! Zephyr put his arms around his chest as he stood at the edge of the room, watching the two face-offs, and suddenly shouted: ¡°Shuzo! Don¡¯t attack! Pay attention to the defense!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Taking a half step back and pulling away, Shuzo was bruised and wiped the sweat from his face. ¡°And you Rowen! Soru has an advantage in short-range attacks, don¡¯t always think about sneak attacks!¡± ¡°Hugh¡­¡­¡± Bang! Taking advantage of Rowen¡¯s distraction in his answer, Shuzo kicked and mmed Rowen, mming Rowen into the ceiling. Shuzo looked even more embarrassed at the moment, with blooding out of the corner of his mouth, and his one eye had be swollen. ¡°Huh¡­Bah! Understand, teacher!¡± After spitting out bloody sputum, Rowen sank his feet into the ceiling, hanging upside down and ring at Shuzo. ¡°You are really shameless!¡± ¡°How can you do this to me?!¡± Rowen was furious and roared violently. He activated the Overload Form that made him glow blue all over, and then he suddenly used one of the techniques he had learned! Marine Rokushiki, Soru! Boom¡­Boom! The two collided again in a staggered manner, fists against fists crashed hard, and the air burst into a circle of smoke and dust, expelling outward! Feeling the pressure from his arm, Shuzo¡¯s mouth had a merciless smile on it, but he was already secretly frightened. Rowen¡¯s growth rate can only be categorized as Monster, but even so, he did not expect that in just two months, Riwen¡¯s pure strength is no longer weaker than himself! From the very beginning, even his Soru was unsteady, until today¡¯s thirteenth matchup. Rowen¡¯s progress at this time has shocked him! Even if Rowen¡¯s Doriki¡¯s value and his battle experience are still inferior to his, Shuzo was still not able to win against him in a clear cut way, everyone in the Headquarters now knows that Rowen has a trick to make a terrible attack that is at least four to five times that of his base Doriki value! Rowen¡¯s strength is now five times that of the value of Doriki! Shuzo couldn¡¯t stop him at all! If this was a life and death fight, the winner and loser would be obvious¡­ ¡°That¡¯s good! The better you are, the less shame I would feel!¡± Thinking of this, Shuzo¡¯s left-hand muscles bulged, and his right hand was already more than ten centimeters thick, which looked weird and hideous! At the same time, a ck halo appeared on his elbow, apanied by the agitated danger and he swiped it forward! Tekkai (Iron Body)¡¤Overlord Elbow!! The ck elbow swept out! Tekkai (Iron Body), Armament Haki plus Rokushiki¡¯s skills¡­ Seeing this scene, Rowen instantly made a judgment: He won¡¯t be able to stop it!! In these two months, in addition to the champion reward which was two techniques from Marine Rokushiki, Rowen¡¯s biggest gain is his improved fighting abilities. As a person who was transmitted here, he doesn¡¯t have any life and death fighting experience. But after two months, this shoring is constantly beingpensated, allowing him to see Shuzo¡¯s attack skills at a nce and make urate judgments. He can¡¯t stop this attack¡­ But he can fight back! Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©! The electric light exploded, and Rowen instantly dropped his head, avoiding the attack in an instant. Shout!! The elbow punched through the air, bringing a sharp and harsh wind with it, and the mes were faintly visible in the air! That is the air film that has been squeezed till it burned! Shuzo did this with his strength alone. It is conceivable that if Rowen was hit by this elbow, he would be seriously injured even if he had amazing self-healing power! ¡°Heh! Good opportunity!¡± Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©! Seeing Rowen bowing his head to avoid the attack, his face was down with his back exposed. Seeing this scene, Shuzo sneered and subconsciously raised his foot, trying to kick him into the air. But at this moment, under the hidden body, a huge Thunderlight suddenly lit up! ¡°Not good!¡± Shuzo¡¯s eyes rounded in an instant, and he stepped back to dodge. He is very aware of the power of Rowen¡¯s Thunderlight punch by now, which is already one of the strongest attacks in his Overload Form, it is like getting hit by Kizaru Lightspeed Kick, this attack alone is enough to determine the winner! And he didn¡¯t forget about the cloud-like light spots on his skin now, that is a familiar trick¡­ Overload¡¤Thunderlight punch!!! Boom! After stepping back less than half a meter, a fist hit Shuzo¡¯s chin. The lights of thunder filled the training room and the terrifying blow almost suddenly made Shuzo¡¯s faint, and he fell backward, choking. But at this moment Rowen was unreasonable and didn¡¯t give Shuzo a chance to breathe. With the inertia of getting up and punching, his body was vacated and his muscles twisted like a python, and he barbed down after spinning in a circle! Overload Form¡¤Lightning Kick! Just one word could describe Rowen at this moment, Fast!! The explosive power of thunder and lightning is unparalleled, and with Rowen¡¯s tempered physique, his speed is quite amazing! Shuzo, who had been hit hard, had only time to lift his hands to support himself. In the next second, the back heel that was almost turned into a blue light burst and kicked down, breaking the defense of his arm, and colliding with his body. Bang!!! ¡°This is¡­ what a terrible power!¡± Human leg strength is stronger than hands, and feeling the strength of the kick in the arm gives Shuzo a kind of misconception that he is facing Zephyr! Before he could even think about it, the Lightning Kick sted a cloud of clouds in the same ce with the terrifying silver snake around it! Bang¡­ Bang rumbling!!! The silver snake dances wildly, and the thunder continues! Seeing this, Zephyr covered his forehead and sighed: ¡°You let your guard down and allowed him to sneak attack you from the back, do you only care about the front? You¡­!!!¡± Rowen is a Thunder-Lighting Human! He is Fast, explosive, and lethal! Even without Rokushiki in the raid he justunched, the speed of thunder and lightning was extremely terrifying! It is the most irrational way to go straight back at this time. Rowen doesn¡¯t even need to make any judgments in these types of situations. The speed of a straight line of lightning is enough to chase anyone, and Rowen¡¯s opponent will take a heavy hit! Instead, one must use Observation Haki to determine Rowen¡¯s attack range, not just defend and counterattack, one must try to be in close quarters, so that Rowen¡¯s advantage is nowhere to be used, forcing him to back away! Shuzo has mastered Life Return (Seimei Kikan) and has plenty of physical energy. As long as he sustains this wave of onught and continues to dy Rowen, Rowen would lose sooner orter. But now¡­ Shuzo made a mistake and was beaten to the head twice in a row. The dizzy Shuzo heard Zephyr¡¯s sigh and choked silently. ¡°I¡­Puff!!¡± Blood spurted out, and Shuzo, who could have continued to fight, tilted his head and lost consciousness. What¡¯s the point of exnation? Continuing to fight is nothing more than dying the inevitable at this point, but his heart lost his breath and Shuzo simply gave in. When the smoke cleared, Rowen, who was about to continue his attack, saw this scene, and suddenly stopped and pointed his finger to his nose: ¡°Wait, I¡¯m¡­ I won?!¡± Shuzo fainted and he was still standing. Doesn¡¯t it mean¡­ he finally won?! In two months, he fought against Shuzo 13 times. Of the first twelve fights, Shuzo seized the opportunity and Rowen was the one who fell to the ground with serious injuries. With his Monster-like growing strength, in the remaining five games, Rowen didn¡¯t give the opponent a chance, and eventually, he lost because of his Stamina. He thought this one was almost the same¡­ Unexpectedly, he won?!!! ¡°Yeah! Congrattions Rowen¡­¡± Zephyr stepped forward, and after confirming Shuzo¡¯s injury, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he kicked him before pping his hands, ¡°With 3000 Doriki strength, you defeated the user of two-color Haki with 4000 Doriki value¡­ I have to say, you are very good!¡± ¡°I have a good teacher¡­¡± Rowen, who had now soared to a height of two meters, because of Rokushiki training, had a weird smile on his face. His tall figure was covered with bruises and his face was swollen like a bun, but he still stood and spoke: ¡°I think you can let Instructor Shuzo stay in the recruiting camp while letting him go out to sea.¡± Going to sea to train, that¡¯s what recruiters need to do. This evaluation made by Rowen undoubtedly means that Shuzo is like a cute Recruit¡­ a deep-fried Recruit that graduated 30 years ago, crispy on the outside¡­ tender on the inside! If Shuzo didn¡¯t let go of that breath and fainted, I¡¯m afraid he would jump up and fight Rowen desperately! This was a joke, and Rowen didn¡¯t take it seriously, but he didn¡¯t expect Zephyr to lift his chin seriously after listening: ¡°That¡¯s right! Shuzo¡¯s temperament has changed while he has been held in the recruit camp for several years. It has been really hard for him. I¡¯ll talk to Sengoku tomorrow and I¡¯ll reinstate other officials¡­er¡­what are you doing?¡± Snapped! Rowen pped himself in the face and muttered to himself: ¡°It¡¯s okay, just a mosquito¡­¡± I¡¯m not being cheap! Without Shuzo, where would I find such a perfect opponent? Looking at the entire recruiting camp, should he fight Zephyr?! That would be a joke! No matter how weak Zephyr is, he is in the ranks of an Admiral, he is countless times stronger then Shuzo! In the face of absolute strength, he has only one option to get unterally mmed on the ground! ¡°Where would the mosquitoese from in this cold weather?¡± Zephyr frowned and waved his hand to stop talking: ¡°Well, you have learned Soru and Tekkai (Iron Body)pletely. This is the end of your reward. If you want to learn the rest, you have to trade them with Military Merits, understand?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Okay! Go out with me now, there is something for you to do!¡± ¡°Ohh?¡± Rowen, who was kneading his bruise, stopped and looked at Zephyr suspiciously. ¡°Is there a mission? Aren¡¯t I a recruit?¡± The Recruits from the Camp do go out for some missions, but they go out in May and June. The current time is March 1515. What mission will be given to him? Chapter 36 Device Part 1

Chapter 36 Device Part 1

The ind where the Marine Headquarters is located in is a rare ind on the Grand Line that follows the normal seasons. In the winter, soldiers have to change their clothes into thick long-sleeved uniforms. When the patrol saw two majestic figures walking forward, they could not help standing up and saluting, with a look of worship in their eyes. ¡°Instructor Zephyr! Mr. Rowen!¡± Rowen was just a recruit, and he didn¡¯t even leave the recruit camp and he is also without any official title. But his strength was recognized by all the soldiers two months ago, he is the legendary existence that is following the footsteps of three Admirals! In this world where the strong are respected, the salute is out of admiration and fear of the strong at this time. With Zephyr here, Rowen didn¡¯t dare to neglect his duties as he stopped and raised his hand in return. In the past, when meeting patrols, he would do nothing more than raise his hand to say hello, but now Zephyr certainly would not allow him to ignore his discipline¡­ Before he could get beaten up by Zephyr, Rowen already became very conscious and saluted back. The two sides passed by, watching the two walk away, the patrol Commander said with a sigh of emotion in his voice: ¡°Sometimes, you have to admit that the gap between people is really big. I think I have been a Marine for more than 20 years and now I am just a sergeant chief and Instructor Zephyr can¡¯t even remember my name, and Rowen is still a recruit¡­ huhh!¡± ¡°Why is that weird?¡± A familiar veteran in the patrol jokes: ¡°Who told you to pee your pants in fright when you first fought against Pirates! I heard that you relied on your family rtionships to get in the Academy and Senior Officials didn¡¯t treat you like this. And now you stand hereparing yourself to a genius like Rowen, you really have too much pride in you!¡± ¡°Hu¡­ nonsense!¡± The Commander flushed suddenly: ¡°I was ufortable because I was at the sea, you know? It was because of seawater!¡± After that, the other Soldiers began to speak. ¡°Pirates are nothing!¡±, ¡°I assisted Senior Officials and killed three of them by myself!¡± The air was filled with joy as all the soldiers began to boast about their aplishments. In this world of the strong, the happiness of ordinary people is limited to this. They don¡¯t have too many ambitions, they only want to live a simple and better life. But this is the type of happiness Rowen doesn¡¯t want, and it¡¯s the fundamental reason why he has been constantly pushing the limits to grow stronger. A life of inaction is no different from poison to him! He will either die or he will live his life brilliantly! There is no third choice for him! ¡­ Following Zephyr, Rowen walked all the way to the back of the fortress and stopped in front of a tall building. Looking at the sign erected in front of the gate, he put his hand on the back of his head and asked strangely: ¡°Mr. Zephyr, why are you bringing me to the Scientific Force Base?¡± The white building in front of Rowen is the Marine Scientific Force Base in Headquarters¡­Scientific Force Base has several bases, in other words, several experimental bases, which are distributed in every corner of the Sea, and all of them are located in secret locations known to no one. Except for Sengoku and the High-Level people of the World Government, no one knows the detailed location of these Scientific Bases. But this one located in the Marine Headquarters Marineford is undoubtedly thergest of the bases. One must know that Kizaru, one of the three Admirals, has always lived here instead of having another residence in Headquarters like Aokiji or Akainu. That incident was kept from Rowen for nearly three months, and the finished product was delivered after a week. Zephyr considered that it was time for Rowen toe and take a look at the finished product. Hearing this, he exined: ¡°I handed in your Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method rted information to the higher-ups. Vegapunk imitated and created a batch of devices that can be used for stimting exercise, but the specific effects are open to questions. Fleet Admiral had asked you toe over to test it and give a suggestion before it is put into the army on arge scale.¡± ¡°Ohh???¡± Rowen¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and there was only one thought left in his head. ¡°Fuck!¡± His Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method is getting coveted and there is nothing for him to say as they had already made many devices. After all, everyone can see that Rowen is growing very fast and the main reason for that is the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method. Since he dared to expose it in public on the Garp ship, he had expected them to see his methods, and he wanted to exchange it for some benefits. But unexpectedly, this had already happened three months ago!!! Zephyr actually handed in the information three months ago. Thinking about it now, it happened to be the time he took Riwen as a disciple. Could it be that¡­¡­ (*£þ¦ä£þ) Seeing Rowen¡¯s increasingly speechless and resentful eyes, Zephyr gave a dry cough and blushed. He didn¡¯t want to be treated as an unscrupulous person who profited from his disciples. He immediately exined: ¡°Rx, the benefits you will gain from this are indispensable! From now on, you will negotiate with the two old foxes, Sengoku and Tsuru, and I will not dare toe forward and don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be treated badly.¡± This is justified. Everyone involved in this is not guilty! Even considering Rowen as their own, Sengoku and Tsuru would be more willing to give Rowen some Military Merits for Marines. Now although Zephyr has concealed the advance report, but with his words, he won¡¯t at least suffer his disciple¡¯s untrusting gaze! Rowen can¡¯t help but feel moved when he thinks of this. It¡¯s better for his own master to consider all aspects. Ignoring the friendship for many years, even the ¡°Old fox¡±ment has been said. But¡­¡­ His Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method is not a good thing! Although the effect is powerful and can quickly increase the physical strength of a person, the process is definitely not easy or wonderful! This is obvious to all. Garp still has some lingering fears about the time he saw Rowen¡¯s bloody and wicked appearance at the end of every practice in the first month. He reminded this to everyone many times in the meeting. Calcted as a sessful development, this is by no means something that can be installed on arge scale! That kind of pain and suffering can easily destroy a person¡¯s will and soul! Only those Marine elites who have developed their potential to the limit and those who are struggling and are full of resilience can try to use this training method. So Rowen came back to his senses and didn¡¯t break Zephyr¡¯s careful thoughts, but frowned and asked, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s feasible? Once an ident happens, it would be a naked murder!¡± Rowen knew what was happening to his body in the training process and he knew what had happened after he did this training exercise in his previous life. The Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method was born out of the self-harming exercise method that almost killed him. He just changed the pain-making method from an appliance to lightning. Chapter 36 Device Part 2

Chapter 36 Device Part 2

If it weren¡¯t for his body¡¯s self-healing ability which was beyond ordinary people, and the way he views his life and his tenaciousness, plus One Piece World¡¯s nutritious and elixir food, he himself would not dare to use it. But the Marines actually made a device based on data and they have the audacity of wanting to imitate that process? No wonder some people say that scientists are crazy! Because they don¡¯t think about the consequences at all! ¡°Murder¡­ not yet¡­¡± At this moment, a slow andzy tone sounded on his side, the air flickered with golden yellow light as it condensed into a human shape, Kizaru wearing brown sunsses appeared beside them. Seeing him, Rowen salutes honestly: ¡°Admiral Kizaru!¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s been a long time¡­ My Thunderous little brother!¡± Kizaru was still so inconspicuous as he greeted Rowen slowly and wretchedly. Then he looked at Zephyr slowly and said, ¡°I thought Teacher Zephyr had forgotten about it, after all, it was discussed a week ago¡­¡± In response, Zephyr snorted coldly, not giving Kizaru any face. ¡°Huh! As the Recruit Instructor, this old man is busy with his work and it is normal for me to have no time!¡± ¡°Eh?! Really? But I heard that Mr. Zephyr has been drinking tea in the office every day recently. Aren¡¯t you living very leisurely?¡± ¡°You only saw me during the time when I usually drink my tea, Kizaru!¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? That must be it¡­¡± Perceiving the faint waves of Armament Haki that appeared around Zephyr¡¯s body, Kizaru no longer spoke and epted Zephyr¡¯s answer. Then he looked back at Rowen, who was watching them both, and said: ¡°Ordinary soldiers definitely don¡¯t need these devices to activate their potential as they definitely won¡¯t survive the process. This is for those Elite officers who are stuck in the bottleneck of their potential development and for those who have prepared themselves¡­ Don¡¯t underestimate everyone¡¯s resilience, Rowen, for the sake of growing stronger, they can endure any pain.¡± ¡°I hope so¡­¡± As the developer of the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method and extending the genius of Overload Form, Rowen is not very optimistic about this Device. But this also aroused his interest. He was sure that he had never contacted Vegapunk, as a Recruit, he was not qualified to do that! He wanted to see what Vegapunk could do afterpletely abandoning him as a developer, and relying only on data? What can the genius scientist Vegapunk, who has be legendary for his ideas and innovations that is beyond his time, do? ¡­ The Scientific Force Base is different from an ordinary military camp building. There are no sweaty soldiers, there are only scientific researchers wearing white coats and going around in a hurry. Scientific Force Base was not established with Vegapunk in mind as Vegapunk appeared after hundreds of years of its establishment. Prior to the emergence of Vegapunk, the Scientific Force Base was responsible for the updating of Marine guns, ship construction, and many other things, in order to maintain the Marine¡¯s leading position and suppress the Sea¡­ Just as these scientific researchers are doing right now. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°That is a burst machine gun that can fire bullets continuously.¡± ¡°What about this one?¡± ¡°Um¡­ intable sleeping bags to help soldiers carry out missions on the ind for a long time.¡± The Commander-in-Chief Kizaru is still quitepetent. Along the way, Rowen has yed with the strange props that can be seen from time to time, new fire guns, self-propelled grenades, and ck technology that can emit hot melt rays and freezing rays. But no matter what weird thing it is, he can tell a thing or two about that. ¡°Then¡­ what about that?¡± Seeing the direction Rowen was pointing, Kizaru¡¯s eyes shed with light and he spoke with his hands in his pocket: ¡°A new type of artillery¡­¡± In the clearing over there, there was a silver-white creation that looked more like flintlock guns than artillery. The barrel is more than three meters long, and the front end is not a muzzle, but two irregr metal strips. That is something that Vegapunk is developing, and a weapon ced in a design drawing of Pacifista. A new type of weapon with its ownser can be said to be very powerful! It¡¯s just that the power required for eachunch is quite big! Even if it is a Pacifista, the powerful body reproduced with the physical body of the ¡°Tyrant Kuma¡±, it can only withstand twounches. As ast resort, Vegapunk reced the weapon of the Pacifista body with aseruncher researched by him. From the gadgets in the Scientific Force Base, it can be seen that the Devil Fruit abilities of the three Admiral have been studied by Vegasunk. The reason why Kizaru was chosen in the end was because of theser weapons,pared to creating weapons that canunch magma or ice, aser is more practical and it is also easy to produce and use in the real battlefield. It is precise because of the need to cooperate with Vegapunk to perfect the Pacifista that Kizaru became the Commander-in-Chief of the Scientific Force Base. And this abandoned new artillery is the reason for Kizaru to watch the test on the first day of Rowen¡¯s arrival at Marine Headquarters. Because that was the time when Vegapunk gave up on the first version of the design and said with regret: ¡°If we had the Rumble-Rumble Fruit¡­¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s all unformed things, let¡¯s go faster.¡± Kizaru retracted his gaze without any changes in his expressions. Going down from the elevator inside the building to the ground floor, the Underground has a separate port. A Battleship is docked inside of it. The staff is inspecting the Device and installing the Seastone patch for the Battleship. This technology is currently only owned by the Marines, and they have no problem with keeping it a secret. Passing through the port, the three quickly arrived in arge warehouse. In front of them, hundreds of devices covered by white cloth were ced. One of them was transported to the door alone, and several scientific researchers gathered around the device and arranged it. Seeing Kizaruing in, an old man in a white coat waved towards him and spoke. ¡°Admiral Kizaru! The Device has been checked, it is ready to use.¡± ¡°Is it this one?¡± Rowen took a step forward before bending over to look at the white cylindrical object. The body of the cylindrical object is made of high-strength ceramics, the inner tank is made of metal, and there are movable hatches to enter and exit. The internal electrode patches are neatlybed on the left and right hands, and the insting pedal is below. Once you cannot bear the pain, you can step on your foot at any time to block the current. ¡°This is also your mission Rowen!¡± Zephyr also walked over and said to Rowen: ¡°Test out the stimtion effect produced by this machine and tell us if it is simr or different from your Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method. If you do a good job then Fleet Admiral will allow you to learn another Rokushiki technique.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Rokushiki again?!¡± The Recruit Camp year-end evaluation champion rewards only allow him to learn two techniques, and now he can learn one more Technique by doing a small favor, and Rowen¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with a ring light! ¡°Deal!¡± But at this moment, Kizaru said in a weird tone: ¡°Be careful not to chew too much, Rowen! Have you learned the Rokushiki techniques given to you?¡± ¡°Humm?¡± Rowen looked up and nced at Zephyr before saying: ¡°Naturally! They are ready for actualbat.¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡­¡± Kizaru suddenly took a deep breath, and said with some surprise on his face: ¡°You can use them in actualbat in just two months? What a terrifying physical talent! It¡¯s a waste of Rumble-Rumble Fruit¡­¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean, Kizaru?!¡± Zephyr¡¯s old face turned ck and he shouted. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 37 Wishful Thinking Part 1

Chapter 37 Wishful Thinking Part 1

In the Scientific Force Base stationed at the Underground warehouse. After hearing Kizaru¡¯s words, Zephyr crossed his hands in front of his chest and shouted, ¡°Kizaru, what do you mean?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Teacher Zephyr¡­ I¡¯m just worried that Rowen, a Logia Ability User, will devote all his attention to his physical skills. The harm he is doing by this is greater than the current benefits he is receiving¡­¡± Kizaru casually replied with his hands in the air and said faintly: ¡°As a Thunder-Lighting Human, Rowen has inherent advantages in speed and destructive power that ordinary people cannot match. Him doing bnced development is not as good as strengthening the advantages he already has. He can just develop the Rumble-Rumble Fruit to the extreme and when he does that, no one would be his opponent in this Sea!¡± This sentence was addressed to Rowen, but Zephyr was shocked. Because he knows Rowen so much! After three months of teaching him, he was very aware of Rowen¡¯s desire for power. He does not require strength to do anything, he just simply enjoys the fun of him growing stronger! And just as Kizaru said, him doing bnced development of physical skills and fruit development is not as good as doing specialized development, specializing in one path can bring greater power to Rowen! Even this road was nned by Zephyr for Rowen in advance¡­ After all, Rowen is a Logia Ability user, as long as his physical skills didn¡¯t fall into a painful back foot, it was enough. But Rowen is stillying the foundation. Even if he is talented, his knowledge of power will take some time to settle. This is the same for everyone. Now that the easier path of growing stronger is directly in front of him, Rowen¡¯s choice is also clearly visible. Sure enough, after hearing these words, Rowen nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right! I shouldn¡¯t eat too much and developing in a single aspect will bring me many benefits than spending my time on all of them¡­¡± ¡°Rowen? You!¡± Zephyr looked at Rowen with a shocked look on his face, feeling inexplicably cold. Is his disciple going to follow Kizaru¡¯s old path again? In response, Kizaru¡¯s eyes lit up and he said wryly: ¡°Yeah! Your talent is amazing, Rowen. I learned Soru and Tekkai (Iron Body) in two months. I can¡¯t deny that you are also a genius in body art. Your talent is also greater than anyone I have previously met. But as a Thunder-Lighting Human, you have more powerful power but you are not developing it. Isn¡¯t this simr to putting the horse behind the cart instead of front?¡± ¡°Putting the Horse behind the cart instead of the front?¡± Rowen stroked his chin while thinking carefully. Suddenly, he raised his head and looked at Kizaru: ¡°Then Admiral Kizaru, how should I develop my Rumble-Rumble Fruit?¡± ¡°Well!¡± Seeing Zephyr¡¯s dark, oily face, and then seeing Rowen¡¯s expression, Kizaru felt relieved and exined: ¡°The destructive power of lightning and the use of Electromaic Force are both worth developing. However, lightning has inherent advantages in its lethality. You don¡¯t have to worry about falling, so I rmend you to extend the application of the Electromaic Force¡­ This is the Scientific Force Base. You cane here to use technology to reinforce this aspect. If it¡¯s really impossible and there is also Vegapunk here who would be able to help you, he has done a very deep research on the Electromaic Force.¡± This is naked nting of the foot on the wall! As long as Rowen nods, Kizaru will do what he says, and he will definitely help Rowen develop the Electromaic Force application. Not only can this make Rowen be on his side, but Zephyr would also be so angry that he will probably burst his veins, Kizaru has no reason not to do that. ¡°Electromaic Force? It is indeed a good thing¡­¡± As one of the four fundamental forces of the universe, the Electromaic Force has a bright future, and its uses with lightning are even broader! But¡­¡­ He is a Logia Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability user, not a Paramecia Electromaic Fruit Ability user. Using lightning to construct a maic field and directly controlling a maic field seems to have the same effect, but after all, there is one more step and one less random aspect to them. Although electromaic does not separate them, the starting point determines the ending point. If he focuses on the use of the electromaic waves, then it would definitely be simr to putting the horse behind the cart instead of in the front!! At most, Rowen would be able to develop some applications of the Electromaic Force after a long time¡­ For example, the radio wave feedback he released during the first time he defeated Shuzo. That abilitybined with Observation Haki can form Enel¡¯s special move that he used to monitor the entire Angel Ind (no mistake. Mantra = Observation Haki, but Enel¡¯s Mantra can monitor the entire Angel Ind, so It is a special type) to make use of his super long-range natural punishment attack! Another example is the use of the Electromaic Force to generate a maic field defensive circle. The defense is second. Rowen sees that the electromaic defensive circle can iste the air, which is equivalent to bringing your own oxygen cylinder in a toxic environment. Another example is its use to avoid the seawater in the sea and to keep moving freely, and avoid the weakness of Devil Fruit. At best, the gains outweigh the losses. And so¡­¡­ Kizaru, Kizaru, I¡¯m afraid I will disappoint you. Rowen sneered inwardly while looking at the two expectant gazes, his face was full of entanglement as he spoke: ¡°It sounds good, but it¡¯s a man¡¯s romance to punch someone in the face by using his own fist! How about¡­ this way!¡± Rowen focused his attention before speaking: ¡°In the future, I will use the Device and data of Scientific Force Base to develop my Devil Fruit abilities. I will continue to bother Teacher Zephyr in terms of physical skills and try not to be biased!¡± No matter what you think and carefully do, If I don¡¯t learn, what will you do about that? Hearing this, Kizaru suffocated the annoyance in his chest for a long while. It took a long time for him to do that and he spoke after he was sessful: ¡°Rowen, I mean you should focus on developing your Devil Fruit abilities, your development of physical skills can be put aside¡­¡± God is not partial to discipline! Why are you talking about a bunch of nonsense about learning your Devil Fruit Abilitiester? ¡°But doesn¡¯t that leave a weakness?!¡± Rowen replied frankly while ignoring the embarrassed look that shed across Kizaru¡¯s face. Then he clenched his fist with one hand while his other hand shed with light, and he held it in front of his eyes: ¡°And when I have developed my physical skills and my Devil Fruit Abilities to the extreme at the same time, how strong would I be?!¡± Shu¨¡! Turning his head back suddenly, Rowen looked at the two people with full eyes and spoke: ¡°If I only develop one aspect of my power then would I be able to kill a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)?!¡± Zephyr: ¡°¡­¡± Kizaru: ¡°¡­¡± This guy¡¯s goal is a bit ambitious! Killing a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)? Garp could have been able to do that decades ago! After all, he is the character who made New World Overlord Rocks retreat and forced Pirate King Roger into a corner several times! Chapter 37 Wishful Thinking Part 2

Chapter 37 Wishful Thinking Part 2

Interrupted by Rowen¡¯s ¡°Lofty¡± ideals, the two people standing in front of him were speechless. After a while, Zephyr twitched his shoulders and let out a ¡°Poof¡±ugh: ¡°Hahahahaha! As expected, Rowen! That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it!!!¡± When Kizaru proposed an easier way to grow stronger, Zephyr thought that he would lose his disciple and began to feel cold in his heart. Rowen joined the Marines for the sake of growing stronger. He believes that Rowen, who expects to grow stronger, will definitely choose the path proposed by Kizaru, thus giving up his physical exercise practice. But he forgot, or they all forgot, Rowen is not someone who desires power just because of some reason or for the desire for revenge and glory! What he desires is strength itself! Physical surgery? Devil Fruit ability? Sorry, there is no need to choose between them in his eyes! Because in his mind, both are just a means to an end and a way for him to grow stronger! He is not praying and thirsting for them from the perspective of the inferior, but he is enjoying the process of conquering power, letting power be his ve, and obeying his orders! He has to say, this is the Rowen that Zephyr knew! A Monster that exists only to grow stronger! Kizaru understood it now, and his wretched old face showed a bitter smile, and he shook his head before speaking: ¡°What a¡­ greedy kid!¡± He didn¡¯t want to deliberately hurt Rowen. As the world¡¯s most talented scientist, Vegapunk has already said that the power gained by Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability users by developing the Electromaic Force is not simply weakening of lightning, and the endpoint is limited but powerful. The dominance of the four fundamental forces of the universe lies here, even if they are derived from them, they are equally powerful! And if Rowen chooses to develop Electromaic Force, then Vegapunk would agree without any hesitation because he would then have the opportunity to pull Rowen into the development of Pacifista and Vegapunk would be able to do many experiments on the Rumble-Rumble Devil fruit. But all this careful thinking was interrupted at the source. Devil fruit? Physical surgery? Why choose? He wants them all! Rowen, who has the talent, the opportunity, toughness, and wisdom, has a greedy heart! Looking at Rowen, Kizaru sighed and said to Zephyr, ¡°The times sure have changed, Teacher Zephyr! We used to be less ambitious than him!¡± This is the truth¡­ The Three Admirals are equally partial towards the development of their Devil Fruits then developing their physical strength. After all, Logia Ability users want to grow stronger, and the best way for them to do so is to develop their Devil Fruit ability. It¡¯s just that Kizaru was too biased, and Zephyr couldn¡¯t correct his mentality, and Kizaru has repeatedly taken advantage of his Devil Fruit and saw its power and he abandoned his other training. Recalling the decades when he was in charge of the Recruit Camp, Zephyr rarely spoke equally with Kizaru, and sighed: ¡°Yeah, Time has changed!¡± In response, Rowen gently outlined the corners of his mouth with a smile. n Sess! ¡­ ¡°The first to tenth electrodes are in ce!¡± ¡°The electrodes number ten to fifteen are in ce!¡± ¡°Fifteenth¡­¡± In a corner of the warehouse, Rowenid inside the Device, allowing the Researchers to stick the electrodes on his body. While the Researchers were setting up the device, Zephyr asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°Can you give me a cushion? It¡¯s ufortable to lie down in this!¡± Rowen pointed to the t area on the back of his head, it was a hard metal te. In response, Zephyr¡¯s old face turned ck, and with a ¡°boom¡± he left the room and went outside. Through the ss panel of the cabin door, Rowen heard him yelling outside. ¡°Use the maximum current! Make him feelfortable!¡± What a pro-teacher!!! Rowen¡¯s mouth twitched and thought speechlessly, and made an ¡°Ok¡± gesture to the Scientific Researchers who were looking at the probe. In the next moment, the current in the cabin turned on, and a tingling sensation quickly emerged. Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Zi!!! Outside the hatch, the dazzling Thunderlight shocked everyone and they had to wear sunsses and backed away by three meters. Ordinary Researchers swallowed their saliva harder and looked at the dashboard in shock and admiration. 10 Million Volt! !! This device is really from the hands of Vegapunk! Such a powerful current is actually constrained by a few simple iron tes in the narrow space of the Device, without any leakage! If even a trace of the current escaped to outside, it would be enough to burn people into charcoal instantly! And more importantly! Is the guy inside who buckles his nose with Thunderlight really human?! ¡°It seems to be effective, but it would not be next to impossible for anyone to use unless they have the strength that surpasses 2000 Doriki Value¡­ Well, this is the same as the information given by Vegapunk.¡± Perceiving the situation with his Observation Haki, Kizaru nodded silently. Rowen¡¯s growth rate is obvious to all. It took him half a year to walk the road that others can only walk in a lifetime! His 700 Doriki Value two months ago had already reached 3000 at his terrifying growth rate! Aside from Zephyr in the Recruit Camp, he is second only to Shuzo!! This is also the reason why Marines paid so much attention to these devices. Even Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) silently nodded their heads in ces that Rowen did not know and recognized Marine¡¯s actions to interfere with the development progress of Pacifista. Because as long as the functions of this Device is valid, the spy organization Cp0 to Cp9 under the World Government will definitely be the first to use these devices. In front of a strong physique, the current of 10 Million Volt will produce some effect even without the resistance bonus of Thunder-Lighting Human. After half an hour, the current stopped, and Rowen crawled out of the Device, he flexed his muscles and sighed heartily. ¡°This is Awesome! I really admire Vegapunk more and more!¡± Under the premise of only knowing the data, the finished product was created with only a little information. Not only did it perfectly imitate his Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method, but it also used the frequency of electric current that he couldn¡¯t understand, alleviating pain and giving users a chance to breathe. Rowen has to say, Vegapunk is really a genius! ¡°That¡¯s good! Sit down and take a drink, talk about your feelings, and let them collect more information.¡± Hearing these words, Kizaru pointed to the Researchers who were waiting with their shining eyes and said to Rowen. With the help of Rowen, the founder of the Thunder-Lighting Simtion Method, the Researchers expected to take a week or even a few weeks to get all the data. The test ended in only one afternoon, leaving only a few pieces of information. Rowen also gave his own opinion, except for a small amount of Doriki value as opposed to the current intensity that needs to be adjusted, the rest is perfect! The most important thing ording to Rowen is that the user¡¯sfort in the internal space needs to be strengthened urgently. It is best to add a pillow¡­ This one was rejected by Zephyr with his fist on Rowen¡¯s head! Finally, when the two walked out of the Scientific Force Base station, a group of Scientific Researchers called out to Rowen, patting their chests to ensure that as long as he needed it, he coulde to train or practice here at any time. Not only does Rowen get rewards for thepletion of Device testing, but they also have corresponding credits that they will receive. And if thepletion of the quality and quantity is done many days in advance, the credit they receive would be even greater! ¡°At this time, although the lower-level soldiers still need to slowlyy the foundation to develop their potential, most of the upper-level officers can achieve a dramatic improvement in their strength in a short time! The Marines¡¯ future would be even better with this!¡± Stepping out of the building and bidding farewell to Kizaru and others, Zephyr said sincerely. Chapter 38 Sold

Chapter 38 Sold

Over the years, Marine has not produced a new Monster within their ranks. The fault is quite serious. Not only is Sengoku anxious, but Zephyr is also feeling very ufortable. They were feeling very optimistic about Smoker in the past but his strength did not do justice to the Logia¡¯s name, which disappointed the Marine executives. But, it¡¯s good now! Even if there is no real Monster, with the Device developed by Vegapunk, Marine¡¯s strength can also get explosive growth! In the past, many things that could not be done due to the issue of military strength will now bepleted as they will have enough capital to do their work. The future, Zephyr is looking forward to it! And¡­¡­ On this basis, they also have a real Monster! Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability User, Rowen! Not only the strength, but they also have a peakbat effectiveness power in the future! Rowen was also filled with joy at this time, silently deliberating which Rokushiki technique he should choose. Soru and Tekkai (Iron Body) are both very practical skills. Needless to say, the former, as Zephyr taught, at the speed of his Thunder-Lighting Human, using Soru in short-range confrontations is faster and lessborious. Thetter technique of elerating blood flow and making the body hard as steel is not only a great defense, but it can also be cooperated with Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method to form a stronger exercise effect. ¡°Rankyaku (Tempest Kick)? No, the cutting ability can also be achieved by lightning. The settings will ovep and it would likely be useless. The lethality of Shigan (Finger Gun) is behind lightning, so I don¡¯t care about it for the time being¡­ As for Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk)¡­ after elementalization, my body can basically keep floating eternally but it is also a good choice. But there is also Kami-e (Paper Drawing)¡­ Something that can make the user tough and flexible¡­¡± Walking on the trail, the two of them were thinking one by one and the other was talking, the moonlight stretched their figures, and it seemed so harmonious. But their thoughts were not at one frequency at all! It wasn¡¯t until they were about to step into the Recruit Camp that the figures in front of them made them stop. Rowen nced at the figure in front of him and he suddenly felt a phantom pain in his head, he took a half step back subconsciously and said: ¡°Vice-Admiral Garp?!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ don¡¯t back down!¡± Zephyr gave Rowen a fierce look, then frowned and asked, ¡°Is it time?¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Rowen looked dazed, not knowing what they were talking about. In response, Garp nced at him, grinning, showing his mouth full of white teeth, he looked like a beast who chooses to eat his prey: ¡°You kid, go back to sleep, adults are talking here and children have no need to interrupt them!¡± ¡°Yeah! Of course!¡± Rowen curled his lips ufortably, but he also knew that Marines are not pirates, not only they depend on strength, but also on status. Rowen doesn¡¯t have enough status now, and he doesn¡¯t have the right to know many things. He suddenly turned into thunder and lightning, leaving a bright spot in the night, and disappeared at the end of the road in the blink of an eye. After Rowen left, Zephyr looked at Garp seriously and said, ¡°Is Fleet Admiral really so worried about Rowen?¡± ¡°Well! Thus was bound to happen eventually!¡± Garp sighed and shrugged self-deprecatingly: ¡°You also know about Dragon, don¡¯t you?¡± Seeing Zephyr frown, knowing that he was very dissatisfied with it, Garp sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous Zephyr. It¡¯s just a small test mission! Are you still not sure about Rowen¡¯s character? Have some confidence in him. ¡°Huh¡­ maybe!¡± Thinking of what happened at Scientific Force Base today, Zephyr pulled his cor and looked forward with a strange look on his face. To be honest, he is not sure now whether it is a good thing to make Rowen a Marine. ¡­ In the early morning of the next morning, just as it was getting dark, Rowen rushed to Zephyr¡¯s office enthusiastically, ready to ask him for his reward. He spent one night thinking about which Rokushiki to choose, for fear that it would be considered a quit if he was toote. Thump thump thump! ¡°Come in!¡± Receiving a response, Rowen opened the door and said excitedly: ¡°Teacher Zephyr, I¡¯ming to you for¡­ Uh¡­ Vice-Admiral General?¡± In the office, besides Zephyr, there is Garp who appearedst night. At this time, the two of them had a solemn look on their faces, causing Rowen to lower the volume involuntarily. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Rowen!¡± Zephyr raised his head and said, ¡°You are here to receive the reward, right?¡± After a few months, Zephyr became familiar with Rowen, seeing the undiminished excitement on his face, and knowing what he was thinking. In response, Rowen nodded nkly: ¡°Uh¡­yes! I thought about it all night, and right now, I amcking in flexibility, so I want to learn Kami-e (Paper Drawing).¡± Although Kami-e (Paper Drawing) is not well-known in the original work and it is shown far less than Soru and Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk), it can be listed as one of Marine Rokushiki techniques so it is also quite powerful. It ispiled from the best of hundreds of families and naturally has its uniqueness. This is not only a move to strengthen perception and flexibility to avoid enemy attacks, but also the best way for a trainer to fully understand their physical condition! If someone wants to master the ultimate technique Life Return (Seimei Kikan), it is self-evident that they would need to control their body, and in it, Kami-e (Paper Drawing) is very important! The only case is Rob Lu¡¯s Kami-e (Paper Drawing) martial art, which changes the body form, reduces consumption and strength, and focuses on strengthening agility. It is thebination of Kami-e (Paper Drawing) and Life Return (Seimei Kikan), which produce such magical effects. A man must be able to bend, stretch, he must be soft and hard as blindly tough can only break easily. The same applies to training. ¡°Yeah, I got it¡­¡­¡± Zephyr nodded and took out a form: ¡°Then sign here!¡± Still need to sign?? The Year-end evaluation rewards didn¡¯t require him to feel so troublesome! Rowen picked up the form with his head full of question marks and nced at it. This is issued by Fleet Admiral Sengoku. The use lists the reasons and processes of why Rowen has the right to learn the Marine Rokushiki technique. At the bottom are the supporting documents and seals provided by Scientific Force Base, as well as the signatures of Zephyr and Kizaru. Now he is the only party who has not signed. Why does the Marine need this process? Rowen can¡¯t figure it out, but since Zephyr asked him to sign that, he at the very least won¡¯t be sold to Tenryubito as a ve, right? Under the watchful eyes of the Zephyr and Garp, Rowen signed his name. Before putting down the pen, he suddenly found that the two old men were relieved. Not good! He was definitely sold! Before Rowen could react, Garp suddenlyughed ¡°Poof ha ha ha¡±: ¡°Want to learn Kami-e (Paper Drawing)?! No problem! I will teach you well in the next month.¡± Rowen: ¡°W¡­T¡­F?¡± He looked at Zephyr with a shocked look on his face, but found that Zephyr didn¡¯t even look at him, but nodded and said: ¡°Garp is the strongest user of Marine Rokushiki for hundreds of years! I am relieved to have him teach you. ¡­Remember Rowen, don¡¯t ck off in your training, you have a long way to go!¡± Is there even a point here? Look into my eyes and speak, you bastard! You really sold me to this asshole? Wait, that signature is tricky! Rowen woke up instantly and reached out to grab the form. But Garp¡¯s hands were quick, he covered them with Armament Hak and held Rowen in his hand, putting him under his control and dragging him out. ¡°Hahahaha! You can¡¯t escape! Come with me, Rowen!¡± Seeing Zephyr put the form inside the drawer, and the hand holding him covered with a thick Armament Haki, Rowen dissipated the thunder and sped his fingers on the door frame. He wanted to struggle but couldn¡¯t hold up in front of Garp¡¯s weird power. He broke the wooden ts abruptly and was dragged out. ¡°This would be difficult!!!¡± When Rowen disappeared from his sight, Zephyr sighed, he took out the form from his arms and kneaded it twice, a piece of paper suddenly turned into two. The one above is indeed Rowen¡¯s right to learn the Marine Rokushiki manual, which is probably the reward to help the Marineplete the Thunder lightning Stimtion Device in exchange for credit. Zephyr is responsible for teaching him and confirming the promise. And the one below is a necessary procedure for Rowen to officially join the Marine, it is a¡­recruit file that will take effect after two months. ¡°Hey! It is obvious that even Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) has acquiesced to it, why did Allied Kingdom Members jump out to make trouble? I am also doing it for your own good, Rowen.¡± Sitting in the office on the top floor, Zephyr looked out at the distant port, where Garp¡¯s dog-headed Battleship had been waiting for a long time, ready to set off. Chapter 39 Set-Off

Chapter 39 Set-Off

In winter, the sky is just getting bright. One can¡¯t see too many people even in the Marine Headquarters. Most of the soldiers have just gotten out of bed now and they are ready for routine drills after washing up. Rowen struggled hard on top of Garp¡¯s soldiers, only to find that Garp¡¯s hands were like steel, he could not move them no matter how hard he tried. The thick Armament Haki coating Garp¡¯s hand made it impossible for Rowen to use his Elementalization, he could only let Garp carry him. Even more frustratingly, Garp used Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) and went straight forward from the air, avoiding the winding road. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Rowen yelled while the wind was howling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! You will know when we get there!¡± ¡°Huhh?¡± Rowen looked up and he realized that they had passed through therge square in front of the fortress to the port in front of the fortress in just ten seconds. On the shore of the bay port, Trane has been waiting here for a long time. After spotting the two, he smiled and waved towards them, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Rowen! How have you been?¡± Snap! Being thrown off his shoulder by Garp, Rowen only felt a churn in his stomach. So for Trane¡¯s question, his mouth twitched and he spoke while clutching his stomach, ¡°Rear Admiral Trane, you are asking me how am I doing, are you sure you can¡¯t tell just by looking?¡± Trane: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ Seeing that you are still energetic, I know you¡¯ll be good, it¡¯s good to see you again on the ship. We are departing now!¡± Rowen was stunned: ¡°Now?!¡± Going to sea early in the winter? ¡°Stop talking nonsense and let¡¯s go!¡± Boom! Garp dusted the folds of his cloak on his shoulders and he moved his leg to kick Rowen, who was caught off guard and was kicked to a height of more than ten meters in the air and dropped onto the deck. Later, he and Trane used Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) to get back to the deck and gave orders directly. ¡°All get ready and go!¡± Beep!!! The whistle honked and the machine turned. Lying on the deck with a dazed look on his face, Rowen felt the movement of the ¡°War Behemoth¡± under him leaving the port, and his whole body was not feeling well. Is he really going to sea? What is the reason?! What am I here for? ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯m a little confused, let me think about it a little.¡± Getting up and sitting down cross-legged, Rowen said to himself. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep at allst night. The first thing I did after getting up was to ask Teacher Zephyr to teach me Marine Rokushiki, and then I ran into this Old Asshole¡­ After that Teacher Zephyr asked me to sign a form and this Old Asshole abducted me right after I signed it, and now the Old Asshole¡¯s Ship is going out to sea¡­¡± Rowen spoke a mouthful of ¡°Old Asshole¡±, and Garp who was near him turned blue after hearing Rowen curse him repeatedly with the same word. But before he could hit someone, Rowen took the lead to ask: ¡°So!!! What am I here for?! Do you have a mission that requires me to not even pack my shit up!¡± Staring at Garp, Rowen had a dumbfounded look on his face. ¡°Huh! There is a reason for you being here! You just need to obey the order, understand?!¡± Garp rarely talks with a serious look on his face, his eyes at this moment are not filled with anger or pretentiousness. In response, Rowen slightly frowned as he recalled Garp¡¯s way of using Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk), and soon thoughtful. ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ Did you avoid the patrol just because of something you can¡¯t tell me? It looks like no one knows where I am going except for the people on this ship and Teacher Zephyr¡­ So it¡¯s a secret mission?¡± Rowen quickly understood the situation and rubbed his chin in silence. Now that he had been forced toe on this Secret Mission, he will think of something that will save his ass, he probably is required to fight¡­ but that should not be possible! And if it¡¯s a mission, then there must be some reward¡­ So a smile appeared on the corner of Rowen¡¯s mouth, he stood up and saluted, and answered loudly. ¡°Understood! Vice-Admiral Garp!¡± Hiss¡­ This Little Asshole¡¯s brain is too good! Seeing Rowen¡¯s clear eyes, Garp dared to bet his ten-day share of donuts that Rowen must have guessed something. But he didn¡¯t say it clearly, instead, he followed his instinct and agreed with Garp. Because he knows very well that there is something he doesn¡¯t know that needs to be kept secret for the time being. Conversing with Rowen, Garp sighed secretly when he thought of his stupid grandson Luffy and his son Dragon, who had disappeared and he did not know where he was. ¡°Are they all the children of someone else¡¯s family!¡± ¡­ The azure sea looked vast as it spread out in all directions and it went on forever. A huge Battleship erected its sails and cut the Sea like blue colored paper, breaking through the waves. Little seagulls coiled around the Battleship, screaming at each other, waiting for the opportunity to snatch the bread¡­It was lunchtime for the soldiers. These little guys look white and holy, but in reality, they are unscrupulous bandits! Just like the sea in front of them, the beauty shown is only an appearance, and danger is in the essence. A few minutester¡­¡­ Bang!! The huge waves came and it created a deafening sound. Even the huge ¡°War Behemoth¡± is still an ant in front of Sea. The vastness of nature is really terrifying! The weather on the Grand Line is weird, the sun was shining a few minutes ago and dark clouds appeared a few minutester. Some peoplepare this sea to a girl who is pregnant and who is going through Mood Swings. Rowen thought¡­what a lunatic those guys were!!! The soldiers immediately ignored their meals, and under the Senior Official Captain of each team, they put away the sails and tied up the supplies on the Ship. All of them were wet, not knowing whether it was seawater or sweat. In the Garp ship, there is no ce for anyone to bezy! Rowen¡¯s mission was to clean the deck, but today¡¯s situation is no longer a matter of visual inspection. Looking at the busy soldiers on the deck, Rowen lit up a light blue cover and sat down to eat in peace. In addition to Kami-e (Paper Drawing), Rowen also remembered Kizaru¡¯s phrase about ¡°Electromaic Force Development and Extension¡±. He is not a scientist, and he doesn¡¯t understand electricity and maism, but electromaism does not distinguish between families. As a Thunder-Lighting Human, he is uniquely endowed with some means to understand these concepts without having to read about it. Thisyer of Electromaic Barrier is his initial application of use in his understanding of Electromaic Force. Relying on the Electromaic Defense Field to iste the rain from dropping on him and his food, Rowen ate quickly. ¡°Moo!!!¡± Apanying the Rainstorm are the terrifying sea beasts in the eyes of ordinary people. The churning seawater can make anyone feel dizzy. A ck-brown manatee with a ferocious head rushed out of the water to breathe, and at a nce, it spotted the Battleship floating in the wind and rain. Hu¨¡ L¨¡ La! This behemoth is over a hundred meters in size and the size of its eye alone is as big as a house, and with its size, it only needs a small circle to surround the War Behemoth, and the seawater it brings is overwhelming! Tons of big waves came and broke through the defensive circle around Rowen that was only set up to resist rain. ¡°Fuck!¡± Chapter 40 Line Up Part 1

Chapter 40 Line Up Part 1

With half a loaf of bread in his mouth, Rowen, who was hit by the spray water, looked at the mushy food in front of him. He was not feeling well at this moment. Once he went to the cafeteria to look through the cab without eating enough, he was beaten to death by Garp, but this time¡­ he didn¡¯t eat at all! Rowen¡¯s eyes turned red instantly. ¡°Line up! Ready to shoot! 3¡­2¡­¡± The Rear Admiral Trane drew his weapon and shouted bravely. In the next moment, Rowen jumped up¡­ ¡°It is mine!!¡± His eyes were stuck on the monster, and Rowen turned into thunder and lightning, and in the blink of an eye, he moved from the deck to the top of the sea beast. Seeing this scene, the corners of Trane¡¯s mouth twitched as he couldn¡¯t say ¡°1¡± even when he reached his mouth. For the ¡°War Behemoth¡±, this sea beast which is capable of overturning a merchant ship is just a small scene. Not to mention Garp, even he himself is not interested in taking any action against this sea beast. It is a good time to train the soldiers on the board. But now Rowen has moved and the result is the same if they did¡­ Seeing Rowen who appeared on top of the sea beast apanied by thunder, the soldiers looked up and swallowed their saliva. ¡°It¡¯s Chore Boy Rowen!¡± ¡°Great! There would be no problem with him handling it!¡± ¡°Come on Rowen! Kill it!¡± The soldiers trust Rowen very much, and in the Marine, Rowen is now considered to have a small reputation. In the cabin, through the window, Garp nced at the thunderbolt shing from the gloomy rain screen and he smiled and shook his head. ¡°This little guy!¡± The minotaur like sea creature was feeling very strange, how did this human appear on top of his head, and Rowen¡¯s exaggerated movement speed made it stare with a pair of big eyes and a demented expression. But soon it opened its mouth wide, trying to swallow Rowen into its stomach. But before it could do that, Rowen had already made a bold move! The Marine Soldiers saw him clenching his fist, with a murderous face, his muscles swelled up, allowing his fist to umte strength. ¡°Die¡­ You Fucker!!!¡± Boom!!! Huh¡­hhhhhh!! A loud sound like a sky crash rang through the Sea. Under the horrified gaze of the soldiers, the eyeballs of the minotaur looking sea beast burst directly out of its head, pulling out a long blood vein, and falling into the Sea on the other side of the Battleship. The head, which was originally slightly smaller in the chubby body, was directly retracted into the neck, and it looked like a deted ball. Without any screams, the sea beast that came out was dealt with so easily that Rowen¡¯s fist mmed his head into his stomach, and he couldn¡¯t be anymore dead! Hu¨¡ L¨¡ La! A lot of blood was sprinkling down, and the thick blood curtain Rainstorm was even bigger, the current picture was a bit frightening! Trane knew that Rowen was the one who hated trouble the most¡­ Even when the deck was messed up, he would be thest to clean it up. And now he had used violence and his Devil Fruit Ability to kill the sea beast, there must be some deep purpose. E.g¡­¡­ Boom! Turning over his figure andnding on the deck, Rowen¡¯s figure was entwined with electrical sparks and he asked with a grim expression on his face: ¡°This sea beast¡­ can I eat it?!¡± Shattered¡­ The soldiers who were sprinkled with blood were originally horrified, but when they heard these words, they directly fell face first on the deck¡­ ¡°So that is the reason he killed that Sea beast!¡± Trane nced at the cabin, paused for a second in a window where a strong ck shadow was looming, then gave a wry smile, and then ordered: ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Clean up the deck! We are about to reach Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital)!¡± Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) is the famous name of West Ind. The four seasons coexist on the ind at the same time on different parts, and the altitude varies from region to region. Numerous fresh flowers can be found here. It is called ¡°Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital)¡± by the world for that reason alone. The City of Thousand Flowers! As one of the World Government Allied Kingdom Members, Tenryubito is the designated receiver of decorative flowers. Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) has been peaceful for a long time, and the people live and work in peace and contentment. It is a rare peaceful ind in this sea which is infested by Pirates. Ordinary pirates won¡¯t dare to make trouble on this ind, even the supernovas would think twice before creating any trouble here. Because they know very well that if they make trouble here, they will be chased by both the Marines and the World Government¡¯s secret agencies. They will no longer have any ce to hide in this sea! Even if they escape to Four Blue and leave Grand Line, the Marines and the World Government would not stop chasing after them. There is only one reason for this¡­ The flowers here are loved and coveted by Tenryubito so this Ind falls under their protection! It seems silly to fight for the flowers Tenryubito likes so much, but this kind of thing is not so rare. ¡­ The ce where the Marine Battleshipnded is the ¡°Summer Region¡± in the four seasons area of ??West Ind, where the grass looks fresh and the flowers are red and the willow green and the air is filled with the fragrance of nature. The exterior wall of the port building is surrounded by creepers and is lush. Looking around, the gorgeous green nts and the City are integrated and coexist in harmony. Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), the capital known as the City of Thousand Flowers cannot be described by just using words, one has to be here to witness its beauty. Puff! The thick steel anchor was lowered by the winch, and the water sshed with white waves. Apanied by the sound of the machine churning, the deck at the guardrail began to deform, forming a woodendder, slowly extending to the mossy stone steps of the port. Boom! A soldier manipted the disc as he stuck it and locked it in ce. Then he saluted Garp and spoke: ¡°Vice-Admiral Garp, the stairs have been installed!¡± ¡°Well, inform everyone¡­ form in line!¡± ¡°Yes Sir!¡± The soldiers started to move one after another, they straighten their waists, with their guns reaching their shoulders as they lined up in two rows, and stepped along the stairs from left to right. Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), as the World Government Allied Kingdom Member and Tenryubito¡¯s designated flower supplier, has a high status in Sea. The Marine Battleship under the World Government can dock but they need to show some courtesy and discipline no matter what their status is. Garp rarely put down the doughnuts he ate as they virtually never left his hand but today was a little different. He was neatly dressed, and the Justice Clock behind him was spotless, he looked like an old man going on a blind date. As he was about to go down the stairs, Garp suddenly turned his head and said. ¡°Rowen,e and stand on my right!¡± ¡°I?!¡± Chapter 40 Line Up Part 2

Chapter 40 Line Up Part 2

In the Valueless Soldier queue, Rowen pointed to his nose and looked to his left and right side, and found that everyone around him was casting all kinds of envy, jealousy, and admiration look and they were all looking at him. The Valueless Soldiers are not qualified to get off the ship first, not to mention the Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) Queen who came to meet Garp, the true pinnacle of power! Being able to disembark with Garp represents the trust and optimism that Garp has in him, and his sess is just around the corner! And¡­ Garp has chosen his right side for Rowen to stand in which is quite good as it shows that Riwen has a high status in the Marines for him to be able to stand next to the Marine Hero Garp!!! The Marine Headquarters soldiers know that since Garp defeated Rocks more than 30 years ago and became the world-famous ¡°Marine Hero¡±, only one person has stood on his right-hand side on some serious asions like these! That person is the current Marine Admiral, ¡°Aokiji¡± Kuzan! Perhaps there is another¡­One of the new Marines who were assigned to East Blue Loguetown as its keeperst year, the Logia Smoke-Smoke Devil Fruit Ability User, Smoker. They have heard that he also stood on Garp¡¯s right side for an asion. But that time was only in East Blue when Garp was meeting with a local country leader, and at the same time he was visiting some of his friends and he brought Smoker with him. Compared with Grand Line¡¯s dignified ¡°Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital)¡±, the gap between these two asions is huge! Even Rear Admiral Trane, who had mastered two-color Haki and who is proficient in Rokushiki and Swordsmanship, is just standing on his left hand. It is self-evident that Garp attaches great importance to Rowen to receive this honor. For a moment, countless soldiers couldn¡¯t help holding their breath and cast a look up at Rowen. ¡°Vice-Admiral Garp, isn¡¯t it too early?¡± Trane was not jealous of Rowen, the word ¡°Talent¡±, he had already seen it thoroughly when he reached his position. But Rowen is only a Chore Boy now, and his strength is still far behind them. Putting him on the right-hand side is slightly wrong. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I believe in the kid.¡± ¡°Well, if you insist¡­¡± Trane stopped and, like the rest of the soldiers, paid close attention to Rowen. The details of this situation are not clear to Rowen as a traverser. He simply thought that Garp was optimistic about himself, and wanted him to experience the outside world first, and gain some poprity¡­ Bringing his promising juniors around to introduce other big people, this is amon care method in any world. Since he has decided to join the Marines, even if it is just for the sake of growing stronger, the importance of the connections in this Sea and the reputation in the Sea is self-evident! Garp was able to do anything he wanted because of his reputation. Thinking about that in his heart, Rowen stepped out of the queue and leaned forward firmly. Regardless of the level of government, this atmosphere and these people are pretty good¡­ But he didn¡¯t show any mercy as he was still feeling a little vengeful, and smiled while speaking: ¡°Is this really okay, Vice-Admiral Garp? I¡¯m just Chore Boy!¡± Garp stared at him with old eyes and spoke: ¡°What are you speaking so much nonsense! I¡¯ll give you two seconds! Get over here before I personally make you!¡± Shu¨¡! Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©! As soon as his voice fell, the thunder flickered. A humanoid shape appeared ten meters away from Garp while the corner of his mouth was twitching. Suddenly, he gave a wicked smile and whispered. ¡°I bet five Belly that you would not dare to hit me now.¡± Because of their location, the crowd below is clearly visible. In addition to the royal family who is here to wee them ording to etiquette, there are countless onlookers whoe to pay homage to ¡°Marine Hero¡¯s glory¡±. ¡°Hey, I said you kid¡­¡± Garp was immediately angry, Trane¡¯s eyes twitched frantically, and he gave a dry cough: ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to go¡­¡± Seeing that the knuckles of his fingers on the hilt of the sword were turning white, if these two guys continued to mess around, Trane would be ready to be chased and sent to the military court, but he will definitely draw his sword and cut these two! Without knowing what Trane was thinking about, Garp hummed and ignored Rowen, and took a step forward, stepping on the stairs first. ¡°Everyone¡­ Salute!¡± Apanied by a loud shout, the soldiers neatly raised their right hands to their foreheads. There was no rhythm. They only heard a muffled sound. The hundreds of soldiers who were standing calmly just now raised their right hand at the same time and stood in attention without moving a muscle, the scene is shocking! Standing in line is not only a way of showing respect for Allied Kingdom Members but also a way for the Marines to show their strength and discipline to the people so that the people can feel at ease from the Pirates in this sea! For a time, hundreds of people sighed in admiration and gained a new understanding of the imposing Marines. ¡°Are they the soldiers from Marine Headquarters? They are really different from the soldiers from the Marine branch!¡± ¡°That¡¯s Vice-Admiral Garp, the Marine Hero who captured Pirate King Roger!¡± ¡°Mom, mom, I will be like Vice-Admiral Garp when I grow up!¡± ¡°Hehehe, then you have to eat obediently so that you can be a Marine and you will have a strong body!¡± Under the adoration of the people, the three people, led by Garp, came to the Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) Queen in the port lineup. ¡°Wee to Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital)!¡± The Queen nodded slightly, her face was filled with a smile, she did not overstep, nor did she speak Artificially, she was enthusiastic and sincere. Shu¨¡! The other two saluted silently. Fortunately, Rowen, as a Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability user, had increased reaction speed, otherwise, he would have made a fool of himself. ¡°What?¡± With cold sweat on his forehead and withdrawing his hand, Rowen suddenly noticed that Garp was looking at him with a strange look on his face. He didn¡¯t dare to look directly at Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) Queen, sping his head, and suffocating a sentence for a long time: ¡°Then¡­ long time no see Rosa.¡± Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) Queen is not young, she is almost the same age as Garp. Although she is good at maintaining her charm, she still has no hesitation in betraying her with a frown on her face. Wearing a gorgeous long dress decorated with green leaves and roses, and wearing a goldenurel crown, iid with an emerald the size of an eyeball. Her whole persona exudes a Queen¡¯s unique noble and mature temperament. When she was young, she would have been a beautiful woman who was the dream of thousands of young people! Seeing Garp¡¯s appearance, Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) Queen, known as ¡°Rosa¡±, raised her mouth and raised her right hand wrapped in tulle at him like a business person, asking him to kiss it. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time indeed, Vice-Admiral Garp.¡± Queen Rosa said slowly: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the King¡¯s 70th birthday, I would have died of old age before seeing you, Garp, for thest time.¡± Kaka¡­ Under Rowen¡¯s subtle gaze, Garp, who just bends down and is careless, stiffens at a speed visible to the naked eye for a moment. The muscle on his face harden¡­ Rowen estimates that he wouldn¡¯t even be able to stab him with a knife at this point! There is adultery! There is adultery!!! The fire of gossip in Rowen¡¯s eyes is burning, Dragon¡¯s mother, Luffy¡¯s GrandMother, Garp¡¯s wife, this is an eternal problem that has gued countless Pirate fans! Is that secret going to be revealed here? After saying a few more words, the Queen announced the dark history of this old asshole! Chapter 41 Old Sweetheart

Chapter 41 Old Sweetheart

¡°Growing stronger, and then standing on top of the world!¡± ¡°Follow the injustices in the world, swim in the Sea, and enjoy life!¡± ¡°Overturn the World Government, and bring down Tenryubito!¡± ¡°Sister, all-girls belong to me with white silk, ck socks, and small leather whip!¡± But the joy of traveling to One Piece World is definitely more than that. In Rowen¡¯s eyes, it is fun to appreciate the scenery of this ce that is different from the earth, see the local customs and taste its dishes, witness the ind god, and his reason for joining the Marines and growing stronger. In addition, discovering the truth concealed in the original work and uncovering those unknown secrets is even more fun!!! The question of ¡°Who is Garp¡¯s wife¡± is a big secret that was hidden in the original works in Rowen¡¯s eyes, and it is equivalent to the secret hidden in ¡°One Piece¡±! Because this is something that millions of pirate fans on the earth don¡¯t know! If it can be discovered by himself then that kind of feeling¡­it¡¯s so exciting! Seemingly bing aware of Rowen¡¯s gaze, Queen Rosa turned her head and asked, ¡°Mr. Do you have any questions?¡± At the same time, she impatiently withdrew her hand from the stiffened Garp¡¯s palm and hummed softly. Rosa doesn¡¯t know Rowen, but she knows what it means to be standing on Garp¡¯s right-hand side, and she won¡¯t despise him just because he is dressed as a Chore Boy. In response, the gossip fire in Rowen¡¯s eyes almost gushed out, and he opened his mouth and shouted: ¡°Naturally it¡¯s about you and Garp¡­¡± Boom!!! In the next second, a thick circle of smoke exploded on the spot! Between flying sand and rocks, thick smoke with over ten meters in height billowed! The people were suddenly panicked as they didn¡¯t know what happened. Fortunately, Queen Rosa immediately signaled to the left and right to let the guards appease the people, and the riot was quickly calmed down. After looking at the dust, they found Garp kneeling on one knee and shaking his fist into the ground and the thunder and lightning were crawling all over the floor, jumping for joy like an elf. Seeing the thunder and lighting, Queen Rosa smiled and spoke ¡°So he is the Rumble-Rumble Fruit ability user that disappeared for hundreds of years? No wonder you are so optimistic about him¡­¡± ¡°Puff Ha Ha Ha¡­¡± Garp¡¯s hearty smile also had a dry day. The people saw him gritting his teeth while trying tough and the expression on his face looked ugly as he said to Rosa: ¡°This little guy is going to sea for the first time. He doesn¡¯t understand the rules. I hope Your Majesty doesn¡¯t mind.¡± He didn¡¯t use Armament Haki, otherwise, Rowen would have been hammered into a meat sauce by his punch. But even though he escaped, Garp is not going to let him rest in the next few days¡­Even fools can hear the Killing intent in this sentence! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, the most beautiful flowers are also bred from an ugly seed, and the most beautiful gems need to be carefully carved by craftsmen.¡± Seeing Rowen¡¯s fearful transformation from thunder to an entity, and shrank behind Trane, who had a darkplexion on his face, Rosa said lightly: ¡°The wee ceremony is almost over, let¡¯s return to the pce.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡­ The Queen came to the Summer Region port to wee the Marines not only because of the peaceful climate and peaceful sea, suitable for entering the port but also because her pce is at the foot of the mountain at the end of the Summer Region. The West Ind is simr to Drum Country, both of which have tall and snow-capped mountains. But Drum Country just has a single high peak and it is an ordinary ind that is covered in snow all year round. But on the West Ind, the snow-capped mountain named Saint Gall Mountain stretches for thousands of miles! The area of ??the entire country is also countless timesrger than Drum Country, and it is even slightly bigger than the desert Kingdom basta! At the same time, this snow-capped mountain is still an active volcano, and the seasonal climate of the indes from this. The cold wind in the northern region ispletely blocked by the active volcano, and the Summer Region in the south is therefore always hot and sunny. Adding to the magma belt umted on the top of the mountain, the airflow temperature changes and then blows into the autumn and spring areas along the ridge, forming the four-season climate of the Grand Line. Along the prosperous trail unique to the Summer Region, soon, a majestic mountain fault appeared in front of the entire group. The fault is a thickyer of snow that hangs upside down like a waterfall, but at a certain ce, the wind and snow are blown away by the warm wind of the Summer Region, revealing a dark stone wall, which is separated from the white snow, and the scene is shocking. This is the case for the continuous thousand-meter high cliff fault, which is enough to make anyone feel emotional and praise the extraordinary work of nature. Not to mention that under the fault, a beautiful Pce is located there. In front of the main entrance of the pce, there was a group of people waiting there. They were the guards who weed the Queen back to the pce. At this moment, Rowen suddenly felt killing intent. Looking back, Garp was staring at someone opposite to him. Following his sight, he saw a young man with a calmplexion and a handsome face. This person was wearing a ck heavy armor that was ipatible with the Queen¡¯s guard, and the rest of them stepped back and stood behind him. Even if he did not master Observation Haki, Rowen could feel the strong killing intent from him! This is a decisive General! In line with this momentum, the masculine charm came to the face, and many maids around were looking at him quietly while blushing. Rowen suddenly realized something after wandering back and forth three times between the handsome face on the opposite side and Garp¡¯s old face. ¡°Fuck!!!¡± Garp suddenly turned his head and he stared at Rowen with an unkind expression: ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Rowen shook his head decisively. ¡°Nothing, I am thinking of nothing.¡± Garp wanted to say something, but then Queen Rosa got out of the carriage and gave Garp a look. Thetter red at Rowen, before leaving. ¡°General Fred, this is Vice Admiral Garp from Marine Headquarters. Vice-Admiral Garp, this is General Fred.¡± As if knowing that they are very familiar with each other, Queen Rosa didn¡¯t use many words, but simply introduced it in a t tone, and then asked: ¡°Are you ready for the amodation of Marine soldiers?¡± ¡°Everything is ready, Your Majesty.¡± The General named Fred has a very nice voice. There is a kind of hoarseness and maism unique to mature men. He and the noise like the Garp loudspeaker are not in the same ss. In this way, Rowen feels that Garp has no chance of winning. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. The king has returned to the pce, and you can take care of the rest.¡± Queen Rosa said lightly, and then, with the support of arge group of guards and maids, walked towards the depths of the pce. Other guests are not eligible to be greeted by the Queen personally. Garp is greeted because the other party represents Marine Headquarters and the face of the World Government. As an Allied Kingdom Member, the King muste out to wee him ording to etiquette. Now that it is over, Queen Rosa naturally does not need to stay here. When Queen Rosa left, Rowen turned his attention to look forward to the battle between the old lover and the little bitch. Unexpectedly, Fred¡¯s first sentence changed everything. ¡°It seems that Marines still refuse to give up, Vice Admiral Garp.¡± Marine, not Garp¡­ The things involved in it are like clouds and mud. Under Rowen¡¯s slightly different gaze, Garp looked calm and said lightly: ¡°Your conspiracy will not seed, Fred.¡± ¡°Then I have to look forward to your Marine¡¯s performance¡­ Three dayster, it will be both the Queen¡¯s birthday feast and the celebration of my ascendancy to the throne¡­ You must have a good drink!¡± After speaking, Fred didn¡¯t give Garp a chance to fight back and turned away. At this time, there is no problem. Rowen began to berate himself for being a fool. Recalling how he was abducted and taken out to sea, Rowen asked in a low voice: ¡°Is it him? Our mission goal¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not us, it¡¯s you¡­¡± Taking a deep breath, Garp loosened his clenched fist and waved his hand: ¡°Go to the station first. I will exin it to you slowly.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 42 Plot

Chapter 42 Plot

Things have to started around half a year ago. In September 1514, Sea Calendar, due to pirate¡¯s disturbance, the Queen¡¯s confidant Jade General went to sea to suppress bandits. But unexpectedly, Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) soldier Fred took the opportunity to rebel and sent heavy troops to seize the core sites of West Ind, threatening Queen to abdicate. When Marines received the request for help from the Queen¡¯s guards desperately, the Jade General had been ambushed by unknown forces in the sea, and no one knew anything about his life or death. The Queen had no way out, and the situation was getting desperate! Sengoku was angered by the strike back to East Blue, and Garp was crushed to take over the mission regarding the internal strife in West Ind. At the same time, they also found out that the force that ambushed Jade General was in the infamous Baroque work from the First Half of the Grand Line! It stands to reason that Marines cannot intervene in Allied Kingdom Member civil strife. But this time, it was not only civil unrest, but this situation also has the Baroque¡¯s work agency behind it. The Marines have half the reason to do it. However, even though they knew the existence of the Baroque work agency, they did not have specific evidence of Fred¡¯s contact with the other party, which was not a crime at all. Sengoku was very angry about this¡­ Seeing that Baroque Works reached out to the Allied Kingdom Member of the World Government, the Marines suffered from being unable to do anything without evidence. What could they do? So Garp went! He came to send everyone to their death. Naturally, Garp went very secretly. He didn¡¯t even return to Headquarters and directly redirected his ship on the ocean. He diverted halfway through the Eternal Pose and headed west. But even so, his whereabouts were still exposed, and he was blocked halfway¡­ ¡°This is Allied Kingdom Member¡¯s internal affairs and the World Government doesn¡¯t need to care about it. Marines should not interfere¡­¡± This General Fred is no ordinary person. In terms of status, he is not only the General of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), but he has also bought some Senior Officials of the World Government, and arranged for himself an official position without real power within the World Government! In terms of strength, he himself is a strong man who is not inferior to the Marine Generals. Although he has not mastered Haki but looking at the pirates that died under his hands. They all have bounties of over 50 Million! In addition to his external reputation, the peace and tranquility of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) were also made by him! In terms of fame, he is also the hero of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) admired by everyone. Crocodile is also loved by the people and has a huge number of supporters. At the same time, he is Queen Rosa¡¯s nephew and has the right to seed her! If he wants to rebel then not everyone can stop it. Unless the Queen canpletely suppress him¡­ But without the Jade General, the Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) Queen has no power, and if she tried to wrestle the country¡¯s power from her nephew who holds the power of war. The result would be self-evident¡­ Hearing this, Rowen also understands how difficult this handsome guy named Fred is, and the rebellion is justified in his eyes! But even if the atmosphere is so low, he still asks rather speechlessly: ¡°Is there no offspring of Queen Rosa who can seed to the throne?¡± Not to mention the problem that the Queen has no family affiliation at a lot of age, raising a child would be no problem for her! There is more hope for one more heir. As long as there is another heir to the throne now, General Fred would not be able to seed to the throne without damaging his reputation. The difficulty will increase by several levels! Even if he had gotten rid of the Jade General with the help of the Baroque work agency not dirtying his own hands, the threat posed by one heir would be more significant than two Garpbined together! Regarding this question, Garp suddenly stiffened. Trane coughed from aside and exined: ¡°The Queen was diagnosed with a disease when she was young and could not have children for life, so she had no children.¡± ¡°What the F¡­¡­¡± It seems that Rowen has asked something big! ¡°So, because there is no opponent, I can¡¯t wait¡­?¡± Rowen turned the subject and suddenly realized. To put it simply, this is the story of the Queen¡¯s session for too long, there are no children and no daughters, and his elder nephew who has been the heir to the throne for decades. Logically speaking, after Queen Rosa turned 70 after three days, and after a few years of declining energy, the circumstances of surrendering the throne is inevitable and reasonable. For the throne, who wouldn¡¯t be able to wait for a few years? But the terrible power is here! Especially if you know you have nopetitors! That kind of unconstrained ambition can make a most sensible person unbiased and irritable! After decades of suffering, thest patience of her nephew has been exhausted. He decided not to wait any longer! ¡­ Fred threatened him in the name of World Government in their previous encounter, and Garp Naturally could kill this person regardless of anything, and eliminate the troubles forever. But the consequence of breaking the rules is that the people in his Ship can hardly escape the World Government¡¯s ountability. Although Garp repeatedly expressed his dissatisfaction with the World Government in public and bluntly said that the other party was rubbish, he did not dare to challenge the patience of Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) with the life and future of his own people on line, so he had to go back to the Headquarters halfway and it was then that Rowen fell from the sky. At first, Rowen was too weak, and there was no reason to connect him with the Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) civil strife. Until Rowen showed his terrible talent and perseverance, Sengoku couldn¡¯t help thinking. As a Logia Ability user who wants to join the Marines, Rowen is capable and willing to obey orders. At the same time, because there is no file on him, he can not be regarded as a formal Marine. He is the best candidate to execute the Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) mission! As long as Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) Queenes forward to protect him after the matter ispleted, the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) wouldn¡¯t be able to fault him. Most of all¡­¡­ The Marines will finally be able to do something that the World Government doesn¡¯t want and they would be able to gain a bit of face! When the boss doesn¡¯t give a good face to the little brother, the consequences are also quite serious! However, theter development was unexpected. When Sengoku was holding the consciousness of a strong man with a broken wrist, because of Rowen¡¯s terrifying growth rate, countless people were studying his secrets. He waited for the information about the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method submitted by Zephyr. This material was quickly ced in front of Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars). If it can be installed on arge scale, the effect would be self-evident. Therefore, they attached great importance to it and even acquiesced in the dy in the development of Pacifista. Later, the Devices for this was confirmed to bepleted, and a piece of good news came from the Marines, which made Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) very satisfied. Out of the first batch of 300 units, the Marines only got 100 units in Headquarters. In addition, there are a full two hundred devices sent to each branch of the CP organization! In the eyes of Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars), the Marines are a group of watchdogs. But the hound had caught the prey, and he has gained some merit. They are the Tenryubito and the World Noble, and they won¡¯t be stingy with rewards. Ever since, regarding the matter of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) simply closed one eye, as long as it did not cause Allied Kingdom Members to panic, they will let the Marines do whatever they wanted. At the same time, they are also obeying the rule and starting a Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) ruled by Fred who dared to collude with the Baroque works. They are more willing to believe in Queen Rosa, who has been in charge of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) for decades. After all, the attitude of Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) decides everything! They are like those emperors of Ancient China, they are above thew! The semi-feudal social system of One Piece World can be seen from this. ¡°When youe to Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) this time, we Marines will not provide you with any help. It¡¯s all up to you, Rowen.¡± ¡°We Marines¡± means that Rowen is not the same person as them. Hearing these words, Rowen finally understood Garp¡¯s reason for pulling him out to sea. After all, Rowen can clearly remember what Zephyr said to him in the Marine Headquarters more than four months ago. ¡°ording to the rules, it is true! But you have not registered in the Headquarters Recruiting list. You are an outsider, and you are not in the list even now¡­¡± Now four monthster, Rowen, who is addicted to training, still has not registered in the ¡°Headquarters Recruitment Register¡± and is still ¡°An Outsider¡±. Even learning Marine Rokushiki, he also provided experimental data for Vegapunk, perfected the Device, and signed the treaty in ck and white. As long as he is a ¡°Not Marine¡± guy, no matter whether it is an Allied Kingdom Member or the senior officials of the World Government who were bought by Fred, no one would dare to challenge Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) who are also vaguely dissatisfied! Chapter 43 Party

Chapter 43 Party

¡°So that¡¯s it¡­ I thought it was a small deal, do you really want me to choose like this?¡± Rowen breathed out a sigh of relief after understanding the cause and effect. When hearing the first half of the story, Rowen thought that Garp meant to make a decision between the Marines and the World Government. Should the rules of the World Government take precedence or the order of Marines? It is equivalent to a test. Choosing Marines would be equivalent to Rowen being loyal to orders, and the World Government would have nothing to say. Choosing the World Government would mean that Rowen is loyal to the World Government, and Marines would be speechless. But this seems to be a no different choice, but it is actually an official taboo! The best way to do this is to ignore it and make no choice! It is conceivable that no matter how he chooses, his small body cannot withstand the pressure of either side of these two behemoths, and this test will also be an obstacle to his path of growing stronger in the Marines. When he couldn¡¯t learn in the Marines, then going out to sea as a Pirate would be his only way out. Do officials force Civil opposition? No, this is just a question about loyalty. In the end, they werepensated by the Marines or the World Government in some respect, but they were stuck in a quagmire. ¡­ Regarding Rowen¡¯sint, Garp gave him aplicated look without exining too much. This incident is indeed too much for the Marines, but the reason lies in him¡­ Marines have not only produced Rowen, a genius over the years, but also his son, Dragon. Dragon rebelled against Marines a few years ago and established the Revolutionary Army, which promoted the rebellious dogma of freedom and equality under the repressive rule of the World Government, which irritated Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars). This pressure transferred to Marines, which also caused Fleet Admiral Sengoku a headache. Therefore, because of Dragon¡¯s rebellion, Sengoku¡¯s distrust in Marine rookies increased day by day. In order to tie Rowen to death on the ship of Marine, he did not hesitate to let Rowen participate in the test of this crisis. If it weren¡¯t for Rowen¡¯s Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method which forcibly reverses the attitude of Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) and gives Sengoku more choices, things might really be what Rowen was worried about. Is this also ¡°Justice¡±? After all, I am sorry for Rowen! Garp sighed inwardly, then clenched his fists. He can do nothing! You are responsible for growing up with peace of mind, and your face is winding around, and the old man and others will clear the obstacles for you! If someone wants to target you then they would have to go through me. But for Rowen¡¯s optimism, Garp still reminded: ¡°This mission is not that simple, Rowen. Do you really know who your enemy is?¡± ¡°Ohh?¡± Rowen frowned and asked, ¡°Are there anyone else besides Fred?¡± After Baroque Workspleted the transaction to ambush General Jade, all that was left was to wait for Fred to take power and then collectpensation. From the perspective of the Emperor, Rowen can clearly say that Baroque Works now dare to intervene in the internal affairs of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), it must be for money! Because of Dance Powder, it¡¯s so expensive! The drought throughout bastasted for three full years, so the country was shaken and the rebels began to rise! For the Dance Powder consumed during this period, the Belly needed would be enormous! Fred must have paid a huge amount of remuneration to let the Baroque Work¡­ or the insidious and cunning Sand Crocodile, intervene in the quagmire of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital). So after the Marines arrived, the old asshole¡¯s reputation in the Sea was shocked. At this time, the Baroque work was the least of his worries. No money and troublesome things, it may also lead to the traces of people who follow the trail to ruin the country¡¯s great cause of stealing the country and lose the opportunity to avenge himself by defeating Whitebeard. Crocodile dares to continue to help Fred after his n is drawn! ¡°Naturally there are others, and¡­ quite a few!¡± Garp spoke with a serious look on his face and exined: ¡°Not to mention what the Baroque works are hiding in the dark. This time, Fred has joined other Allied Kingdom Members to form an alliance to put pressure on the Queen! No one can guarantee what they will do. What¡­ we can investigate the work of Baroque Works, but for the other people, we can only rely on you!¡± Rowen looked up with a dazed look on his face. ¡°Fuck!¡± This big nephew is really talented! ¡­ Fred is a genius¡­at least when ites to treason. See what he did! Not surprisingly, he also bought the pirates that made trouble in Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital). So first, he secretly bought pirates to create chaos on the border of the country, making Queen¡¯s confidant General Jade have to go out to sea to suppress the pirates and he got ambushed. Then, relying on the intelligencework he has, he found Garp¡¯s route and blocked him halfway without saying a word. And now he has united with other Allied Kingdom Members to form an alliance. Even if the Queen has any back-hands to cope with him then can she cope with pressure from a group of Kings from economic, military, political, and other aspects? The flowers offered to Tenryubito each year are not enough to make Tenryubito condescend and support her. Indeed, Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) does not need to pay any tribute, and there is no pressure on them in that aspect. What they need to pay every year is the best batch of flowers, the only one in the Grand Line to do so, and they have a special status. Even with the joint pressure from various countries, the citizens can still live and work in peace for a few years. But if a country wants to prosper, it can¡¯t just look at how much less it spends, but how much it earns. Shipping with other countries and the clearing of pirates require a lot of money! If the other countries join forces to boycott Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), within ten years, the once prosperous Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) will surely be a barrennd of Grand Line! Rather than insisting on being forced to abdicate until then, Queen Rosa, who loves her people like a child, might as well give up the throne now! One has to say, the big nephew is really ruthless! Harming others to gain something yourself! Feeding the hungry wolves with the flesh and blood of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), and then betting on the Queen to be cruel! But this is not a desperate situation¡­ The reason why Allied Kingdom Members are willing to form an alliance with Fred is nothing more than a matter of interest. Through the civil turmoil in Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), they rushed to get a share of the pie. If Marines can provide greater benefits to those countries, they will backhand Fred. Naturally, this is the most unlikely situation. Where do the Marines have so many benefits to be distributed? In addition, finding out Fred¡¯s guilt is another way. Because once convicted, Marines would have ample reasons to act against Fred. The Marine¡¯s hands-on format is not terrible, what¡¯s terrible is that they have made a deal with criminals before! This is not a deal with a royal family! The Pirates are a thorn in Gor¨­sei¡¯s (Five Elder Stars) side. The usation of colluding with pirates and the Baroque work agency can hardly be carried by senior government officials! At that time, each Allied Kingdom Member was afraid of catching fire and would definitely disassociate themselves. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 44 Trouble? Part 1

Chapter 44 Trouble? Part 1

Early the next morning, the Marines were stationed in the area. Rowen chewed food and his body shed, and he didn¡¯t stop exercising even while eating. Kuang Dang¡­ Another big pot of sea beast meat was eaten up by him, and after throwing away the rice bowl, Rowen burpedfortably while leaning against the chair to pick his teeth. The sun outside the window shined through the mottled green vines, and the head chef who was arranged by the Queen to take charge of the catering was sweating, and carefully asked: ¡°Mr. Rowen, are you full?¡± This guy seems to have the same size as ordinary people, but their appetite is simply at a monster level! Having been a chef in the pce for many years, he has seen many things, and even the most discerning guests appreciate his cooking. As a result, today, the chef began to doubts his life. It turns out that in addition to the taste and atmosphere, there are also some diners who are picky about the portion! Three people eat up food for twenty people! They are all from the Marine Headquarters! After eating, he even had to bring the breakfast he was waiting for the chef. ¡°Well¡­ I won¡¯t eat too much too early, it¡¯s not easy to digest.¡± What else can the chef say about this, he just smiled¡­ Mmp! During the operation of thunder and lightning, his muscles are stimted and fatigue is created which means that the food is quickly digested and absorbed, and the body is enriched. Feeling the swelling in his stomach dissipate, Rowen approached Garp, who was also picking his teeth, and asked in a low voice: ¡°Vice-Admiral Garp, what do you think the afternoon tea party will be like¡­¡± In the early morning, Queen Rosa sent a message to say that a tea party will be held in the pce garden this afternoon, and the Marines must be there by then. The Queen is no ordinary person. Most of the people who cane to her birthday banquet are members who are Kings and Nobles and famous merchants who are in the Grand Line. These people are quite good and they cannote together like this easily. The Queen Birthday Banquet is a good tform, so before the formal banquet, they will talk to each other and negotiate their interests. Therefore, Queen Rosa decided to hold a tea party this afternoon to let everyone talk about what should be discussed, which is also an unspoken rule. But now Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) is involved in the sensitive event of the alternation of rights, and most of those peoplee to cheer for Fred. Only a small number of people who want to use this tform to talk about business don¡¯t need to do so much to hold a tea party, they can solve it in private. This, there must be some purpose! Ding! Putting the toothpick into the clean dinner te, Garp narrowed his eyes and looked out the window: ¡°Whatever it is! You just have to remember that you are not a member of our Marine!¡± Rowen was surprised before he smiled a secondter: ¡°Understood!¡± ¡­ The pce is very lively today and the attendants whoe and go send snacks and tea to the garden to prepare for the tea party. But under the hustle and bustle, it is difficult to hide a hint of inexplicable tension. Although Fred¡¯s forcing the pce was only known to senior officials, the Jade General¡¯s life and death were unknown. Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) was missing a pir, which was also a great event. Those who know the whole story and know the purpose of Marines and the high-level people of various countries are even more frightened and afraid to speak loudly. Rowen turned a blind eye to all this, or he simply didn¡¯t care. As he was about to follow Garp to the tea party location, an attendant approached the three of them and said after saluting, ¡°Mr. Rowen, the Queen¡­¡± Really? Garp and Rowen looked at each other, then the former nodded and said, ¡°You go to see the Queen first. We will be waiting for you in the garden.¡± ¡°Understood¡­¡­¡± After that, Rowen turned around into another corridor under the leadership of the attendant. Garp and Trane watched him walk away, then moved on. ¡­ The tea party was held in the depths of the pce, and the Marine station was far away, still, in the Summer Region climate the cool snow wind blows down from the mountains and the climate is pleasant inside the pce. By the time they arrived at the destination, it was already the temperature ofte autumn. This is also the reason why the Queen chose this ce as the ce for the tea party. Nobles are often good at details. Their clothing is thick and there are almost no T-shirts like the Marines. If it¡¯s too hot, I¡¯m afraid no one will be in the mood for snacks and afternoon tea. ¡°Damn it! You bitches! Don¡¯t you know how hot the tea is?!¡± Garp and Trane had just stepped into the garden along the corridor, and an unbearable yelling caught their attention. At the same time, there was also the crisp movement of the teacup falling to the ground, and the crisp sound of the palms on the face. Snap! Trane looked in the direction of the sound, and a fat ball-like man was holding his hand angrily with a grim expression on his face. On the grass in front of him, an ordinary maid covered her face and looked around in horror. ¡°Bitch! Bitch!¡± The fat man in good cloth raised his hand and showed his bruised wrist. Obviously, it was he who had pped someone, but it was also him who got his hand injured. The fat man saw the contemptuous look cast at him by the other Nobles and was furious and he began to kick the maid. The maid was originally an ordinary person, how could she withstand the heavy kick of the three hundred jin fat man and she began to wail softly in just a few strokes. ¡°This asshole¡­¡± Trane was also born as amoner, and he also doesn¡¯t like Noble¡¯s ugly face. He put his hand on the hilt of the sword and began to advance. ¡°Don¡¯t get excited, Trane.¡± Garp also looked sullen but tried to restrain his anger. Trane knew the priorities and he took a deep breath and forced his anger down, he walked towards the side and sat down to drink tea. Maybe he was tired from the fight. After a few hits, the fat man stopped his movements and turned back to sit in the chair. There was a servant waiting by his side holding a cup, watching him sit down, he quickly handed over the cold tea with a ttering expression on his face. ¡°Your Highness, take a sip of tea to calm your breath.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ you kid, you are quite smart.¡± Chapter 44 Trouble? Part 2

Chapter 44 Trouble? Part 2

The fat man took a sip and found that the temperature of the tea was just right. He made a noise from his nostrils and nced at the servant. ¡°It is a blessing for me to beplemented by Your Highness. Is Your Highness hungry? These Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) specialty snacks taste very good.¡± ¡°Very good, give them to me.¡± On the other hand, the fat man was feeling veryfortable drinking tea and snacks and no one asked him about the beating he had given out. Because of the Nobles present, this kind of thing is sparse andmon, they are qualified to look down on the fat man, but the fat man is still Noble, what else can be done after the fight for amon person? On the other hand, the maid was beaten out of the air and seeing that she would not be living for long, no one had bothered. Even the guards around the garden dare note to help, because if the fat man is offended, no one will intercede for them. ¡°Garp will¡­¡± The expression on Trane¡¯s face was extremely ugly. He knew that if she was not treated, the maid would be dead. Now the guards are afraid of the Noble and dare not to help, aren¡¯t they the Marines would help? The reason why the fat guy beat someone when they arrived, in in terms, was to give them a p in the face, telling them that they were supporting Fred! The cause was in the Marine, and the maid just suffered a disaster. Garp¡¯s face was filled with anger and helplessness. If it wasn¡¯t Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), then the fat man would have already flown out of the pce half dead with Garp¡¯s violent temperament¡­ And even after Garp beat the fat man! Who would dare toe forward and confront Garp¡¯s fist?! But¡­¡­ ¡°Why are you being so timid to save someone. This is not like you at all, Vice-Admiral Garp.¡± Suddenly, a tall figure came from the entrance of the garden. Rowen nced at the maid who was spitting blood, and said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s just a stupid pig, what are you hesitating?¡± The expression on Garp¡¯s face became very different in an instant, the color on his face turned from red, blue, white, and ck, and he couldn¡¯t help but want to punch him. Trane was also blushing in suffocation, with aplicated expression on his face. But Rowen didn¡¯t notice the look in his eyes at the moment, because the words just spread far away in this quiet garden, and the fat man who had just given out the beating to the maid had heard him clearly. He turned his head in an instant and yelled, ¡°Who is it? Which bastard dares to scold me?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Rowen sneered and walked out from behind Garp. When passing by Garp, Garp asked quietly, ¡°Are you sure?!¡± Rowen answered his question with a relieved and easy-going expression on his face, he took a few steps forward and rubbed his ears: ¡°Who is the bastard yelling out at a time like this?¡± ¡°This bastard is scolding you¡­¡± The fat man replied smoothly, and then immediately woke up and realized what he had said and his face flushed red: ¡°You bastard! You even dare to fool me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just ying with a monkey¡­¡± Rowen said sincerely. If you admit that you are a monkey, you will suffer a dumb loss and even if you don¡¯t admit it, the fat man being a monkey is implied. ¡°You!¡± Being insulted like this, the fat man calmed down instead of getting angry. He first looked at Rowen¡¯s appearance and made sure that he did not have this Noble in his memory, then distinguished the other person¡¯s clothing, and immediately sneered: ¡°A Valueless Soldier of Marines, a worthless person like you dared to stand up to me and even curse me? Do you even know who I am?! ¡° ¡°I do not know¡­¡­¡± Rowen shook his head decisively. Seeing this scene, the fat man snorted proudly in his nostrils. He just wanted to show Rowen the name of his family, but suddenly he heard Rowen asking, ¡°Then do you know who I am?¡± ¡°You¡­¡­¡± The fat man hesitated. He nced at Rowen and his eyes got a little dazed. ¡°I do not know¡­¡­¡± Shu¨¡! In the next moment, a figure shed by, causing a gust of wind to blow. When everyone¡¯s eyes recapture Rowen¡¯s position, he has alreadye in front of the fat man. Rowen raised his hand and pulled it forward under the horrifying gaze of a group of Nobles around him. Snap! A ball of meat suddenly took off on the spot and it flew seven or eight meters away and hit the rockery in the corner of the garden. When he fell from the rockery, he didn¡¯t die, but half of his life was almost gone. ¡°You don¡¯t even know who I am, you should just die!¡± Rowen uttered a speechless sentence, an understatement that seemed to fan a fly. Everyone was stunned by Rowen¡¯s daring behavior. They didn¡¯t expect that someone would dare to be wild in the pce! Not to mention that the Nobles gathered here to have a high status, how dare he do something like this?! Even Garp was stunned by this scene. He found that he still underestimated the violent behavior of Rowen. A Noble who is also an Allied Kingdom Member might still be from a Royal Family. He didn¡¯t have to bend his knees, but that doesn¡¯t mean he can beat them up however he likes! But thinking about the look Rowen had just passed over to him, he sat down in peace and he even told Trane to watch the drama. Rowen is smart, and Garp doesn¡¯t believe he doesn¡¯t know what he is doing. Since he dared to do this, he must be sure of it. ¡°You¡­ how dare you?!¡± ¡°Guard! Where did the guards die? Someonemitted an attack!!¡± The startled Nobles quickly calmed down after panicking, but they were just yelling out. They have never thought that someone would dare to do anything to an Allied Kingdom Member as they would be dead! Soon, a group of guards poured in from all directions under Fred¡¯s leadership. If nothing happens, the Queen will hand over the throne to him at the birthday banquet the day after tomorrow. This trick of the exchange of the pce guards, it would be impossible for the rebel genius Fred to ignore it. He hid in the dark at first, after all, he still maintains the identity of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) General and is not qualified to participate in this Nobles tea party. At the same time, he also wanted to take a good look at what Garp and others would do. But unexpectedly, Rowen dared to attack in public! Fred was overjoyed. After a while, he immediately led people into the garden and surrounded Rowen with the sh of swords, and shouted angrily: ¡°How dare you hurt someone in the pce, kneel down and quietly get captured or you will be killed on the spot!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Suddenly, azy tone sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Fred is very familiar with this voice, he has heard it loudly since he was a child. ¡°Your Majesty the Queen!¡± Chapter 45 Swings

Chapter 45 Swings

Queen Rosa is here, at the critical moment when Rowen is about to be arrested. No matter how careful you think, Rosa is still the Queen. The crowd of Nobles didn¡¯t want to recite the ¡°I don¡¯t know the etiquette¡±, which is the foundation of their ¡°Nobleness¡±, so they bend down and salute honestly. Even Fred is no exception to this. After the salute, Fred nced at the fat man who was being lifted and then said to Queen Rosa: ¡°Your Majesty, His Highness Andrew was injured by that Marine Soldier, hemitted an unforgivable mistake. Please punish him severely!¡± When Fred opened his mouth, the Nobles around him also shouted. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, this guy is too courageous and must be punished severely!¡± ¡°For the glory of Noble! Normal punishment would not be enough to quell their anger!¡± That fat man is also a King? Surrounded by the crowd, Rowen rolled his eyes feeling slightly surprised. But thinking of what Queen had told him when she summoned him just now, he felt confident again. He gave Queen Rosa a wink and pointed to the maid who was trying to prop herself up and knelt aside. Rosa, as the Queen of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), has never seen any big thinking process, but she can see Rowen¡¯s thought at a nce. If Rowen were to act as a Marine Soldier then no one would be able to save him from punishment, not even Garp. There is a clear line between civilians and Noble. A Marine Soldier may be above thew, but he is no different from civilians. But¡­ What if he is not a Marine Soldier? So Rosa ignored Fred and the others and turned towards the maid. Fred suddenly had an unknown premonition in his heart and he reached out to stop her. But at this moment, Rowen took a step forward and blocked him with his broad back. Fred went to stop Queen¡¯s hand against his back but he was unable to push Rowen at all. ¡°This kid¡­¡± A faint of surprise shed in his eyes, and then he forcefully tried to get past but a shout of lightning stopped him and forced him to take a step back. Withdrawing his hand, Fred rubbed his fingers silently and a gloomy expression appeared on his face: ¡°Are you that Marine rookie, Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability user, Rowen?¡± He could even investigate Garp¡¯s secret route so how could he not find Rowen¡¯s information, let alone after seeing the scene at the port, Garp had punched Rowen to the ground on the Port, revealing his identity. But Rowen is a member of the Marines so no matter how, as long as he is a Marine, Fred had no fear of him! So Fred didn¡¯t care about Rowen¡¯s appearance at all until he was forced back by Lightning and he finally remembered this piece of information. Regarding this question, Rowen grinned before he answered: ¡°General Fred really knows everything, looks like the rumors of you having eyes everywhere was not exaggerating. You are right, I am the Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability user, but¡­I am not a Marine rookie!¡± ¡°Nani?¡± Fred¡¯s pupils shrunk when he heard Rowen¡¯s answer, and he looked back at Garp who was eating a donut with greasy crumbs littering around his mouth and he immediately understood something. That¡¯s it! To stop me, they became this shameless? If the Marines do not admit that Rowen is a Marine Soldier then who can prove that he is one? If Rowen is not a Marine Soldier then what kind of identity can make him so confident? At this moment, Rosa walked towards the maid and with a trace of Queen¡¯s unique indifference, she asked condescendingly: ¡°Tell me, who hit you?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I¡­cough cough¡­¡± The maid was startled and her voice choked. She didn¡¯t answer directly. After all, so many Nobles around her had been casting some unkind nces at her, but she raised her head and nced at Rowen, who was opposing Fred and the maid hesitated. If I don¡¯t tell the truth, he will be in big trouble, right? I don¡¯t want to die, but I can¡¯t hurt him! That person was the only one who stood up to speak to the untouchables like herself, and the maid who knew that there was not much time had a kind of willingness to take the Emperor off his high horse. At this point, the maid gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s His Highness, Andrew!¡± ¡°How Bold!!¡± It was Queen Rosa¡¯s words that alerted everyone present in this tea party. In front of Fred¡¯s surprised gaze, Queen Rosa smiled gloomily and said angrily: ¡°This Queen is the only one who has the right to deal with this Queen¡¯s Maid! An outsider bullying this Queen¡¯s maid in her own pce. Do you want to go to war against the Huadu West Ind ( Flower Capital)?!!!¡± Hearing this sentence, the Nobles who were still on the united front were a little confused. What the hell? Go to war?! This is not a trivial thing to say and it is even more serious whening from the mouth of the Queen of the Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital)! As said before, Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) has and area that is not smaller than basta, and there is no Sand Crocodile to stand against the Royal Family. Their national strength is famous throughout the Grand Line! Otherwise¡­it would have been impossible to make so many Allied Kingdom Members of the World Government jealous ande to support Fred. Although Andrew is also an Allied Kingdom Member, his territory is small and his forces are barren. Not to mention Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), most of Noble¡¯s private soldiers present can easily destroy him, and it is also the reason why this Fat Lord was looked down upon. Therefore, he is destined to lose this war against Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital)! Fred was also blinded with surprise at this moment, because if they really went to war then he along with his division who are famous in this country wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from this responsibility. Regardless of the status of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) and Andrew¡¯s State in this Sea, Andrew, as a guest, bullied the host¡¯s maid in the host¡¯s pce, and that could be viewed as him considering that the other party was weak. Queen Rosa has plenty of reasons to fight against him and his small country. And Fred, as the General of the Soldiers and Horses, once Queen deres war, he must take the lead. In this way, he does not know when he will be pushed to the throne! Kneeling on one knee immediately, he began to dissuade her: ¡°Your Majesty! The war between the two countries for such a reason would be too bad, many would be involved, and hundreds of people would lose their families. Please think twice about this decision, Your Majesty!¡± The Nobles around were silent at the moment, for fear that they would give Rosa a chance to have ordered an attack against them. No country alone canpete against Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital). In the end, if the Queen¡¯s orders were then General Fred must also obey her instructions. He would first need toplete the war and destroy Andrew¡¯s country named Reese before he can secure the throne for himself. At this moment, Fred hated Rowen to death, and he also hated Andrew. If it were not for these two people, there would be no change in today¡¯s tea talks, and his throne would be secure! Now, he must ask the Queen to look at the cruel side of the war and to take back this sentence. After all, he is her own rtive, and Fred is very clear about Rosa¡¯s nature of loving people like a child. ¡°Well, it makes sense. It¡¯s not worth it to waste the people and money for such a waste¡­¡± Under Fred¡¯s nervous gaze, Rosa said something that made everyone breathe a sigh of relief. Then she raised her hand and pointed at Andrew: ¡°Throw this fat pig out of my sight! If he dares to say anything then let him and his people prepare for the extinction of their country!¡± Those old and muddy eyes were full of majesty at the moment and no Noble dared to look at her. Even Fred, in front of her majesty, dared not refuse even if his face was as ck as ink. This is the tolerance that a big King should have! Overbearing! The difference between her and King Cobra of basta is like the one in the sky and one on the ground with King Cobra being the indecisive King who is good at doing bad things! With such a loving and domineering King guardian, the prosperity of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) is not a fluke! Rowen¡¯s eyes were full of attention from behind, and suddenly he understood why the careless Garp had fallen in love with Queen Rosa before. Although the reason for the rtionship between the two of them was still mysterious as Rowen would be on the receiving end of the ¡°Fist of Love¡± if he asked, but as long as they are intent, even blind people would be able to see it! At this moment, he saw Rosa beckoning to him and he sprinted past Fred who was still kneeling on the ground, and came in front of Queen Rosa. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Noting Rowen, Fred¡¯s eyes shed with a sudden thought. Wait, didn¡¯t Ie here to teach this brat a lesson? Now, even though Andrew has been thrown out, the current situation is still there, Rowen had dared to do something against a Noble, which is also a big deal! He immediately lowered his head and said straightforwardly: ¡°Your Majesty, although His Highness Andrew was at fault first, this person is just a civilian. It is also a big mistake for a mere Civilian to act against a Noble. Please punish him severely, Your Majesty!¡± These Nobles are all here to support him, and he must show enough attitude for that to remain the same. However, Rosa ignored him again, and said to Rowen, ¡°Chief Imperial Guard Rowen, you did a great job. If anyone else dares to offend this Queen¡¯s majesty in this pce, I allow you to do as you see fit! If anything happens then this Queen will bear it!¡± You will bear it? You are on the verge of losing your throne, what will you bear?! In the end, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m in the wrong!! And! Rowen¡­ Chief Imperial Guard? Fred paused and raised his head incredibly and he looked at Garp. In order to stop me, you Marine, you made such a big deal!! Chapter 46 Win Over

Chapter 46 Win Over

The Chief Imperial Guard of the pce, the Commander-in-Chief guarding the pce and guarding the Queen, what status is that?! Uh¡­ if you really want to talk about status, it¡¯s not as good as being a Third-Tier Noble. But the person who can hold this position is definitely the King¡¯s most trusted person! Your status can be higher than him, but you are not higher than King¡­ Then he is truly under one and above all the people in the country! Jade General was the highest fighting force around the Queen and he was also loyal to the Queen and it was because of his powers and loyalty that he was the Chief Imperial Guard of the pce and that is also the main reason why General Fred decided to ambush him. As long as General Jade exists for one day, his n to force himself on the throne will note true! Naturally, he can also enter the pce under the pressure of arge army and forcefully change the dynasty by violent means. But Fred is noble, so he doesn¡¯t want to use the bloody means that he uses to clean up dissidents like those pirates. After getting rid of the Jade General, the first thing he did was to change the guard and put his confidant in the pce, and it was for this reason. He had thought that the birthday banquet was just around the corner and there would be no change in the position of Chief Imperial Guard in the pce, but Fred did not expect that Queen Rosa would give this position to Rowen at such a critical time! This is really such bullshit! Only the people of the Allied Kingdoms quit being Allied Kingdom Members to join Marine, and those who did not quit Marine cannot join the forces of any Allied Kingdoms! This is an irreversible job exchange! Those who quit Marine and join other forces can no longer be trusted by Marine! Rowen, as the user of Rumble-Rumble Fruit which is known as the strongest Logia Devil Fruit, has a bright future! Fred did not expect that the Marines would push Rowen to the position of Chief Imperial Guard in the pce. In this way, Rowen would not be able to return to Marine for life! At first, he thought that Marines were shameless as they didn¡¯t admit that Rowen was a Marine. Now he discovered that this is what shamelessness is, this is really despicable! ¡­ After returning to his senses, General Fred found that the garden was quiet and the Nobles were silent. Rowen changed from being a Marine Soldier to the Chief Imperial Guard. Rosa gave him the right to punch first and ask questionster. If they were also tossed out like Andrew and get humiliated then what can they do? Would they really be willing to go to war with Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital)?! What an international joke! They will continue to support Fred, after all, it is a well-drawn pie. But before the day Queen announced her abdication, these Nobles didn¡¯t want to provoke Rowen, who was obviously not some ordinary person. They used Fred¡¯s name to be bbergasted and express their stance, while the Queen ordered Rowen to handle the troublemakers as he saw fit! The prosperity of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) gave them a lofty position in the Grand Line. At the same time, it also made Rowen, the Chief Imperial Guard of the pce, have a status and position that is higher than most of the Nobles present! The Nobles left and Garp and Trane also left. Rowen is now the Chief Imperial Guard of the pce, and there is no reason for him to go back to the Marine station with them. Although the two are equally confused, they are not worried about Rowen joining the Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) camp. After all, except for them¡­ few people know that Rowen is a ¡°Temporary Worker¡±. Rowen, who is not even an official Marine, became the Chief Imperial Guard of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital). What¡¯s wrong with that? There Is nothing wrong! The only people left in the garden are General Fred and Rowen. Sweeping around, Rowen was sitting in a chair, pouring a snack into his mouth leisurely. Seeing Fred looking towards him, Rowen smiled and said, ¡°General Fred, what are you thinking about so deeply, are you thinking about the ways you can get rid of me?¡± Taking a deep breath, Fred¡¯s expression condenses, and the Killing intent overflowed from his eyes. ¡°What if I say yes?¡± ¡°Well¡­it will be more troublesome¡­¡± Fred thought Rowen was saying he would be in trouble and suddenly sneered with disdain. But Rowen¡¯s next sentence made the corners of his mouth twitch and he didn¡¯t know how to answer. Because Rowen said: ¡°As an Ability user, I naturally have my own weaknesses. But lightning can destroy everything that is not good for me with high temperatures, such as the insting rubber that restrains lightning. If I can¡¯t destroy things such as Seastone which is the natural enemy of an Ability User like me, I can also rely on my speed to avoid it¡­ So if you want to kill me, you will have to fast and learn Armament Haki in addition to gaining an absolute advantage in hard power¡­ Oh, right, does General Fred know about Armament Haki?¡± Haki users are basically invisible in the First Half of the Grand Line, and many people regard it as a legend. For example, in East Blue, Devil Fruit Ability users are also a legend. But to ask Fred if he knows Haki, this is a little underestimating the hero of the country. Fred¡¯s lips twitched a few times before he said: ¡°I know!¡± ¡°Then¡­can you use it?¡± Fred: ¡°¡­¡± After taking a few deep breaths, Fred pressed the urge to beat someone in his heart, and suddenly smiled: ¡°You are very good, Chief Imperial Guard Rowen.¡± ¡°You are also a genius, at least when ites to treason¡­¡± Fred: ¡°¡­Stop talking about this nonsense¡­ Chief Imperial Guard, you can¡¯t go back to the Marines now, do you want toe over and help me?¡± ¡°Huhh?¡± Rowen gave a suspicious look to Fred and asked: ¡°If I heard you right, you are trying to win me over?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When he said this, Fred felt a lot more rxed: ¡°You are already tied with Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital). Even if this rebellion fails, the problem of my Aunt not having any children will not be resolved. The future King would still be me, you will alsoe under mymand.¡± ¡°In that case, why not cooperate with me? Marine¡¯s purpose is to protect Aunt Rosa, right? Who is the ruler of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital)? It doesn¡¯t matter to you at all, does it?¡± Seeing Fred¡¯s handsome face full of confidence, Rowen was silent. Speaking of Queen¡¯s childlessness, Rowen was also depressed. He has already made many ns about this situation but the Queen does not have any children, and his only rtive is the big nephew who is rebelling against her. In the One Piece World of this semi-feudal society, royal blood inherits the throne, which is the unshakable foundation! As for Marine¡¯s true purpose, Rowen was also uncertain but he didn¡¯t care. Whether it is Queen¡¯s life or Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) harmony, the most important thing is the old asshole¡¯s thoughts andmand, he only needs to follow the order. But¡­¡­ This is also an opportunity! Rowen dropped the snack he took a bite into, filled the teapot with water, and wiped off the water stains. A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: ¡°There would be arge price to pay to get me¡­ ¡°How about the intelligence of the Baroque work agency?¡± Fred¡¯s handsome face also evoked a smile, and he and Rowen stared at each other. After a while, Rowen retracted his gaze and continued to eat the cakes: ¡°General Fred is quite ruthless! Presumably, the traces of your contact with them have beenpletely wiped out by you? The rest of the insiders should have been killed too¡­¡± Fred smiled freely at this. ¡°It has been four full months, I do not n to just sit and wait for death.¡± ¡°If you can support my ascendance to the throne then the intelligence of the Baroque work agency will be given to you! Whether this credit is for Marine or you, it would be all up to Mr. Rowen! Besides, once I inherit the throne, the position of Chief Imperial Guard will be unbreakable, even the position if a General can be considered.¡± The General of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) and the Intelligence of the Baroque work agency, in order to win Rowen, Fred is going all out. The reason is the same as he thinks. From Marine to Chief Imperial Guard, Rowen has been tied to Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), and there is no possibility of him going back. Adding Rowen being a Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability user, he is also a powerful force worthy of winning over to his side! As for whether Rowen will be against him in the future¡­ People who are not of royal blood would not be able to do anything in presence of him as they are not ying at the same stage. If Rowen wants to want toe upon his stage then the difficulty is simr to him fighting and winning against all three Admirals at the same time with his current strength! ¡°Really¡­ This is really a high price!¡± Rowen was surprised for only a second and slightly smiled while eximing. ¡°Mr. Rowen deserves this gift!¡± Fred cocked his mouth while the expression on his face remained unchanged. Both of them had a faint smile on their faces, like two sly foxes. One has to say, this Fred has a big appetite for him to want Rowen who is a Lightning Logia Devil Fruit User. Fred has brains, strength, scheming, and determination. Cooperating with such a hero, as long as you don¡¯t make mistakes, the advantages will outweigh the disadvantages! But¡­¡­ ¡°Not enough!¡± The expression on Rowen¡¯s face suddenly sank, and he whispered: ¡°I have a question that has not been answered, so I hope General Fred can tell the truth.¡± ¡°You want to ask¡­ why Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) has acquiesced to the Marine interfering in the internal affairs of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), but still pushes you to the front side?¡± Even though his height and strength soared because of learning Rokushiki, standing in front of Rowen with heavy ck armor, Fred is still strong and burly and he looks bigger and broader than him. Especially the strange sheen that shed through his eyes made Rowen unable to stop his heart from sinking. But he still nodded and said without fear: ¡°Yes!¡± Although there is no thinking as a choice for this mission since even Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) has acquiesced to it then why is Garp still fearful? In the Marine camp, Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars)¡¯s attitude is everything! Garp could rush into the pce and kill Fred directly, and there would be no need for him to take such trouble. As long as Fred dies¡­ Allied Kingdom Member League? That is a joke in front of the Gor¨­sei! Therefore, Rowen must figure out the real reason! Chapter 47 Plan

Chapter 47 n

The Pce of the Summer Region has a pleasant climate because of the snow-capped mountains and cold wind. The flower nts in the garden are full of beautiful flowers. But this beautiful view which could honestly be taken out of a scroll, two violent auras continue to rise, forming a real storm, destroying everything in the garden! On one side was the formidable Thunder Dragon, slowly fluttering its wings, wherever it went, the grass dies without any chance of getting reborn again. On the other side, thick ck smoke faintly mixed with orangutan fire set the ground on fire. Countless people looked at the direction of the garden in awe and were surprised by the two auras. ¡°Hey, I hope Fred can understand everything I do¡­¡± In the depths of the pce, Queen Rosa stood by the window and her eyebrows rising from the past, adding a bit of mncholy. ¡°He will understand, Your Majesty.¡± A sturdy figure in ck stood behind Queen and answered after hearing this. ¡°I hope so¡­huh? It seems that the winner has been decided?¡± In the distance, the Thunder Dragon suddenly shrank and then spread out. At the same time, the thick ck smoke also expelled outwards, dissipating in the air. When everything calmed down, the entire garden disappeared, leaving only a ruined ruin in ce, without any trace of life. A few minutester, the guard informed Rowen to go and see the Queen. At this time, Rowen has changed into the unique leafy uniform of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) Guards, with a carefully selected white rose on his chest, which symbolizes Queen Rosa as the heart. After the announcement, Rowen walked into the Queen¡¯s room and knelt on one knee. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°You¡­ you didn¡¯t tell him the truth, Rowen?¡± Rosa is not in her Empress Grabs and she also didn¡¯t have the aura of a Monarch at this moment. At this moment, she is just an old woman worried about the younger generation. The sadness in her tone can even be heard by a deaf person! ¡°I did not, I have plenty of time!¡± ¡°That is good!¡± Rosa raised her head and looked at Rowen in amazement: ¡°I will count on you, Mr. Rowen!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡­ After half an hour, where Marines are stationed. ¡°You mean, you pretended to surrender and let Fred tell the whereabouts of the Baroque work agency?¡± Garp looked at Rowen with a look of surprise on his face and spoke: ¡°That was unexpected, Rowen, you even know how to y tricks on your opponent?¡± It was very unexpected that Rowen would be the Chief Imperial Guard of the Pce, but considering that Rowen has an important role and needs a suitable identity to walk around the pce, this is quite good. However, Fred would even give Rowen all the information he has on the Baroque Agency just so he could pull Rowen to his side, which surprised Garp! Rowen rolled his eyes and said angrily, ¡°Stop with your nonsense! Fred is wishing that Marines would find the Baroque Work agency and eradicate them, he is wishing to borrow a knife to kill someone without even lifting a hand! Even if I didn¡¯t pretend to surrender to him, he would have secretly leaked information he has on the Baroque Work Agency and he will let us help him get rid of these hyenas.¡± Rowen asked after taking a sip of water, ¡°What should I do next? If I want to move against Fred then it seems I have no chance¡­¡± Since Fred dared to wark with a shady organization then he must erase all traces of his contact with the Baroque Work Agency. Even if the Marines captures all the people from the Baroque Work Agency, there is absolutely no way that they would find any substantive evidence against him. After all, as he said, it has been four full months! Knowing Marines Justice¡¯s heart, how could he leave anything that wille back to bite him in the ass? So even if the Marines convicted him in order to save Queen, but there was no definite proof¡­ Counting the arrest of the people from the Baroque Work Agency, Queen Rosa would still face pressure from the Allied Kingdom Member Alliance and would have to abdicate the Throne. What could the Marines do to protect the Queen from that turmoil? That¡¯s the main problem they are facing! And Rowen was right. Fred wished that the Marines would take the initiative to wipe out the remaining forces of the Baroque Agency on the ind and kill them. Once the Marine army is deployed, the pce is bound to be turbulent! Until then, the division of troops is the only result that they could bring. ¡°Are you sure that you can protect the Queen from Fred¡¯s attack, Rowen?¡± This matter involves the safety of Queen Rosa so Trane asked with a serious tone. In response, Rowen shook his head readily: ¡°No!¡± ¡°Fred is a Paramecia Coal-Coal Fruit Ability user, I can crush him in terms of lethality, and adding my Logia¡¯s Elementalization physique, I will win the fight! But if he is not fighting for winning, but for the purpose of killing the Queen, then the Rumble-Rumble Fruit¡¯s lethality is actually a drawback against the Coal-Coal Fruit, as I have no defensive measure which I could deploy to protect anyone besides myself.¡± Fighting with Fred in the afternoon, apart from creating a no-man¡¯snd istion, the two guys who were fighting were also testing each other. As Rowen said, if they really fought against each other in a life and death battle then Fred will not be his opponent and he would be able to kill him with some difficulties. Without Armament Haki and not being restrained by attributes, the Rumble-Rumble Fruit¡¯s dominance is unparalleled! But Fred is not such a simple character, he has a simr output of power which is the same as him and his body produces soot which can be used to ignite a fire at any ce and at any time! With the mmability and explosive characteristics of Coal Powder, Rowen couldn¡¯t stop Fred if he went after someone to kill them. It¡¯s not that he is not his opponent at that moment but it just means that Rowen wouldn¡¯t be able to protect anyone. This situation is the most aggrieved situation he is facing! Trane frowned tightly when he heard Rowen¡¯s answer. He nced at Garp and found that thetter¡¯s eyes were closed, he had apparently caught in a difficult choice between heaven and man. He stood still helplessly, waiting for Garp to make a decision. After a long time, Garp put his hands on the edge of the table and shouted, ¡°We¡­ are Marines!¡± ¡°We will do it tonight!¡± After saying this, Garp removed his hands from the table in one go and sat back in his chair. But the table is missing two palm-sized pieces of wood. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Garp, the Queen will not be in any danger¡­ I will try my best to protect her!¡± Rowen¡¯s rare and unprecedented wordsforted Trane but Garp looked at him with a suspicious look on his face and asked him a question: ¡°Did you steal my donut?!¡± Rowen: ¡°¡­¡± Shouldn¡¯t expect anything with this Century Old Asshole!!! And¡­¡­ ¡°Who wants you to protect her?¡± As Rowen stared in shock, Garp had a free and easy smile on his face. His sturdy bear-like body burst out with an aura simr to mes that were visible to the naked eye: ¡°This time¡­ this Old Man will go out in person!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 48 Fearful Possibility Part 1

Chapter 48 Fearful Possibility Part 1

It was night, and the moon and stars were scarce in the dark sky. Because of the instability of the political power in the Royal Capital, even if the Queen¡¯s birthday banquet is around the corner, the residents of the Royal Capital can only rest early and dare not wander the streets in the middle of the night. Under the bright moonlight, a group of figures stepped across the roof and alley corners and moved forward with great momentum. Their action is orderly, swift, and agile. Everyone present in the group is using Soru. Their speed is so fast that ordinary people would only see a shadow shed by them and they will think of them as their imagination. This is a team of Elite Marines with an average Doriki value of around 500! This is the Strongest force under Garp! And it was¡­ Rowen and Trane were leading them! No one knew where Garp is! The direction where Rowen and others were going is a jungle in the Summer Region, which is also the hiding ce for members of the Baroque Work Agency. ording to the intelligence Rowen had received from Fred, the members of Baroque Work Agency did not evacuate directly after General Jade became lost in the Sea. Instead, they hid in the West side of the Ind and waited for them to take the power and receive handsome rewards. Although four months have passed since the incident with the General and many people have left one after another, but there are still hundreds of people remaining there! For the sake of safety, Garp had sent out this Elite unit led by Rowen and Trane to act together. With the cooperation of a Logia User and a Master Swordman, they should be more than enough for the enemy. ¡­ They are all little Powerhouses whose Doriki value exceeds the limit of normal humans. This squad of only thirty people is extremely mobile and aggressive! In less than half an hour, they walked through the town and arrived at a remote mountain in the old forest. Behind the hillside is a dense jungle, which looks no different from the Jungles in other ces. But Trane, who was utilizing his Observation Haki, clearly felt something from there. He pulled Rowen, who was about to move on, and gestured forward. Have¡­¡­ Sentinel¡­¡­ Three¡­ Nodding, Rowen allowed Trane to call the three people behind him, and then he opened the parchment map to indicate their respective goals. Thunder and lightning are definitely not suitable for clearing the mission which is to be done with utmost secrecy. Although thunder would be able to kill any enemy instantly but the movement would be too big. After waiting for a while, three vivid nightingales crowed from the jungle, and Trane told the troops to move on. At this time, Rowen¡¯s mission also came. Waiting for Trane to lead people into the jungle and calcting the time, Rowen entwines the electric light all over his body and he stepped on the ground vigorously, turning into an electric light, and shing into the sky! Thunder and lightning originally came from the sky. As long as Rowen wants to, he can float in the sky for half an hour without falling. After mastering Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk), he can float for even more time and it is even possible for him to remain there forever! Because when normal people use Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk), they use their stamina and they really can¡¯t use them limitlessly and stay in mid-air forever. But the situation is different for Thunder-Lighting Human as he would consume nothing. His mission tonight is to provide Trane with high-altitude reconnaissance and¡­Air Support! Bang Rumble!!! The jungle still looks like a jungle, but deep in the dense forest, a house has been built in a small open space. This is really weird¡­Why did the Baroque Work Agency not leave afterpleting their mission, but instead stayed here for half a year?! Butbined with the intelligence provided by Fred in the afternoon, Rowen already had the answer in mind. The root of Garp¡¯s inability to do whatever he wants is actually the attitude of Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars). It¡¯s just different from the unteral dissatisfaction of Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) before. This time, the sourcees from Allied Kingdom Members. The day before they were ready to leave, some King from the Allied Kingdom got the information about the Marine¡¯s n from somece. In Mary Geoise, in front of Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars), he used Garp of interfering in other countries¡¯ internal affairs with Marine forces and organized other Allied Kingdoms to move against the Marine together! This situation created a headache for the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars)! The Allied Kingdom Members already pushed Garp back before he could do anything, so what should they do? If they let him go and then called him back then where would the pride of Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) go? If they don¡¯t call him back then the Allied Kingdoms will make trouble for them again. So Garp still couldn¡¯t do it and the only one who can do it is Rowen, who has no files and is out of their jurisdiction. And the guy who is doing things is basta¡¯s King, Nefertari¡¤Cobra! ¡°Nefertari¡¤Cobra?¡± Rowen¡¯s heart shuddered when he heard the name. Time to return to the afternoon garden, surrounded by thunder and lightning and ck coal, the two guys did not have to worry about their conversation leaking out. ¡°Yes, that is a powerful country notparable to our Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital)! King Cobra loves the people like his childrens and he is loved by the people in return.¡± Speaking of this, Fred, who is always full of confidence was somewhat surprised: ¡°But the strange thing is, why did basta know what happened in Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), and why did King Cobra has changed his normal methods and took the initiative to go to Mary Geoise to help me speak.¡± Although they are both descendants of the Twenty-Generation Royal Family, the Nefertari family and Mary Geoise¡¯s ¡°Tenryubito¡± family have never been of the same mind. This generation¡¯s King, Cobra is even more typical and heterogeneous and he is disrespectful and disobedient towards the World Government. On the contrary, when the World Council talked about the Revolutionary Army issue in 1514, Cobra also used other Allied Kingdom Member Kings of not taking their citizens seriously which allowed the Revolutionary Army to gain an opportunity to make some serious issues in the kingdoms which made the Kings ufortable. This kind of good old man was standing out for himself? ¡°Perhaps¡­ it¡¯s the high-level management members you bought in World Government helping you!¡± Rowen looked at Fred weirdly. ¡°Do they even have that ability?¡± Fred doesn¡¯t believe that the group of pussies can do such a great thing as that, but only this spection makes sense. When the storm cleared, Fred suddenly asked, ¡°You have asked me so many questions, and I also want to ask you a question, Chief Imperial Guard Rowen.¡± Rowen, who was about to leave, turned back and spoke: ¡°Please speak!¡± ¡°Why did the Marines abandon you? Do you know that there has never been a precedent for someone leaving Marine¡¯s position to be the member of an Allied Kingdom Member!¡± ¡°This question¡­I will answer it when you be King!¡± Fred watched Rowen walking away and clenched his fists silently. ¡°Am I¡­ a King?¡± ¡­ Chapter 48 Fearful Possibility Part 2

Chapter 48 Fearful Possibility Part 2

Perhaps it is the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) who has to take the me. Why did basta know what happened in Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) when they were thousands of miles away, and why did Nefertari¡¤Cobra, a descendant of the 20th Royal Family whose Ancestors were there at the time of Creation of the current system, should call Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) matters to them. But in Rowen¡¯s eyes, there is a trace of doubt. The Baroque Work Agency had intervened in the civil strife in Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), and the boss behind the scenes is basta¡¯s National Hero, Crocodile! For Cobra to do such an uncharacteristic thing. There is no secret at all about an original party¡­ because Rowen dares to assert that it is not Cobra at all! It is the High-Level Cadre of the Baroque Work Agency, Clone-Clone Fruit Ability User, Mr.2, Bon Kurei! Sand Crocodile must have the balls of steel for him to dare and deceive the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars). Or was it Bon Kurei who had the balls of steel for him to y Cobra in front of the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars)? Rowen didn¡¯t care about that even though it is quite impressive. What he cares about is the exposure of this matter, Crocodile¡¯s determination to support Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital)¡¯s rebellion! He let Bon Kurei pretend to be Cobra and speak to Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars), using Garp of interfering in the internal affairs of Allied Kingdoms with Marine military power, and letting Marine do such audacious and unforgivable things with only one purpose. That was the rebellion, they must seed! But why? Crocodile came to basta after knowing about the traces of Ancient Weapon Pluton. What reason does he have to interfere with Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) which is thousands of miles away? Rowen had spent some time studying Sand Crocodile who was defeated by a Rookie in the original work. Crocodile is a man with extremely high ego and ambition as high as heavens, for him to do such things without any purpose is something that Rowen can¡¯t imagine, Rowen really sympathizes with Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) for five minutes, one person for one minute¡­ And so¡­¡­ ¡°Ancient Weapon¡­?¡± Pluton¡¯s design drawing is in New World¡¯s Water Seven Ind, and the clues to Water Seven¡¯s history are being buried in the Sacrificial Hall Underground of the basta Royal Family. The Poseidon is the Merfolk Princess that appeared on Fisherman Ind hundreds of years ago and will again in the current timeline. The clue for that is on Skypiea. These two weapons have nothing to do with Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), but Crocodile has a cruel desire for internal disturbances in Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) and he even left arge number of people hidden in the jungle¡­ Thinking about these points, the expression on Rowen¡¯s face became serious. This is just a possibility! But it is a very terrible possibility! Even if it is not an Ancient Weapon, there is a high chance that it is directly rted to its history! ¡­ Inside the camp, there are three members of Crocodile Inner Circle, Namely Mr.1, Das Bonez, Mr.3 Galdino, and Mr.3¡¯s partner, Miss Goldenweek. The High-Level Cadres of the Baroque Work Agency have amon feature. Except for Mr. 2 Bon Kurei, the new Okama who firmly believes that he is both a man and a woman and thus does not need a partner. The rest of the cadres are in pairs, one man and one woman. Naturally, there is no need to ??hide his traces because of the peculiarities of the fruit, he is currently unknown, after all, Das Bonez did not know the true appearance of Bon Kurei until theter periods in the original works. Miss. Doublefinger is Das Bonez¡¯s partner, but if there is no special job, she usually assassinates part-time as an intelligence member in basta Spider¡¯s Cafe and does not appear at the same time as Das Bonez. But just looking at the current lineup, it can already be seen that the Baroque Work Agency hasid out their best! Das Bonez, Crocodile¡¯s number one Hitmen, a bounty of 55,000,000 Belly! Galdino, the candle man who is as powerful as Das Bonez, the bounty of 45,000,000 Belly! Little Girl Goldenweek¡­well¡­ The World Government and Marine are based on Bounty based system which shows the degree of threat a person poses to them, and the two Hitmen are not people who Marines will tolerate. And just as he said before, more often than not, Baroque¡¯s work agency focuses on the arms trade, making money to buy a type of powder¡­Dance Powder. A Hidden Underground World Hitmen can get such a high-stakes bounty by Marines, which is proof of their strength. ¡°So we still haven¡¯t dug something today?¡± The night is getting dark, but this camp has just finished a busy day and started preparing dinner. Bonez stuffed the unptable food in his throat a few times and swallowed it while looking at the sky as if asking or talking to himself. ¡°I guess the so-called treasure must be a mistake on boss¡¯s part, there is nothing here!¡± Candleman Galdino has a strange setting. His mood is in sync with the me burning at the end of his ¡°3¡±-shaped hair, which is almost the same as the small fire. But now for several months in the jungle where he can¡¯t eat enough, the me is getting dim and has almost extinguished. Because the candles made by Wax-Wax Fruit are as hard as iron, the tools needed for digging treasures, everyone¡¯s residences, and other sundries, as long as they are not sticky to fire, are all made by him. The boss ordered them to minimize the possibility of being discovered by others, so they were able to draw on materials. Fred had to pay a lot of money in order to find out where these guys were hiding! ¡°¡­¡± Bonez was silent. In the past, if Dino dared to say this and question the Boss then he would have definitely beat him up. But for half a year, even he couldn¡¯t help thinking the same thing. ¡°We need to go on, it¡¯s only two days after all¡­¡± In the end, Bonez could not say anything to admonish Goldino and shook his head, he put the tableware aside and walked towards his room. Dino chewed on the unptable food, and said to himself: ¡°Never mind! If we can¡¯t bring back the treasure then we will be afraid of the boss being angry¡­ Bah! What a wicked thing, what a wicked heart!¡± Someone next to him looked at the rice bowl that was thrown aside in pain and he swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°My lord, it¡¯s Wild Lard Oil, it¡¯s very fragrant and delicious!¡± ¡°What fragrance? Can you eat such a big piece of oil in¡­huh?!!!¡± Goldino suddenly noticed a blue crack that had appeared in the hazy wildrd oil. At the same time, a deafening explosion sounded out from behind them. 30 Million Volt¡¤Thunderstorm!! Chapter 49 Suppression Part 1

Chapter 49 Suppression Part 1

30 Million Volt¡¤Thunderstorm!! With the help of his bounce, Rowen stretched out his hands in the air and thousands of lighting strikes figure simr to electric eels shot out from his body, outlining a single forest area in the night sky. The power of the current Thunderstorm is not the same as it was during the Recruit Camp. Not only has its power doubled but the coverage area is even more vast! There was a continuous muffled thunder, and after a few breaths, the entire night sky looked bright as day. On this night, thunder and lightning that looked like arrows were sprinkled in the area and the turbulence of the electric current was endless, making people feel their scalp getting numb! Mr.3 looked back and saw this scene and became dumbfounded. It wasn¡¯t until the thunder and lightning arrows began to fall to the ground like a Rainstorm, and the death crisis became more and more intense, that he screamed in shock to warn others, ¡°Be careful!!! The enemy is attacking us!!!¡± At the same time when he issued this warning, he also bends down slightly to support his hands on the ground, and the Wax began to roll and weaves like white sea waves from his body, forming a hard Candle Wall three meters high and one meter thick. It looks like Mr.3 is nning to block the uing thunder attack. Wax-Wax Fruit¡¤Candle Wall! ¡°Candle? Mr. 3, Galdino?¡± High in the sky, Rowen could clearly see the white shield on the ground with the help of Thunderlight spilling over the sky. This person has the same ability he had in the original book. In the original works, the Strawhat Pirates suffered a lot in his hand because they weren¡¯t able to understand this guy¡¯s ability. The Candle formed by Wax-Wax Fruit is as hard as iron, with high sticity and unpredictable changes. It can be said that the offense and defense of this Candle are integrated into each other. But there is a fatal weakness, that is the Candle is extremely afraid of high temperatures. And now this guy had met Rowen who is a lighting user¡­ Everyone in this world knows the destructive power of thunder and lightning, the most important manifestation of Thunder and Lightning is the terrible high temperature that can instantly cause the air to tremor which causes a muffled thunder sound! ¡°If you are a High-Level Cadre¡­ then you can still stay for a while¡­¡± High in the sky, Rowen is like a God who is looking down upon the Mortal world and he sentenced everyone in the Baroque Work to the Underworld. As soon as his mind moved, the Thunderlight arrows fluttered outward, leaving a nk area. There are still some Thunderlight arrows hitting Galdino, but if he can¡¯t even stop these shots then there really is no point in keeping his strength back¡­ Boom¡­ Click!! The Thunderlight Arrows are extremely fast and they hit the Candle Wall Shield in an instant. The hard candle that couldst for some time in the me was instantly prated by the Thunderlight Arrows. At the same time, the remaining arrows did not show mercy and rushed in without giving the person behind it any chance. The entire Shield Wall didn¡¯tst for even a second, and it disintegrated directly into countless hot and waxy liquids, which spread to all sides on the ground. ¡°Nani(What)?!!!¡± Such a terrible attack power caused Galdino¡¯s soul to almost take off from his body. He had no time to think about other things as he wrapped wax around his body, and was attacked by the impact of the lightning burst. Even a High-Level cadre like Mr.3 was in such a dangerous situation not to mention the other normal people, the other ordinary members couldn¡¯t even withstand the Thunderstorm¡¯s attack! For every Thunder Rain shot, one person was burnt into charcoal by lightning! The deafening thunder soundsted for less than three seconds, but after three seconds, the whole camp was lit up with a monstrous fire and everything within the fire scorched and smoked, and the ground was dry and cracked. The screams, wailing, crackling, and burning of trees was like an endless circle, and the unique smell of ozone and scorched protein fills the night sky. The members who were able to live stood up, they were terrified and at a loss as they watched the camp that turned into a purgatory on earth. They were able to live and stand not because they were too strong, but because they were lucky not to be attacked in Thunderstorm. Sii¡­ In a ruined Wax house, Mr.1 lifted his hand covering his head and looked towards the sky. Through moonlight, firelight, and heavy smoke, Mr. 1 could see a figure high in the sky, thunder and lightning entwine on this figure, and as Rowen¡¯s back was leaning on the bright moon, he looked someone out of this world. The air was filled with the fragrance of human flesh being roasted, and the whole scene was like the scene of a Worlding to an end! ¡°Who is he? He can even control lightning? Is he that Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability User?!¡± Marines had not publicized Rowen¡¯s existence. No one in the Marines dared to say anything about Rowen in the outside world because they were ordered by the Fleet Commander, so Das Bonez didn¡¯t even know that Rowen had appeared in the world during the past six months. But this did not prevent him from inferring from Rowen¡¯s attack that the person attacking them is the Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability user, and at the same time¡­ this guy is invincible! This is troublesome! Das Bonez secretly sighed in his heart, the countless life and death experiences gave him a good experience towards these types of things. He nced at the dpidated camp around him and saw the many dead and injured subordinates. He took a deep breath and said: ¡°Mr.3! If you are not dead thene here!¡± K¨¡ C¨¡¡­¡­ K¨¡ C¨¡¡­¡­ Not far from him, a candle ball that had melted by more than half exposed Galdino¡¯s figure, who had been burned extensively inside. He did use his Wax to block the terrible heat caused by the thunder but the temperature of the melted wax was also not low. He was wrapped in the ball with nowhere to hide, and he was almost directly scalded and be a roasted chicken. Knowing how powerful this Thunder User is, Galdino nodded and shouted. ¡°Everyone, scatter around and prepare to rush out! He is only one person, and he would be able to chase after all of us!¡± Suddenly, the surviving members of the Baroque Works woke up from their dazed state and without talking any nonsense, they parted their legs and dived into the jungle. In the face of a Monster that wiped out most of them in one move, these people had no desire of fighting him at all. At this moment, they only hated their parents for not giving them two more extra legs to run even faster! But what they didn¡¯t know was that Rowen¡¯s goal was to kill them all here and he would definitely not allow anyone to escape. Now that they have scattered and fled in the forest, Rowen was bound to chase after them. In this way, Galdino and Das Bonez were given a chance to escape. They are just using their subordinates as bait, they are the cannon fodder to attract Rowen¡¯s attention so that they could run away by themselves. This is the style of the Baroque Works, as long as I can live, you die for all I care! And the other party is only one person, no matter what, it would be impossible for him to capture all of them at the same time¡­ right? Suddenly, Das Bonez¡¯s ear moved, and the expression on his face became extremely ugly. ¡°We can¡¯t let the criminals go! Everyone, attack!!!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Chapter 49 Suppression Part 2

Chapter 49 Suppression Part 2

This sentence was not shouted out by their people, but by someone else. Under Rowen¡¯s indifferent gaze, the guys who had just gotten into the jungle immediately screamed again and again. des, lights, swords, and shadows flickered and intertwined with each other. Guns kept ringing, and the stench of blood and gunpowder quickly filled the air. This is a one-sided massacre! Faced with one of the most Elite Squads under Garp, not to mention that this Baroque Work have less than 300 people with poor strength, they can deal with them calmly! Not long after, Trane walked out of the forest while covered in blood, the sharp de in his hand kept dripping scarlet liquid as he walked step by step. At this time, the dark clouds just drifted away, leaving him half-illuminated in the moonlight, and that illumination caused him to look like a wicked ghost! Seeing the other party¡¯s outfit, Das Bonez¡¯s heart became bleaker and bleaker. ¡°Ma¡­¡­rines¡­¡­!!¡± At the same time, Rowen floated down from the sky and stepped on the hell on earth he had created. Noting the white rose on his chest, Das Bonez suddenly realized something and spoke: ¡°So that¡¯s the case! Fred betrayed us!¡± Rowen¡¯s dress is the standard dress of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) Guards, and a rose on the chest is a qualification for being a Queen guard. Now Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) Queen Guard and Marines have joined forces to appear here, crippling them with one hand, and the purpose cannot be more obvious. They were betrayed! Not only did Fred not want to pay them the reward but he took them as credit and gave it to the Marines! In Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), there is no one else who can track them except Fred! ¡°That Asshole!!!¡± At this moment, half of Galdino¡¯s hairs were burnt off by the hot wax, and his body was spotting red marks on it. After seeing who their enemy is, the bitterness in his heart broke out. Before Trane drew his sword, his strong Killing intent rushed towards their side. ¡°I advise you to remain silent and give yourself up! If you dare to resist then you will be killed!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t seed in that endeavor!¡± Galdino was no longer calm with the stinging irritation caused by the scald. When he lifted his hands, countless waxes gushed out and piled up on the ground. In the blink of an eye, a huge candle doll about ten meters high appeared at the center of the venue. ¡°Have you be so desperate?¡± Rowen squinted his eyes as he looked at Galdino, who was sweating coldly on his forehead without a trace of wax covering his body, hit looked like he has given up on defending himself. ¡°Well, you with Das Bonez have no meaning to exist in this world¡­¡± ¡°Go to hell! You Bastard Marine!!¡± Galdino roared and the Wax Giant Doll strode forward with a sword in its hand at the ce where Marines were clustered together. Bang!! The Wax Giant holds two long swords. With the help of Wax-Wax Fruit, they are not only as hard as iron but also sharp. Coupled with the terrifying weight of such a huge figure, the ground was trembling after the sword smashed in it. However, the soldiers who were attacked did not panic. As the Elite Troops trained by Garp, they have long be ustomed to fighting various powerful enemies. Almost at the moment when the sword cut towards them, the group of people used Soru and Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) and scattered sound in the area, leaving their initial ce. ¡°Huh! Cowards!¡± The Wax Giant did not cause any substantial damage to the Marine soldiers, but because of its huge body, the attack range was extremelyrge, and the Marine Soldiers have no way to get close to it under the premise of ensuring their safety. The Soldiers who are getting chased after by the Wax Giant can only flee. In response, Trane snorted and was about to draw his sword and sh him, only to find a sh of electric light appeared behind Galdino. That is a unique transportation method for Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability users, Blink! Putting down the sword, the expression on Trane¡¯s face did not change and he looked towards the only remaining people here- Das Bonez. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± At the same time, Rowen held a ball of thunder in his hand and threw it towards his enemy. Puff!! ¡°P¨± Ch¨©!!!!¡± After the Wax Doll¡¯s movements stopped, Galdino looked at the big hand passing through his chest and his eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°When did you¡­¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess?¡± Hu¨¡ L¨¡ La! As Rowen pulled his hand out of his chest, the blood and visceral fragments rolled out like a fountain, quickly staining the ground. Until his dying breath, Galdino hadn¡¯t discovered when Rowen came behind him and attacked him. Blink is a technique that cannot be captured without the instinct of someone simr to Luffy or by using Observation Haki. Bang Rumble!!! Losing the owner, the Wax Giant Doll began to copse upon itself, and soon became a piece of ordinary Wax without any lethality. At this moment, Rowen and Trane locked their eyes on Das Bonez, and Trane even took out the Seastone handcuffs and started to approach him. ¡°Kill all the Rebels!!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± The neat roar of the soldiers resounded across the mountains and the remaining members of the Baroque Work dropped their weapon in fear. This group of Marines is terrible! They can¡¯t beat them at all! In fact, with the exception of the New World where the Monsters gather, Marines have an absolute advantage when they fight Marines! This is particrly evident in the First Half of the Grand Line and in the Four Seas! Thebat power brought by solid ships, powerful guns, and high-quality firearms is far from what ordinary pirates can gather. Even the Straw Hat Pirates in East Blue were suppressed by the Marines in their early days, and if it wasn¡¯t for the help of the genius navigator Nami, they would have been arrested many times. What¡¯s more different from the original work in this world is that although Marines have Impel Down and the Regional Prisons in various ces when the criminals are arrested and their crimes confirmed, they will never be released and if they cannot arrest them they the Marines will Kill them first and ask questionster! Destroy the courage of the enemy and kill all of them so that no one woulde to take their ce! In this way, the remaining small-time pirates will see the reality and give up resistance and their capture would be the Military Merit of soldiers without any potential crisis. Chapter 50 Enmity

Chapter 50 Enmity

Moreover, the Pirates take great pleasure in their pride but they like to stay alive. The shame of being caught by Marines will make them unable to hold their heads up forever, and they would rather die than beg for mercy but this is only reserved for the really strong Pirates! Faced with people with overwhelming power and pride, it would be naive to capture them as the loss of soldiers in their fight would be enough to make Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) feel distressed. Like a fight between Marines and one of the Yonko! But it is different for normal pirates Trane¡¯s battle n is based on this logic, and it is also one of the Marine¡¯smon routines when facingrge groups of enemies. First, he ordered Rowen to disrupt the enemy¡¯s defense line with his thunder coverage and lethality, and then they poured in from all directions to hack and kill the fugitives. In the end, only the strongest and the least courageous were left, which were very convenient to capture. This n can also be replicated on the sea, with a round of saturated artillery bombarding the enemy¡¯s spirits, and then the Elite Officers led a team to attack the enemy¡¯s mainbatant, while the rest of the soldiers surround the rest of the enemy and finish them. But¡­ This is limited to normal Marinebat thinking. A tough War Faction leader like Akainu would not allow anyone to escape alive and he would probably not capture anyone alive. In the face of arge number of enemies, even if the soldiers will suffer heavy casualties, he will order the soldiers to flow upon the enemies like a tide to wipe out all the enemies, and never allow anyone to retreat. ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I surrender!¡± ¡°I surrender too, don¡¯t kill me!¡± With the threat of being ¡°Killed¡±, the ordinary members of the Baroque Work were arrested and tied up one by one under the leadership of the soldiers. During this process, Das Bonez discovered that this was not arge Marine unit at all, but a small team consisting of only 30 members. But with such a small team, after a surprise attack, the opponent has no casualties at all, which means that theirbat capability is terrifying! With such a powerful Marine squad, there is only one ce where they coulde from. ¡°Marine¡­Headquarters¡­¡± Das Bonez is a seasoned warrior so he is calm even in this situation but he is unhappy. He is the second strongest fighter in the Baroque work Agency and he is also the most trusted subordinate of Crocodile. He knew very well that his people weren¡¯t powerless but they couldn¡¯t do anything when faced with the Soldiers from the Marine Headquarters, the gap between them was toorge! It wasn¡¯t that he had never thought of escaping in this situation but after he saw the guy dressed like the guard of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), his attention was always upon him. Since then, the guy dressed like a guard instantly killed Mr.3 which prevented him from having the idea of ??running away. That lightning attack is quite fast and terrifying! Although the Rumble-Rumble Fruit had disappeared for hundreds of years, it still ranks first in the Logia Devil Fruit Illustrated Book! And because of its presence, it is even more impossible for him to get away from here! He knew the reason why Marine didn¡¯t kill him and instead killed Mr.3. In addition to killing the normal crowd, the main reason they didn¡¯t kill him is that his position here is clear at a nce. His arrest and following torture to get intelligence is the result that the Marines want. And Marines have ways to get any and all intelligence out of him! In that case, either he run away or¡­ die in battle! Cang! With a scream, Das Bonez¡¯s skin changed. The palm-wide skin quickly changed from flesh-colored to metal-specific material, and the edges of the skin were extremely sharp and daunting. ¡°Sure enough¡­You also a Devil Fruit Ability User¡­¡± The change in Das Bonez appeared in front of Trane¡¯s eyes, Trane frowned as he noticed Daz Bonez¡¯s arms turning into des. If it wasn¡¯t because of the high temperature and lethality of lightning that killed the Candle User, any other person here wouldn¡¯t have been able to hurt him as it is not easy to hurt someone who is hiding behind a wall. But this ck Men was able to order him around which means that this person is undoubtedly stronger than the Candle User. And this Devil Fruit ability looks quite familiar. ¡®Where did I see it?¡¯ Trane thought silently. ¡°Yes! I am a de Human who ate Supa-Supa No Mi(Dice-Dice Fruit), I can turn my body into the body of des!¡± Das Bonez exined while adjusting his mentality to fight. ¡°You are a Swordsman, right? My Apologies¡­ I have never been cut by a Swordsman!¡± Daz Bonez spoke as he strode towards Trane. Atomic Spar- Particle sh!! Sii! Siii! Sii! This is a High-Speed sh attack that uses two-handed des as the key element to perform. It is called Particle sh, which means to chop objects into tiny fragments, and the power behind this attack cannot be underestimated! The overwhelming Fish Scale-like de Light swept down, and a single-person-high ruined stone b was suddenly exposed with dense cracks, and then quietly cracked and dposed into thumb-sized stones. This attack was powerful. Das Bonez wanted to catch Trane by surprise and he made a quick decision! At the same time, part of his attention was put on Rowen to prevent himself from being sneak attacked. Dice-Dice Fruit can make the Ability User¡¯s body be as hard as steel. Any attack done by a swordsman would do nothing to his body. It is also the root of his view of the Swordsmen¡­ Only Rowen¡¯s terrifying thunder attack would cause trouble for Das Bonez! But¡­¡­ Why¡­ is heughing? Rowen didn¡¯t n to take any action, and he even muttered that he had no interest in paying attention to the confrontation here. When Das Bonez rushed towards Trane in a desperate attempt, Rowen turned around and walked towards the captives¡­ There were a few guys over there who were not very obedient, they were handcuffed but they were still swearing at the soldiers. At this time, Trane¡¯s t, but angry voice rang in Das Bonez¡¯s ear: ¡°You are looking down on Swordsman¡¯s too much¡­ West Blue¡¯s Bounty Hunter, Das Bonez!!¡± ¡°Nani?!!!¡± Das Bonez turned his head in an instant, only to be greeted by a crescent-shaped de light that passed through his retina. Then¡­¡­ Ding¡­Boom!!! In the next second, a great force came down, shing at his hands that turned into des, breaking the Atomic Spar-Particle sh! The opponent can break his Atomic Spar-Particle sh but he is not worried. In the past, there have been many people who had broken his attacks, but no Swordsman¡¯s sword could cut the de produced by his Devil Fruit Ability, let alone injure his body that was as hard as steel. And he can take advantage of this opportunity to grab the opponent¡¯s weapon in time, and stab his de into the opponent¡¯s heart with his backhand! But he was actually surprised that the other party actually called out his name¡­ ¡°Who are you?!¡± ¡°I was once a second lieutenant in the West Blue 296 branch, nothing more than an unknown person¡­¡± Trane sneered as the power behind his attack increased! Sii!! In an instant! The terrifying Sword Intent and great strength are all poured into the de and it was like a hot knife cutting through butter, and the de cut off the arm without a pause! At the same time, the sword didn¡¯t stop and shed across his chest! Das Bonez only felt cold in his arms and chest, and then he was enveloped by a tingling feeling of pain. ¡°What!!!¡± Looking at Das Bonez who was screaming and wailing with his severed arm, the expressions on Trane¡¯s face were veryplicated: ¡°Although I knew you were not my opponent, I still want to say, you really disappointed me, ¡®Hitmen¡¯!!!¡± Bang!! Trane kicked Das Bonez¡¯s head and watched him roll over and fall into the big hole dugout in the middle of the camp. Trane was silent for a while and waved: ¡°Put the Seastone cuffs on him and take him back!!¡± ¡°Uh¡­yes!!¡± Facing the Senior Official who was in a very bad mood, the Soldiers looked at each other dumbfoundedly and ran over to arrest Daz Bonez. In response, Rowen released his hand from the two groups of Humanoid looking Coke and shook his head as the group of captives watched him as if they were looking at a wicked demon. ¡°So, is this the source of the scars on your chest?¡± Trane was born in West Blue and he was originally an ordinary Soldier. He was seriously injured and almost died in a mission. Then he was rescued by Garp who was passing by that area and he followed him all the way to the Grand Line. Trane has a scar on his chest from his shoulder de to his abdomen like Zoro. It is said that he had been cut by someone in a fight but he does not regard it as glory but see it as a shame! He dresses neatly all day and does not even take off his white shirt for exercise to cover up the scar¡­ But Rowen has never known who the culprit was. But now he knows¡­ ¡°I¡¯m afraid Das Bonez would not have thought that the normal Soldier who was almost killed by him had grown to this point¡­Hate is indeed the greatest source of progress.¡± The Quick killer Das Bonez prided himself on his Steel like defense, and he rarely meets opponents in Grand Line and West Blue who could oppose him, so he got tired of his training and stopped. But in reality, that is just the normal defense level which is the same as that of a Marine Elite who had learned Tekkai (Iron Body). At most, it has the advantages of mobility, quickunch, and low stamina consumption. What qualifications does Das Bonez have to look down on the Swordsmen of the world? One must know that although Trane only has a General title, he is Garp¡¯s Adjutant! He has carried out several missions in the New World for more than ten years! Even a strong man who had learned Armament Haki wouldn¡¯t dare to take his sword attack. The root of Das Bonez¡¯s pride was ignorance or his definition of ¡°Powerful¡± was not very clear, he was the same as Rowen before he got to know what true power was. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 51 Miss Goldenweek

Chapter 51 Miss Goldenweek

Soon, there was no one who put up any resistance in the camp. After Das Bonez was defeated by the swordsman, and a few dishonest prisoners were killed by the Thunder Demon, the remaining pirates were quite obedient. Trane, who was in a bad mood, ordered his Soldiers to count the battle damages and results. After thinking about it, a soldier walked up to Rowen and saluted: ¡°Mr. Rowen, we found a little girl in this camp. She should be one of the residents of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital).¡± This kind of trivial matter can be reported to Rowen as he is the Chief Imperial Guard of the Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) pce. They don¡¯t need to trouble Trane. Not to mention that thetter is in a bad mood now¡­ Rowen didn¡¯t care, and waved his hand: ¡°Take her back and then ask the people who have lost a child and tell them toe and im her.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± As the soldier walked away, Rowen paused in ce for three seconds, and a thought suddenly appeared to him and he appeared in front of the Soldier in an instant. ¡°Wait a moment? Did you say a little girl? What does she look like?¡± The soldier was startled. It was not a good experience that a figure suddenly appeared in front of someone and he almost drew his sword and attacked. However, he immediately recognized Rowen in his unique uniform and replied after a sigh of relief: ¡°She is an ordinary little girl with a drawing board. She said that she was caught by them identally when she came out to paint.¡± Ordinary girl¡­No, no, no, that¡¯s a high-level cadre from Baroque Work Agency who was also Mr.3¡¯s partner, Miss. Goldenweek! Rowen nced at him rather speechlessly, and then said: ¡°Be careful with her! She is also a member of the Baroque Work Agency! Confiscated her drawing board and escorted her back for questioning.¡± Soldier:¡±???¡± A little girl is also a member of the Baroque Works. Are you serious right now¡­ Wait a minute, it could indeed be very possible! What was a girl doing so deep in the mountains? Why did shee here? How did she get caught by the Baroque Work agency and if that is true then why did they give her delicious food and drink. The Soldier didn¡¯t see any abuse on her. Would there be such a coincidence? That said, it is indeed suspicious! The soldier immediately shook his head and saluted while saying: ¡°Yes!¡± At this moment, Trane walked over looking for him and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Rear Admiral Trane¡­¡± Such and such, such and such. After listening to the exnation, Trane looked in with a suspicious look on his face and said: ¡°You can¡¯t make a mistake like that. The guys in the Baroque Work are extremely wicked, how can they ept little girls?¡± Looking at Das Bonez, the famous Bounty Hunter of West Blue, nicknamed ¡°Hitmen¡±, recruiting little girls is not their style at all! But what Trane momentarily forgot was that there were something called ¡°Devil Fruits¡± in the world. After he questioned it, before Rowen could exin, a collision of swords sounded. At the same time, a soldier was shouting. ¡°Are you crazy, White? I¡¯m Kate!!¡± ¡°Be careful! Subdue him together!¡± Trane and Rowen looked back and saw that the soldier who had just reported the news raised his sword and shed at hispanion with a grim look on his face. Due to theck of defense and the close distance, the soldier named Kate was immediately injured. Fortunately, the Elites present were not ordinary people. The injury was not serious and Kate quickly pulled away from his opponent, and then the others took out their des and fought with each other. At the same time, a small figure carrying a drawing board was quietly running towards the depths of the jungle. In response, Rowen raised an eyebrow at Trane. ¡°What do you think is the chance of our soldiers betraying us?¡± The expression on Trane¡¯s face turned ck as he shouted: ¡°Shut up! Go and catch her, I¡¯ll stop them!¡± Then he drew his de and rushed towards the Soldiers¡­ ¡°Yes Yes¡­¡­¡± A bolt of lightning shed, and Rowen¡¯s figure disappeared in ce. ¡°Soldier, do you know what you are doing?!¡± Trane did not attack the soldier named White in the first ce. Just as Rowen said, how likely is the scenario of his soldier betray him? And why would he betray them on the eve of the reward after the big victory while being surrounded? So it is very likely that the little girl did something to control him. With such an unthinkable thing, Trane first suspected that the little girl is a Devil Fruit Ability User. He needs to collect intelligence to improve his information on Devil Fruits. Anyway, only ordinary soldiers were controlled, and theirbat effectiveness was limited, so Trane was not in a hurry. ¡°Sorry Senior Officials! But I couldn¡¯t control myself!¡± The soldier named White is still very sane, but he said: ¡°I don¡¯t know why but I suddenly find it interesting to betray my brothers, especially Kate. He is my Big Brother, and I feel even better while betraying him!¡± Kate, who was shed, almost suffered a brain hemorrhage as he listened to this, and stood up to beat him. Fortunately, he was held back by the soldiers. Trane¡¯s eyelids twitched, but he was relieved. It sounds like a certain aspect of a person¡¯s emotions are infinitely amplified, causing the body to lose control. Instead of using Wires to control the soldier¡¯s body like a certain Shichibukai¡­ That being the case¡­ It¡¯s OK to stun him! Thinking of this, Trane no longer kept his hand, and when the opponent hacked down, he walked around behind the opponent and raised the hilt of his sword. With a ¡°Bang¡±, the area became quiet¡­ Then Trane looked at his side and he saw Rowen standing with a little girl who had passed out. At his speed, wanting to catch Goldenweek is not worth mentioning. When Trane looked over, he pointed to a cloud of smoky debris, which looked like a drawing board and paintbrush. ¡°It should be the paint on his back that affected his mood. Just now this little girl wanted to apply paint to me, but I burned it down¡­¡± Seeing that Trane is looking at him, Rowen pointed to arge pool of paint marks on the back of the soldier¡¯s shirt. It was a cloud of ck paint, and Trane wouldn¡¯t have noticed it without being reminded. ¡°So that¡¯s it, paint?¡± Trane thought for a while and made a sharp cut. With a crisp sound of ¡°Chii¡±, the shirt with paint was cut off and thrown aside. Then Trane ordered: ¡°Wake him up and see what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move, just let me do it!¡± Kate, who simply bandaged the wound, approached his brother with a sneer as a group of people watched. Not long after, they heard a scream. ¡°Ah!!! Why are you beating me up?!¡± ¡°Ouch! Big Brother, I am sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean it!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t on purpose! I¡¯m pretty normal now!¡± ¡°Ah! Why are you still beating me? I will fight back if you don¡¯t stop!¡± ¡°Help¡­Help Senior Officials!!¡± Seeing the scene of the two brothers ¡°loving each other¡±, Trane breathed out a sigh of relief. But he suddenly shuddered and asked, ¡°You mean, she just wanted to put paint on you?¡± As soon as these words came out, the whole jungle became quiet in an instant. It can be seen how strong this ability is by seeing that a brother attacked his own brother, if the person being controlled is Rowen¡­ Hiss!!! Everyone was shocked, and Trane roared even more: ¡°Who has the lowest Doriki score in this test? Come over and arrest her!!¡± After a while, a little soldier blushed and arrested Goldenweek with great responsibility! No one could have thought that the person who would cause most trouble with this mission was not Mr. 1, who imed to have never been cut by a swordsman, nor Mr. 3, who made Wax giants to drive soldiers everywhere, but Goldenweek, a young girl who has nobat power but can control emotions. Just imagine, in case the people controlled were Rowen and Trane¡­ She could have even wiped out this team of Marine Elites!!! Seeing that Goldenweek was confirmed to be in a seastone handcuffs, Trane was relieved and said: ¡°Come with me, Rowen.¡± Chapter 52 Chaos

Chapter 52 Chaos

This camp was built around a pit, filled with various excavating tools and mine carts that were used to carry sand. Judging from the degree of resistance just now, the Baroque work relied on its own people to dig, and they did not use any ves much less any vigers. So herees the question¡­ ¡°What were they digging?¡± Standing in the heart of the pothole, Trane picked up a handful of soil and watched it blow away by the night wind. ¡°Who knows? It would be better if we ask this question to the little girl, or we wait for that guy to wake up and try questioning him?¡± Rowen replied nonchntly, already specting in his heart. Originally, it was just a possibility of doubt, but now it has slowly be an established fact. First of all, more than 400 people were digging the ground collectively, and the supervisor was the most trusted person of Crocodile, Mr. 1 Secondly, there are no mineral veins here, and the things they were digging around for were not minerals. This can be seen from the fact that they did not carry any cargo. Finally, Crocodile is not short on money, so why did he order his subordinates to dig out treasures from Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) at a location which is thousands of miles away from him? And why did he go behind Fred? So there must be some important item that is easy to carry and that item is buried here, and Crocodile wants that item regardless of Fred! But, Crocodile must have realized that the arrival of Marines would hinder his progress and he wouldn¡¯t be able to do as he likes, so he can either immediately abandon the digging process and withdraw his subordinates, or he can create interference in other ways to prevent the famous ¡°Iron Fist¡± Garp from taking action. He chose thetter and let Bon Kurei y the role of Cobra in front of Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars). If nothing else, this should be the truth¡­ And most importantly! This also meets all requirements of history! One, the process is important and requires the most trustworthy subordinate to supervise it and the person also needs to be powerful for killing people. The second is that the quantity is small, and it does not require a lot of manpower to move it out. In case Fred became aware of anything, he would not be able to do anything. The reasons are easy¡­ The history of this process is indeed huge, each piece weighs tens of tons, but what kind of thing requires such borate nning? If they continue to dig then they may be able to find an answer but what if that answer is something that they couldn¡¯t afford? The World Government¡¯s control on history is well known to everyone. Counting time, 15 years have passed since the archaeological Holy Land O¡¯Hara¡¯s was destroyed by the Buster Call, and many people have a deep impression. Even Marine Headquarters is qualified to be exposed to this history. So Rowen didn¡¯t want to mix himself up in this muddy water, even if they had to dig it, he and Trane could not dig it out. That Old Asshole is the most suitable candidate to do that! Perhaps Garp did this in the original series, which directly disrupted Crocodile¡¯s n, leaving him to continue nning in basta. Trane didn¡¯t know Rowen¡¯s thoughts. He nodded after thinking about it for a moment: ¡°That¡¯s right, this is Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital). Any treasures dug out will not belong to the Marine. We just need to ask and there¡¯s no need for us to get involve.¡± He stood up and returned to the ground with Rowen. ncing at the happy soldiers, Trane¡¯s mouth was filled with a smile as he said: ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Yes!!!¡± Baroque has always been secretive and no one knows what they are nning. But what can be predicted is that Das Bonez must be one of their High Tier members, after all¡­ ¡°Sorry! I have never been cut by a swordsman¡­¡± This battle not only uncovered the conspiracy of the Baroque Works, but the Marines were able to defeat all criminals including Das Bonez, and even if the Military Merits were to be shared between all of them, the soldiers could also get a lot of promotion. So their excitement is natural. The only problem now is Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital)¡­ Thinking of this, Rowen raised his eyebrows and looked at the tall snow-capped mountain where the pce was located and muttered to himself: ¡°It should be beginning now?¡± ¡­ Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), Queen¡¯s Room. An attendant rushed to the outside of the pce and knelt down: ¡°Your Majesty, General Fred is outside.¡± Tomorrow is the Queen¡¯s birthday banquet, and it is also the time for Fred to seed in the eyes of many insiders. Fred ising to see the Queen now for this matter. He is not sure whether tomorrow will bring another ident like today, so he decided to have a showdown with Rosa tonight¡­ Sometimes big things can be done with clearly ced words. Before walking into the room, Fred thought so, but after walking into the room, Fred found that things have changed. He took the Giant Sword from his back and held it in his hand. Looking at the three familiar faces in front of him, the expression on Fred¡¯s face was as dark as his ck heavy armor! ¡°Queen, Garp, and¡­General Jade!¡± In front of him, besides the d asshole named Garp, who is willing to go all out and ignoring discipline to protect Queen¡¯s safety, there is also a character he never expected. That is the true confidant of the Queen and also the former Chief Imperial Guard of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), General Jade!! ¡°Surprised to see me alive?¡± General Jade is about fifty years old, and like Garp, he is tall and robust. He is nearly three meters tall. He has blond hair and a sallowplexion. Even as he sits in a chair, he looks twice as big as the other two. ncing at Fred, who was nervous and clenched the big sword in his hand, General Jade¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain: ¡°You want to be King with this kind of tolerance! ¡°Asshole!¡± Fred¡¯s face flushed instantly, he gritted his teeth and he wanted to hack this General to death, but he didn¡¯t dare to do that. First of all, General Jade is his Sword Technique teacher. He has been instructing him in Sword Technique since he was a child. The rigorous education has been ingrained in Fred¡¯s heart and he dared not attack as he knew he wouldn¡¯t win. Secondly, he sat next to Garp, a monster who is a topbatant in New World, he is someone who defeated Rocks when he was young, and even Whitebeard and Pirate King Roger did not dare to attack him easily! For this lineup in front of him, Fred knows himself that once he makes a move, he will definitely die! ¡°Well General Jade, he is a member of the Royal Family after all¡­¡± Rosa is neatly dressed tonight as she sat in the smallest position, but she also has the strongest position in this room. She stopped General Jade and then said to Fred, ¡°Do you know what you did wrong, Fred¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Fred frowned when Rosa asked this question. He thought that the Queen hade up with this lineup to inquire about his crimes, after all, it didn¡¯t make sense to let him go for things like treason. But Rosa¡¯s current tone does not seem to be asking him that, it looked as if she is speaking as an elder, teaching the younger¡­ Fred scanned the three people in the circle¡­Queen¡¯s attitude has shown that Jade¡¯s opinion can be ignored, but why is Garp acquiescing to this attitude? Could it be¡­ Fred sneered, andughed: ¡°Do you still have to act with your noble posture today? You should know my character Aunt, even if I die, I won¡¯t admit defeat!¡± ¡°You know you did something wrong, don¡¯t you?¡± The wrinkles on Rosa¡¯s face slowly piled up as the expression on her face trembled and gradually turned into uncontroble anger. She waved her hand and eximed: ¡°General, Garp, please give him a severe lesson!¡± ¡°Understood!!¡± The two people suddenly got up with a huge grin on their faces and smoke billowing from Fred¡¯s body. ¡°If you were going to fight then why did you speak so much nonsense?¡± Shu¨¡! Fred screamed and attacked with the big sword in his hand. ¡°You are dead!!¡± Chapter 53 Chaos 2

Chapter 53 Chaos 2

The problem in Rowen¡¯s mind is not Fred, but the Allied Kingdom Member League. In fact, after learning about Rosa¡¯s arrangements, he directlybeled Fred an ¡°Idiot¡±. How the hell did he not realize that he is not the only one with tricks. However, the n did not change. Fred would appear in the Queen¡¯s bedroom tonight, and General Jade would continue to hide. After Fred appeared, he would be punished before he goes out and Rosa would push the process along and would give up the throne. As a result, the Old Asshole Garp would have protected the Queen¡¯s safety regardless of discipline, and he would let himself go out to deal with the Baroque Work agency, which would cause an uncontroble variable in the n. ¡°I don¡¯t know how the Queen will deal with the Old Asshole¡¯s temporary intentions. If Allied Kingdom Members are not charged with murdering Queen, the crisis would not be resolved¡­¡± Rowen whispered to himself as he walked in front of the line. Fred is a good genius, but the pressure of the Allied Kingdom Member League is not something that the Queen would look down upon and she has to act as if she is being coerced to abdicate. Even if Fred sessfully seeds in this situation, how would he deal with them? Counting on the fact that Fred continued to ¡®Unload the Mill and Kill the Donkey(Kicking away the person who has worked for himself)¡¯, how much flesh and blood is going to be spilled in a war between the Allied Kingdom Members and the Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) during this time? Rosa can give the throne to Fred, but she will never allow her citizens to be betrayed! So how to take care of those greedy hyenas is the real problem! It¡¯s already obvious here that Fred, Rowen, Garp, including Marine Headquarters, World Government, and Baroque Works were all getting yed by the Queen!! Civil turmoil in the pce? No, no, this is just a test set by the Queen for General Fred. A test to test his Willingness to support his Kingdom! In the end, the main reason for this was that the Queen didn¡¯t have any childrens. Without heirs, the throne will be passed on to Fred as he is the only one with legal inheritance rights. It is only a matter of time. But Fred suddenly rebelled against the Queen which took Rosa by surprise. After seeing his Elder Nephew¡¯s thirst for the throne, Rosa simply took the n and ordered General Jade to feign his death and hide in the dark. After that, she was afraid that her Nephew would rather die than surrender, so she left the position of the Chief Imperial Guard of the Pce vacant until Rowen appeared and she secretly entrusted him to help Fred. ording to their original n, with the help of Rowen, the ¡°Spy¡±, Fred would seed to the throne tomorrow and Queen will step down. Then the Queen would disappear three dayster, and the people in the dark would begin to spread rumors about Fred killed the Queen and he also betraying the benefits of citizens of the nation in exchange for support, making Allied Kingdom Member League the prime suspects. After all, they need to stand on the same front with Fred to ¡®Suck the Blood from the Fat Cow(To gain some profits)¡¯ of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital). If Fred falls, forget profit, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to set foot in this country. When the situation develops to the point of having an Imminent Rebellion (Naturally this is also Queen¡¯s trick), the Queen who ¡°Magically healed up¡± will stand up and show evidence that Fred did not participate in the murder of herself (Naturally, the evidence is also forged). And then she would also point out that this incident was all nned by the Allied Kingdom Member aplices! At that time, if Fred wants to sit on the throne and face his aunt who supported his innocence, breaking his ties with the Allied Kingdom Member League would be his only way out. Even if the League members disagree then the Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) is not afraid of war. At the same time, a big battle can also make citizens of the nation and soldierspletely twist together and ept Fred¡¯s rule. In addition, the Queen would also choose to support Fred and the Allied Kingdom Member who are ¡°Famous¡± for attempting to kill a queen would be having arge amount of pressure upon them, the League will not get any benefits, but it will cause amotion!! Finally, tonight, the Marines have wiped out the Baroque Work agency and Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) internal and external troubles are all resolved, Fred¡¯s Kingship would be stable in the future, and at this point, Rosa¡¯s goal would have already been achieved. When he heard Queen Rosa¡¯splete n, Rowen was stunned for three minutes. These tactics are terrifying!!! Naturally, this is also the perfect n. Uncontroble variables will definitely appear along the way. For example¡­ Chief Imperial Guard, who was supposed to guard the pce is now holding a group of prisoners in the wild mountains and ridges. Garp is in the Pce to protect the Queen instead of being here. If he didn¡¯t show up then Fred wouldn¡¯t believe that Rosa would give in so easily. If the words are to be rified, the future ns may also have variables. There is no way to break the game, at least not any way that Rowen could see but he is sure that Rosa had nned for every situation! ¡­ Bang!! ck Soot ignited a big fire in the pce, and the guards panicked. Some people wanted to ensure Queen¡¯s safety, and some people thought that fighting and putting the fire down should be the main thing, and they kept moring. Fred¡¯s confidants in the pce were also dumbfounded at this moment. ording to the current situation, it looked like their boss is exposed, What should we do? Should they help the fire-fighting crew or should they go with the guards who are going towards the Queen¡¯s chamber? They did not receive any orders as to what they need to do in this kind of situation! At this moment, a figure flew from a distance and smashed the wall, and fell to the ground. Thesewbreakers looked at him in a daze and then cast their gazes outside the hole and a tall and strong man holding a big sword in his hand while standing at the door. ¡°Jade¡­General Jade?!!!¡± This group of people were stunned and it was as if they had seen a ghost. Many of the people present here have seen the death of General Jade as he was pinned down and his heart was stabbed through by Mr.1¡¯s de and his body was thrown into the sea after that. Judging by the Grand Line¡¯s terrifying climate, General Jade should have drowned long ago! So, Why is he here? Fred also wanted to know the answer to this question, but now is not the time. ¡°Why are you standing here being stunned? Stop him!!¡± ¡°Yes¡­understand!¡± The boss¡¯s appearance was definitely exposed. These people had dared to follow Fred¡¯s rebellion and there was a fierce spirit and fighting power in their hearts. Now that they had understood the rtionship between the enemy and themselves, they all took out their weapons and rushed towards General Jade. ¡°Puff, Ha Ha Ha! Are they your subordinate? General Jade, leave them to me!¡± Before they could rush out, a figure suddenly appeared in the center of the room. Fred¡¯s pupils shrank, and he ran away in a hurry without attacking or giving any orders. The heartyughter attracted the attention of the crowd. When they looked back, a few immediately fell to the ground. ¡°Marine Hero, Garp The Fist!!!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me!¡± Garp opened his mouth wide and waved his hand in a fan-like gesture and he took no other actions. A strong wind passed as Garp waved his hand and after the strong wind passed, the group of rebels looked at their empty palms and were stunned. ¡°Where are my weapons?¡± ¡°Here, little guys!¡± Garp was holding arge bundle of sloppy weapons in his arms with a smile on his face. When He heard these words, he threw the weapons out. Suddenly, the weapons rushed toward the crowd and their eyes widened in horror, and they began to flee left and right in a panic. Bang! Siii! After a series of collisions, only Garp and Jade who had just approached were still standing in the room. ¡°This kid escaped very fast! But¡­ he is too naive!!¡± Looking at the direction of Fred¡¯s escape, General Jade raised the wide sword in his hand. He didn¡¯t lift the sword fast, but as soon as the sword was taken out, a terrifying aura began to flow out of it, blowing this solid stone pce away. Gyojin Karate(Fish-Man Karate)¡¤Stone Dragon Roll! Bang rumble!!! Chapter 54 Chaos 3(Part 1)

Chapter 54 Chaos 3(Part 1)

Thousands of tons of boulders were flying all over the sky, being swept by the airflow, forming a long dragon, and heading towards Fred. Feeling the crisising from behind him, Fred gritted his teeth and touched his hands together. Soot Detonate!! Bang¡­Bang! A cloud of sparks shot out from his hands, and the dense smoke was quickly ignited and burned. In the next moment¡­ Boom!! Bang Long!!! The power of a dust explosion is enough to crack mountains and rocks, not to mention that it is coal powder produced by a Devil Fruit. The Stone Dragon attack just submerged into the Soot area, and was directly shattered by the explosion! The gravel that lost the airflow and churn fell from the sky, and therger stones created a pit where they fell. But despite the fact that he broke General Jade¡¯s ultimate move, Fred was not happy. The distance between the two of them were too close, and the impact of the coal dust explosion sent him flying to the ground and his bones were on the verge of breaking. ¡°You Bastard Jade¡­ You are a Fish-Man!!!¡± No wonder this guy didn¡¯t drown in the sea after falling into it. No wonder he was able to return to the Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) after Fred had blocked the port. It turns out that he is a Fish-Man!! In nearly thirty years of his life, this is the first time that Fred has learned of this secret! ¡°No, I must escape!¡± In addition to General Jade, Marine Hero Garp is also chasing after him, but even though General Jade was too scary! The main reason Fred didn¡¯t dare to stop and fight him was Garp. He tried to prop himself up and nced ahead. If he remembers it correctly then he would reach the Embassy where the Nobles live if he went in this direction. Once he is there, Garp would never dare to take any action in front of arge number of Allied Kingdom Member Nobles, and if it was just General Jade then Fred would not necessarily lose! ¡°I want to pee, let me out!¡± Kuang Dang¡­ An iron basin was thrown into the cage, and the soldier said angrily: ¡°Use this to solve your problem!¡± ¡°You are abusing a child! This is not Justice!¡± The blushing Miss Goldenweek was furious and she stretched out her little hand to catch someone. ¡°I am just obeying my orders.¡± However, the soldier had already expected it and stepped back to avoid the sneak attack, he then walked away with a nk expression on his face after speaking. Watching the Soldier walk away, Miss Goldenweek clenched her small fists and suddenly sat back down in the cage. That¡¯s it! It¡¯s really over this time! This group of Marines are well-trained and powerful. They don¡¯t care about anything except for theirmands. They are obviously not ordinary troops and they will not give her any chance to escape! And even if she can leave the cage, can she really escape from the ship? Unexpectedly, Miss Goldenweek¡¯s body trembled and a trace of fear shed in her eyes as she looked up at the tall figure in the front. This figure had neatlybed ck shredded hair draped in front of his forehead, and his appearance was just in simple. But his eyes were filled with self-confidence, indifferent, and somewhat cunning, it looked as if nothing in this world would surprise him. This figure is two meters tall and he is wearing the unique Green Leaf-shaped uniform of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) Guards. He is not strong, and he seems far more rxed than the soldiers around here and looked easy to deal with but that is just an appearance. As¡­¡­ He was the one who created a terrifying Thunder Rain that rained down upon the Baroque Works Camp! That deafening thunder! The tragic wailing of Baroque Works subordinates! And the weird wicked incense drifting in the air! It will be a nightmare that she will never go away from her mind! Even the powerful Mr.3 was easily killed by this person with a single move. The strength this guy had shown is not at a level which she could even understand! ¡®How will I be dealt with?¡¯ Miss Goldenweek started to think about her future¡­ Am I going to jail? Or will I be put to death? Maybe they will sell me to Noble as a ve? I heard that many Nobles are perverted. It is not surprising that Miss Goldenweek thinks this way. After all, the philosophy that Crocodile has instilled in them so far is to annex basta and build an ideal Kingdom where everyone can live a happy life. So Crocodile¡¯s subordinates hate things like Nobles, and Goldenweek is also very familiar with their conduct. After all, most of the Nobles in One Piece World are really shitty and they don¡¯t have a good personality¡­ Bang rumble¡­ At this moment, there was a loud sound in the distance, echoing in the quiet night. This is not a crisp explosion, but more like the sound of a firecracker thrown at the bottom of an inverted bowl. The team returning to the pce immediately stopped and stood on standby. Trane and Rowen walked up to the hillside and they saw the scene while taking advantage of the visual advantage brought by their strong physique. ¡°That location¡­looks like the Nobles¡¯ Residence, right?¡± Rowen raised his eyebrows as the corner of his mouth twitched. Oye Oye, will that Old Asshole really tear down the embassy? Different countries have different national rules. Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital)¡¯s rules are that no one is allowed to stay overnight in the pce except for servants, pce guards, and those people with royal blood. The Nobles of Allied Kingdom Member came to attend the Queen¡¯s birthday banquet. But like Marines, they need to live outside the pce, in a manor specially built for envoys from various countries. But from their perspective, isn¡¯t that the ce that is getting torn apart by the explosion?! ¡°Were they attacked by the remnants of the Baroque Works?¡± Trane frowned and followed: ¡°If so many Nobles are killed then will the Marines be med!¡± They were not to me but they are destined to be a scapegoat!! And if it wasn¡¯t done by that Old Asshole, then the only possibility is the Queen¡­ ¡®Queen Rosa¡­ Aren¡¯t you going a little overboard in your scheme?¡¯ Rowen added rationally in his heart as he silently frowned. The more Trane thought about it, the more grave his expression became. He turned towards Rowen and the Soldiers and ordered: ¡°Everyone stays in ce! You need to watch the captives! If anyone except for me, Rowen, and Vice-Admiral Garp dares to approach the captives then you have my permission to kill them!!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!!!¡± After ordering the Soldiers, Trane said to Rowen: ¡°You are fast. Go there and take a look. Tell me if there is a problem that we need to deal with.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Rowen really can¡¯t use the speed of lightning in actualbat, after all, it is really too fast! But in this opennd, the advantages of Rumble-Rumble Fruit can be fully utilized in the aspect of Speed, far exceeding Soru and Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk). Speaking no-nonsense, Rowen nodded and his figure shed as he turned into an electric light, and disappeared from his original ce. Behind the Soldiers, Miss Goldenweek in the cage saw Rowen leave and her eyes lit up, thinking that she may have a chance to escape now. However, after seeing Trane standing in the center of the team with his sword in his head, the newborn hope in her heart quickly went out. Rowen puts a lot of pressure on her, yes, but the guy in front of her is also not easy to fool and he is also quite powerful!!! ¡­ Chapter 54 Chaos 3(Part 2)

Chapter 54 Chaos 3(Part 2)

The fire is all over the sky and the clouds are dense! The Royal Pce and the Embassy were on fire and as they were the two most important facilities in the country, the fire upon them brought a lot of chaos to the entire City. Along the way, Rowen could see many chaotic scenes and people running around to get away or to get to their houses. Some people dragged their luggage in panic and wanted to escape the City overnight. However, the guards on the City Gate were in cahoots with Fred for a long time and none of them dared to open the gate without knowing what happened. Rosa told Rowen that the Guards had been reced, so he didn¡¯t bother to talk nonsense with the other party and turned into thunder and lightning, and flew over the other party¡¯s head. Near the pce, inside the Embassy. General Jade¡¯s body armor was in tatters, and the blood from his would melt into the soil and gravel, staining the ground red. As a Fish-Man, he has an innate advantage in physical ability over any human, and even his wrist strength is 10x times that of a grown human being! But such powerful Fish-Man people could not rule the world. It can be seen that other Sea races are not weak. As his disciple, Fred was trained by him and Fred is now even stronger than he was before! However, the disciple is, after all, a disciple and General Jade knows that Fred has not surpassed his teachers¡¯ level. Boom!! ¡°That¡¯s it! Fred!!¡± General Jade plunged his two-handed sword into the soil to support his overwhelmed and overtired body. Not far in front of him, Fred¡¯s figure was also disheveled and he looked tired. The sword in his hand was broken in two, half of which was inserted into the main body of the building that had not copsed, and the other part was held in his hand. Hearing Jade¡¯s words, Fred nced at the bombed Nobles around him and spoke with a bitter expression on his face: ¡°I see, was this your original goal?¡± He wasn¡¯t the one who caused this explosion. It was¡­ Queen Rosa!!! Fred already had some spections in his heart. At this moment, no matter how he defended himself, the Nobles in the League would not believe that he didn¡¯t do it. Regardless of the traces of the explosion, the residue in the air, or anything else, whoever checks it would find that this was done by his Soot explosion. Fred never thought that his kind-hearted aunt was so cunning! These are the Nobles of World Government Allied Kingdom Member! It is inevitable that there were some Kings or the confidents of Kings in the Embassy! Nad now an explosion had gone off here¡­ This means that everything he had worked upon is¡­ Gone! The only people left were staring at him with hideous expressions on their faces and their eyes were filled with hatred and fear. All of his allies were either dead or they went crazy in this explosion. There is no way for them to support him now! ¡°Kill him! Kill this executioner!¡± ¡°Fred! We are stupid to have supported you, you want to blow us all up and gobble everything up by yourself!!¡± ¡°General Jade! I order you in the name of Duran¡¯s King to kill him!¡± General Jade ignored the mor of these people and he looked at them with a pair of indifferent eyes. As they saw the look in General Jade¡¯s eyes, the group of Nobles lowered their heads and quieted down. Seeing this scene, General Jade snorted and said: ¡°How should I deal with Fred is something that would be decided by the Queen! You ordering me to kill him is beyond your authority and it is also a disrespect to the Queen!¡± Boom! Pulling out his big sword from the floor and stomping it again, a crack spread out on the ground, damaging the already dpidated Embassy even further. Then, in the billowing smoke, General Jade¡¯s voice that was as cold as an Ice and sharp as a knife came out and the Nobles around him felt as if they were getting stabbed in their necks when they heard General Jade¡¯s words: ¡°Those who disrespect Queen will be killed!!!¡± Seeing that the Nobles saw the facts and stopped talking, General Jade turned his head and spoke to Rowen who had appeared here without anyone knowing, ¡°Chief Imperial Guard Rowen, I¡¯ll leave the business here to you. I want to take Fred to meet the Queen.¡± ¡°Oye¡­ don¡¯t leave such aplicated matter to me, General Jade.¡± Rowen let out a helpless sigh, then a smile came up at the corner of his mouth, and he looked at the frightened group of dogs¡­oh no, Noble. ¡°Everyone, please go in here¡­¡± Because Rosa had told the truth about the n she was going tounch, Rowen had almost forgotten about somethings. Queen Rosa is known as someone who ¡°Loves her people like her own child¡±, ¡°Merciful¡±, ¡°Generous¡±¡­ But there may be some other titles that could be added to her name, those were ¡°Decisive¡±, ¡°Strong-Willed¡±, ¡°Ruthless¡±!! At first, when he learned that the Soot Explosion in the embassy had caused some serious casualties to the Nobles, Rowen¡¯s reaction was: ¡°Has Fred gone crazy?¡±. But when he learned that Fred himself was seriously injured and he was almost on the verge of dying after his Devil Fruit power exploded, Rowen reacted was the same as Fred: ¡°What a ruthless method!!¡± He could naturally see that this was a premeditated massacre! And he can, even more, guarantee that these murders were nned in the ongoing process and it took no more than three hours from nning to execution! Rowan had thought that the Queen would have put forward any effective strategies to ensure that her n continued in the face of Garp¡¯s chaotic actions. Rowen did not expect that she would simply overthrow all the ns and the Embassy would be exploded and every Noble that had colluded with Fred would also blow up with it! It can be said to be quite vicious! Some people may ask, how would Fred inherit the throne now? This was also the question that Rowen answered by himself by the time he received the signal to return to the base by Trane. After all, what¡¯s wrong with Fred seeding to the throne now? Who is going to stop the Queen? This is Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital)! This is Queen Rosa¡¯s home base and her own yground! Everything that happened tonight, except for the very dead Nobles of various countries, only the Queen and her group knew what was right and wrong and it was all up to them. Whether it was blocking the news or falsely using the countries of Nobles for the attempted assassination of the Queen, it was a matter that was under their control. ording to Queen¡¯s n, Rowen can guarantee that Fred would be seen as someone who was ¡°Forced¡± to protect the Queen and he would take over the Throne with tears in his eyes at the expense of Noble confrontation with other countries. Naturally, the victims will certainly not give up and the war is inevitable, but Rosa has long anticipated this. The return of General Jade and the prosperity of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) will give them the confidence to face any war! One must not forget that Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) is not as small as basta, and there is no desert here. Their national strength can provide them with the title of being an Overlord in the First Half of the Grand Line among the Allied Kingdom Member!! Theing war won¡¯t affect them much but it would be used to unite the whole country and everyone would obey Fred¡¯s rule when he wins the War. Speaking of which¡­isn¡¯t this scene a little familiar? That¡¯s right! This was the n before! It looks like the endpoint had remained the same and Rosa just changed the route that the original n needed to pass. What¡¯s more, with the Marines ¡°Doing Meritorious Service¡± to Fred¡¯s Country, the Marines wouldn¡¯t be a scapegoat. Instead, they have to be grateful to Rosa. Rowen couldn¡¯t help but shiver as he understood all of the n. Dirty and Crafty! This is really Mind Boggling! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 55 Happy?

Chapter 55 Happy?

These Allied Kingdom Member Lords who were not conspicuous in the original works, are they not fuel-efficientmps! Different from the great strength of Garp that umtes with age, Queen Rosa¡¯s method is the umtion of talent, practice, years, and status. All of them are indispensable, and she haspletely crushed Garp with her IQ! ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re not married to her!¡± Seeing Garp¡¯s figure passing before his eyes, Rowen said with heartfelt emotion. Garp was confused and snapped the back of his head. But although he did not understand the meaning behind Rowen¡¯s words, he was sure that this is not a good word and he immediately clenched his fist: ¡°What the hell are you talking about, kid? ¡°Nothing!¡± Rowen decided to turn around and walk away, but after taking a few steps, he suddenly remembered something and turned around and said to Garp: ¡°By the way, let Fleet Admiral arrange less Allied Kingdom Member trouble for me in the future, I am afraid that I would die next time!¡± ¡°You¡­!!¡± Garp raised an eyebrow and he wanted to hit someone, but he didn¡¯t do anything and just watched Rowen walking away. He was still feeling sorry for Rowen in his heart. After a long time, he sighed and said to himself: ¡°I will let him go this time¡­¡± ¡­ On the second day, the Queen Birthday Banquet was held as scheduled. No one knows what Fred and Queen talked aboutst night and the citizens of the nation only knew that three major events have happened today! First, the Queen celebrated her 70th birthday! Second, Fred Inherited the throne! Third, a total of seven countries have dered war on Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital)! As Rowen expected, after the big eventst night, a conspiracy story of a foreign Noble murdering Queen to overthrow the throne appeared in the streets. People love to spread gossip about the big shots, not to mention the fact that this gossip involves their own interests. So, in the face of the wholehearted resistance from the entire Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), the people who were with the dead Nobles fled in a hurry and they didn¡¯t even dare to participate in the birthday banquet. Then a total of Seven Countries gritted their teeth and dered war on Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) through themunication Den Den Mushi. These people, let alone Rosa, even Fred expressed his disdain towards them. The best way to dere war is to sneak in, grab a lot of treasure, seize arge number of people, and then put forward a shameless demand, forcing the opponent to make a decision, so as to kill the heart. It looks like this group of guys do not want to lose their Noble pride and the country¡¯s face and they called in advance before they acted, but in reality, they actually have some unrealistic ideas and they wanted to getpensation in private transactions¡­ Compensation? Do you want a Sandbag-Sized fist? If you want to fight, then let¡¯s fight! Fred would love to have an anti-invasion war to fight as that would give amon cause to the people to defend their country and his throne will be more secure! At this point, all the troubles in Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) have been lifted. It can be said that everyone is happy! Queen Rosa left a very deep impression on Rowen. She is a true member of Royalty! Kindness and cruelty coexist in her. Gentleness and domineering walk side by side with her. She has ned everything for her family, Fred, and she willingly used the war to help Fred secure the throne. She also treated her enemies as livestock for Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) citizens of the nation and kill them wantonly! If it weren¡¯t for Rosa, Rowen¡¯s impression of the One Piece World Nobles would probably still remain in the standard temte of ¡°Tenryubito¡±, and maybe he would have suffered a big loss in the future. Three dayster, the Marines went out. The results of this mission have been reported to Fleet Admiral Sengoku. After knowing that Rosa had used the Marines, Sengoku was slightly angry and made Garpe back immediately. Because he couldn¡¯t scold Rosa. Destroying the Baroque Work agency¡¯s base in Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) is a real achievement, and this credit can be made clear in front of Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars). The New King Fred took the initiative to take the me for ¡°Blowing up Allied Kingdom Member Nobles¡± and the Marines didn¡¯t have to take any responsibility, this causes the Marines to owes Rosa a favor. Today, the sun is shining and the Dog¡¯s Head Battleship was docked at the shore, the soldiers have all boarded the ship. After retiring from the throne, Rosa lost a trace of the nobility she had in the past and now she always had a kind smile on her face. She waved her hand and took off the White Rose from Rowen¡¯s chest, and said: ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t expect such an ident to happen. But you can rest assured that the benefits that were promised to you will not be any less.¡± ¡°That¡­Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Rowen¡¯s eyes lit up and he bent over to express his gratitude. ¡°So in the end, the only one who was kept in the dark about this whole thing was me, right?!¡± Garp blew his beard and red at him: ¡°Did you know how big this was? Did you know how big a deal this was? Could you have taken responsibility if something went wrong? ¡°Come on! If it wasn¡¯t for you, Garp, we wouldn¡¯t have had to go through all this trouble, and you have the nerve toin¡­¡­¡± Before Rowen could speak, Rosa rolled her eyes and spoke to Garp. The more she looked at Rowen now, the more pleasing to her eyes he bes, and she meant to take care of him as a junior. But the client Rowen was trembling a little as he received this kind of love¡­ He can¡¯t look at Rosa being as amiable as an old grandmother as he knew that most of the bodies of Nobles who died that night were missing!!! Garp knew he was in the wrong and didn¡¯t answer. He red at Rowen and turned his head and shouted at the soldiers, ¡°What are you doing on the deck! Get to your post and get ready to go!!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The soldiers immediately went back to their posts. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 56 Devil? Part 1

Chapter 56 Devil? Part 1

Rowen shrugged apologetically to Rosa and was preparing to board the ship. Suddenly, Fred took a step forward and stopped him: ¡°You said that you would answer my questions when I inherit the throne.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Rosa raised her eyebrows when she heard that. ¡°Um¡­ I did say that!¡± Rowen suddenly realized as he stretched out his green leaf uniform, revealing the short and thin dress of Marine Soldier underneath, and then grinned and said with a smile: ¡°In terms of procedures, I¡¯m just a civilian.¡± ¡°Procedurally speaking¡± means that Rowen had never officially joined the Marines!!! Everything they previously thought and took for granted was just a one-sided assumption! Fred¡­Oh no, Fred King stared at all this in a daze. After three seconds, he realized something and he could only shake his head and smile. ¡°You will be a good General! Rowen¡­¡± ¡°Thanks to your good words!¡± Rowen touched his nose and then saluted solemnly. ¡°So ¡­¡­ gentlemen, I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± ¡°I wish you a good trip!¡± ¡°Set sail!!!¡± With a loud and clear trumpet, the Dog Head Battleship slowly sailed away from the port and quickly disappeared on the horizon with the help of the monsoon wind brought by the warm current. Looking at the Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) which gradually turned into a line in the distance, Rowen had a premonition in his heart that they would definitely meet again. After all¡­¡­ ¡°Ah~~~Aachoo!¡± On the deck, Garp rubbed his nose, and suddenly sat up suspiciously: ¡°There must be someone who is thinking about tricking me!!!¡± One monthter, Marine Headquarters. No matter how much time has passed, Marineford has not changed. It is like the Divine Artifact left behind by some higher power. It has stood tall and solemn for hundreds of years, suppressing the tidal wave of the times. Today, at the top of Headquarters Fortress, Sengoku sits in his office, reading the documents in his hand. After a long time, he put the information down and said to Tsuru, ¡°The interrogation is in your hands, Tsuru, make sure to dig out every piece of information! If possible, get the true identity of their boss behind the scenes as well!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Tsuru will take the mission seriously and she nodding to indicate that she has understood themand. Her Wash-Wash Fruit can not only be used as an offensive tool but can also work on the Metaphysical level of ¡°Mind¡±, washing away a person¡¯s ¡°Evil¡± and leaving the purest ¡°Goodness¡± behind. The ¡°Goodness¡± is left behind. But after all, it is the power to control someone¡¯s mind, this ability can not be used on the soldiers, and it can not be widely known, so as not to cause panic. But if their target is a criminal then there is little need for restraint ¡­¡­ The Baroque Work agency is not only threatening the Grand Line, but also the Four Seas. It can be said that except for New World, there are traces of their existence everywhere! If they can kill them all then the benefits Marines would gain would be massive. It has been half a month since Das Bonez awakened, and Trane was in charge of his interrogation. But as the former member who was trusted by Crocodile, there is no doubt that he will not say anything. So Garp didn¡¯t say anything and left him alone. They are not Professional Interrogators, so what could they even do? ¡°Well, there is also the little girl who calls herself Miss. Goldenweek¡­¡± Sengoku rubbed his temples with a headache: ¡°Can I leave that to you too, Tsuru?¡± The girl named Goldenweek has now been determined to be a non-Devil Fruit Ability user but she has a strange talent. She is able to control a person¡¯s emotions by blending out colors that are psychologically suggestive to people and animals. If there was no such ability then Sengoku wouldn¡¯t have said anything. He would have just thrown her in jail, confirm that there is no problem, and then throw her into the Headquarters Military Academy for several years of Justice education to correct her views. But with this ability, Goldenweek¡¯s education problem has be urgent! Only Tsuru, the Wash-Wash Fruit Ability user, can bring back her paranoid views that she acquired with the Hitmen. However, in this way, Sengoku has some kind of guilty conscience of being an unscrupulous boss who is squeezing thebor of his employees. In response, Tsuru raised her head and nced at Sengoku with a deep look: ¡°Fine! Leave the child to me for now!¡± Sengoku breathed a sigh of relief. Some people may ask, why is the treatment of Goldenweek so different? No no no! It¡¯s all the same. If Goldenweek ister found to be a Murderous Phycopath or if she has done something unconscionable then the procedure will be like this: Sengoku would put her in prison, and after determining that there is a problem ¡­¡­ he will either put in Impel Down or have her secretly executed! There is no human rights in this world, and the Elderly and Children are treated equally. If someone has done evil then he must bear the corresponding price! As the leader of Marine Headquarters, Sengoku¡¯s ruthlessness is especially evident in his enemies! After discussing business matters, Sengoku picked up a piece of information and spoke with a strange look in his eyes: ¡°It¡¯s been less than a month and he had been officially enlisted in the recruit list that is going to the Hell Ind, Rowen is setting a record, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Tsuru took the information suspiciously and nced at it, and suddenly smiled kindly: ¡°So that¡¯s it, Zephyr couldn¡¯t help it?¡± That is a form for Rowen to apply for special training in Hell Ind, signed and submitted by Zephyr, saying that Rowen has reached a bottleneck, and the training in the Recruit Camp is not suitable for him, and he needs more pressure to progress. Clearly organized and logical, both of them could see that Zephyr was really out of ideas! Rowen is growing too fast! It¡¯s inhumanly fast! His perseverance and talent are so evident at Camp that it¡¯s scary! For example, how tough are the target workout sessions at Recruit Camp? Anyone who does all the exercises would be too tired to even breathe, and it is inevitable that they will have a mentality to take a rest. But Rowen¡¯s daily workouts do not require anyone to remind him, he not only maintains the quality and quantity but he even squeezes his potential in training! Zephyr made him punch a thousand times, he punches two thousand times! Zephyr asked him to attack three hundred times, he did it six hundred times! Every time he gets tired, his capiries were on the verge of bursting out and bleeding, and his face looked like a wicked ghost, but he still gets up every time and does even more exercise! Chapter 56 Devil? Part 2

Chapter 56 Devil? Part 2

They have heard of the phrase ¡°Practice Desperately¡±, I¡¯m sorry but Rowen is really killing himself in his training! Without the help of his recovery ability, Rowen would have died of exhaustion early under this type of squeezing exercise! Rowen would force himself to do this for just ordinary exercise, what kind of terrible will he has? In this way, Zephyr can only teach Marine Rokushiki and various differentbat skills to Rowen, which take time to umte and explore. As for Haki, that needs toprehend for years and Zephyr would not dare to teach them to Rowen without Military Merits. Then came the interesting part¡­ Rowen¡¯s talent in physical skills has been unanimously recognized by Marine Senior management. Garp had taught him Kami-e (Paper Drawing), and he had learned it within half a month. In the past, Zephyr was distressed for his disciple that he wouldn¡¯t be able to teach him much. Now Zephyr is worrying that Rowen is too enchanting. Apart from Haki, which is not allowed to be taught, and the remaining three Rokushiki techniques, there is nothing he could teach Rowen. The answer is none! So he thought of a way to throw Rowen to the Hell Ind. Only after three months in the Hell Ind, Rowen would be able to pass the Camp with excellent grades and he would be able to learn the fourth Rokushiki Technique. Then he will leave the Recruit Camp as a full officer and go to sea. At that time, Rowen would have all the time and opportunity to obtain Military Merits and then he would be able to teach Rowen all his skills. ¡°Well, my old friend is begging me, I can make an exception!¡± Sengoku can imagine how much has changed since Rowen¡¯s return, otherwise, Zephyr would have not submitted the application immediately. Although Headquarters Recruits can¡¯t go to Hell Ind before training for less than a year, there are some exceptions. Not to mention that Rowen, himself, is not a guy who follows the rules. ¡­ Recruit Camp Building, Underground Training Room. Rowen¡¯s suspicions came true. On the first day he left Headquarters two months ago, he joked to Zephyr that Shuzo needs to go out to the sea to train, the result, Shuzo really official reinstatement and went out to sea. Then, Rowen¡¯s actualbat training target changed from Shuzo, who was still bullying, to retired Admiral Zephyr! This is sour!!! Boom¡­!!! With a depressed crack, the training room began to sh with a red light. That is the training room warning system which would begin to rm after the outer body wall suffered extensive damage. Zephyr wasn¡¯t worried though, as he was sure it wasn¡¯t an enemy invasion that had damaged the walls, after all, it was Rowen who was now stered on the walls. ¡°Huh? I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t dodge?¡± Zephyr kept his leg sweeping posture while looking at Rowen¡¯s stitching past the spider-shaped pit, feeling a little strange. I haven¡¯t even made an effort, and you¡¯re already down? Are you kidding me? ¡°Cough¡­¡­ Cough¡­¡­ Cough¡­¡­¡± Hearing these words, the drowsy Rowen¡¯s mouth twitched endlessly. Fuck you for saying that he didn¡¯t dodge! Do you even know how fast your kick is? I bet even that Old Asshole Garp may not be able to dodge this kick perfectly!! And you also used Armament Haki in that kick!! After taking a few deep breaths, Rowen moved his limbs and tried to pull himself out of the gap. The movement involved the broken bones, so he squeezed his eyebrows in pain. After some time, he suddenly felt himself losing support, and his whole body fell through the wall. Pop!! Continuing to suck in cold air, Rowen said to Zephyr like a salted fish: ¡°Thank You for today¡¯s training, Teacher, let me recuperate ¡­¡­¡± There is no way in hell he can continue to take those kicks! Even considering his amazing self-healing power, he would still be killed by Zephyr if he continues to fight!! Zephyr put his hand under his chin at Rowen¡¯s request. To be honest, although Rowen¡¯s strength is not obvious yet, his strong resistance to beating is absolutely first-rate! In the past few days, he even liked the feeling of beating Rowen¡­ Just imagine that a punching bag that can be recovered within a day and it can even be strengthened. Zephyr has no reason not to like it! But after all, Rowen is too far behind him in terms of strength. At this time, his body is getting more and more injured. It¡¯s time to stop. ¡°So be it! That¡¯s it for today, we¡¯ll continue tomorrow.¡± Zephyr said a line to rx Rowen, and then added in a serious voice: ¡°Hurry Up and grow stronger, my Disciple!¡± In this way, I can go all out in my fight. ¡°Speaking of which Rowen, what exactly did Rosa promise you?¡± The time is a few dayster, the location is Headquarters Recruit Camp Hospital, the speaker is Garp. After throwing the criminals into jail, Garp didn¡¯t care about the rest of the procedures¡­ Actually, he didn¡¯t bother to care about it. After all, Fleet Admiral will take care of everything. But to everyone¡¯s disappointment, Das Bonez really didn¡¯t know about the treasure that Baroque Works wanted to find and the people behind the Baroque Works. Tsuru had used her fruit power several times before finally confirming that the other party did not tell a lie. The people in Baroque Work Agency wouldn¡¯t even dare to say that they knew each other, let alone know the boss, Sand Crocodile behind the scenes. Rowen had predicted this situation, so it¡¯s not surprising to hear Garp talk about it. But about Rosa¡¯s promise¡­ ¡°For the time being, allow me to keep that a secret¡­¡­ anyway, it will not be something that will endanger Marine ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Something?¡± Garp rubbed his chin and suddenly raised his eyebrows: ¡°You kid, don¡¯t let me know that you have taken this opportunity to ckmail Rosa in exchange for treasure, otherwise I won¡¯t spare you!¡± Rowen¡¯s mouth twitched and he rolled his eyes to ignore him. A ce like a hospital is the most meaningless thing to a person like Rowen. He canpletely heal his injuries by relying on his special physique. The diagnosis results are the same with or without a doctor. However, the hospital provides a variety of painkillers and a carefully formted nutrition solution, which can make him feel better and speed up his recovery, so every time he fights with Zephyr during this period, Rowen wille to the hospital to lie down for a long time. Rowen can also see that Zephyr really has nothing to teach him at this stage. He can only use repeated beatings (no mistake) to allow him to thoroughly integrate the teachings he has received into actualbat. ¡°Speaking of which, why isn¡¯t Rear Admiral Trane with you?¡± As a staunch member of the ¡°Garp faction¡±, Trane even goes with Garp on weekdays. Garp is here to inform him about the follow-up of the interrogation which not a secret that Trane couldn¡¯t here so where is he? Chapter 57 New Device

Chapter 57 New Device

¡°Oh, now I remember something!¡± In front of Garp, except for a few fellowrades, the rest are a group of brats. No one knew what came into his mind as he winked at Rowen said: ¡°Want to go over and take a look?¡± ¡°Look at what?¡± ¡°The second phase of Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Device has arrived. Heis over there to test it.¡± A dazed look appeared on Rowen¡¯s face when he heard this news. ¡­ After the first results of the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Device was initially effective, Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) waved their hand and officially listed it as a Scientific Research Project equivalent to that of Pacifista. At this point, Rowen was a little surprised for a moment. The Pacifista¡¯sbat effectiveness is very terrifying. One Pacifista machine can ughter a City full of people and has the ability to destroy a Country. The next few PX-3 Models can even defeat all Supernovas in Luffy¡¯s time period! But the cost is too high, and no one can support the huge capital needed forrge-scale instation! Seven yearster, Vegapunk developed it to the PX-5 type, and only Marine Headquarters and Mary Geoise have a Small-Scale army of them. When the Marines put them on the battlefield during the War Of The Best, it was no ident that all of the Pacifistas in the stock was put in the War. Moreover, the Sea is a vast territory, and it is not realistic to rely solely on the rigid Pacifista Machines to maintain their stability. In contrast, the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Device is a great source of supplement. The Pacifista is expensive, but the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Device is cheap. Pacifista produces fast effects and results and the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Device gives out slow effects and results. Pacifista cannot be installed on arge scale but Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Device can be poprized. The two have their advantages and disadvantages, but theyplement each other perfectly. And because there is no Devil Fruit ability involved, it¡¯s just a simple electrical stimtion. After Vegapunk has thoroughly studied the principles behind the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method, the remaining improvements and upgrades were just a small amount of work, and it did not waste too much time. Naturally, the good thing about this is that Rowen, as the developer, made a good impression on Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars). This is the type of talent that the World Government needs! He has the brains and awareness to follow orders and not take credit for anything, and he doesn¡¯t hide anything good, but offers to contribute it to Vegapunk for research! This alone will ensure that Rowen¡¯s future official career will be smooth and unhindered! ¡­ The location is still the Marine Scientific Force Base. and the people inside of the base saw Rowen and Garp walking in, and Kizaru who was stationed here greeted them with an ugly expression on his face, ¡°Yo! Vice-Admiral Garp, Rowen, you also heard the news?¡± ¡°Also?¡± Rowen looked around and asked, ¡°Is there anyone besides us, Admiral Kizaru?¡± ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s a lot of them!¡± Kizaru held up his hand and squinted his eyes while saying: ¡°There are Vice-Admiral Momonga, Vice- Admiral Yamakaji, Vice- Admiral Maynard, Vice- Admiral Momousagi¡­ Oh yes! Vice- Admiral is also getting added to that group. Except for the guys who are out on Mission, every Vice-Admiral from the Headquarters is there!¡± Every single Vice-Admiral from the Headquarters will be there? What the hell?! ¡°Huh?¡± Seeing Rowen¡¯s stunned look, Kizaru came over and asked nicely, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything, do you, Rowen?¡± ¡°Me? What am I supposed to know ¡­¡­?¡± Rowen turned his head to look at Garp for an answer. ¡°It¡¯s because of Trane!¡± Garp seemed to have anticipated this and patted Rowen on the shoulder while saying: ¡°Even though the Device in the First Phase was good, it is useless for most of the people in the Headquarters. But the Second Phase Device is different. Its limit is 6000 Doriki which is only one step short of being able to increase the power of a Vice-Admiral of the Headquarters, do you really think that they wouldn¡¯t care?¡± Rowen suddenly realized! To exin this problem, we need to mention the prevailing Doriki value judgment standard in Marine¡­ Unlike the Pirates, the Doriki value judgment standard is quite popr between the Marines and the World Government. Although it does not clearly represent the limit of someone¡¯sbat power, but it can urately judge a person¡¯s lower limit! Therefore, in the Marine Headquarters, in addition to Military Merits, some positions require Soldiers to reach the corresponding Doriki Value. And the Doriki value required by the Main Positions in the Marines starts from 3000! Someone with a Doriki value of 300 to 500 or higher is already ssed as a Superhuman as amon Armed Soldier on average has around 10 Doriki Value. With someone¡¯s physique surpassing an average person by three hundred times, this terrible figure which is an exaggerated superhuman figure in the eyes of the Four Seas Branch and Grand Line Branches is actually just the minimum requirement for being a Headquarters Commodore!! That¡¯s why Headquarters Officers have a lofty status in the entire Marine system because they are true elites! But this Value isn¡¯t definite. Then, Rear Admiral¡¯s position starts from 4000 Doriki Value and the Position of Vice-Admiral starts from 5000 Doriki Value while the Admiral¡¯s position¡­ Well, no. ¡°Admiral¡± represents the highestbat power of Marine Headquarters. It cannot be summed up by a simple evaluation. On the other hand, their evaluation is quite meaningless. If you can beat all Headquarters Elites to the ground and can fight against the current Admiral without losing then you would have the strength to act as an Admiral. Naturally, it¡¯s better to take a look at it by standard, because in real life, some people have enough Military Merit and a Doriki Value of more than 6000 and they are just Rear Admiral. After all, this is the Marine Headquarters, thepetition here is too strong! For the Monsters in Headquarters, this minimum standard belongs to the problem that couldn¡¯t be solved by Military Merits. They raised the limit high, but no one cares about the lower limit. On the contrary, if their Doriki value is not outstanding enough, they would not have enough strength to get promoted even if they have the corresponding Military Merits¡­ Shuzo has about 4000 Doriki Value and he is also a Commodore. Rowen disyed a Doriki Value of 2700 to qualify for the Headquarters Military Camp. Someone with 6000 Doriki Value should already be a Vice-Admiral but he is still a Commodore. The terribleness of Marine Headquarters is evident from this! Therefore, the Maximum Value of the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Device in the first phase was only 3000 Doriki, which is meaningless to most ¡°Commodore¡± Level Officers. However, the Device can be upgraded, as long as the research continued, its limit will only get higher and higher! Anyway, Rowen can guarantee that he himself didn¡¯t see where the end of the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method would be. So, once they heard that the Second Phase of Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Device has a Doriki Value of 6000, they couldn¡¯t just sit still! The Current Doriki Value is 6000 and it is only a Second Phase Device then what about the future?! Most of them have reached the pinnacle of mankind and have no hope of breaking through in this life. If this Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Device can take effect, wouldn¡¯t it be another opportunity for them? Regarding the desire to grow stronger, no one would be an exception in the One Piece World. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 58 *Hidden*

Chapter 58 *Hidden*

Following Kizaru, the three came to the Underground warehouse. Unlike the first time where there have been only a few people, the current scene is quite lively. May famous names in the Headquarters are gathered here on a temporarily built tform and the Rear Admirals, Commodores, Vice-Admirals were whispering to each other, waiting for the test to begin. Looking at them, Rowen couldn¡¯t help thinking, if Whitebeard suddenly appeared here and punched his full-powered punch then the Marines would lose One-Third of their Strength! In the open space surrounded by the stands, there are a group of researchers wearing white coats. A half-naked male figure is sitting on a giant Device covering an area of ??more than ten square meters. This figure is Trane who has more than 6000 in Doriki Value and he is also someone close to bing a Rear Admiral¡­ When Garp walked in, Trane immediately noticed him and straightened up to salute. ¡°Vice-Admiral Garp!¡± Trane didn¡¯t move his butt. This is the second phase of the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Device, because of the increase in current, moreplex devices were required to maintain stability, so he sat and couldn¡¯t move until the researchers set everything up. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll juste here to see the excitement, you can test it with ease.¡± Garp waved his hand in greeting. ¡°Understood!¡± Then he looked at Rowen and nodded sincerely. Rowen nodded dazedly in return. ¡°Mr. Garp, this is¡­¡± At this moment, a tall man in the cloak of Justice came over. He looked very special¡­ It¡¯s not that his facial features are special, but half of his face was identical to that of an Animal spotted dog named Dalmatian, with two dog ears drooping with a longer chin. The lower half of the face is a normal human structure, a circle of the golden even cheek beard looks very conspicuous. At the same time, the back of this person¡¯s hands are also that of the Dalmatian, his feet look like canines which were supporting his body on the ground, he is a vivid Dog-Headed Man. Looking at his rank, he is a Headquarters Vice-Admiral like Garp, but his tone is still full of respect, which is probably amon urrence for ¡°Garp¡± in the Headquarters. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Dalmatian!¡± Garp said with a start: ¡°It seems that you are used to being in your Half Beastly form, quite good!¡± ¡°Dog-Dog Fruit ¡¤ Dalmatian Form does not have any special abilities. I can only work hard on my body. By the way, this¡­¡± Dalmatian shook his head with a wry smile on his face and he continued to look at Rowen. Regarding this, Garp suddenly realized something and he pped his head: ¡°I almost forgot! Rowen, this is Vice-Admiral Dalmatian who can maintain this Half Beastify Form for a week!¡± For a week? ¡°Hello, Vice-Admiral Dalmatian.¡± Rowen stands at attention and salutes. This is really respect! For the Zoan Fruit Ability User, they would require stamina to support their use of Devil Fruits, but because the use of Zoan is too extensive and there are few forms, many Zoan Ability Users are not very sessful in their use of these Devil Fruits and this is also one of the reasons why Zoan Ability Users are considered to be the weakest one. In contrast to the Ancient Species and Mythological Beast, Dalmatian¡¯s Dalmatian Form looks extremely ridiculous. However, under such a premise, this person worked hard in his physical skills so that he could maintain the Half Beastify Form for a long time, and he used the Fruit Ability to torture him all the time. This is not only proof but also a kind of exercise and this is also his extremely strong will! Rowen saw himself in him! ¡°Rowen?¡­ So you are Rowen?¡± Dalmatian has obviously heard of Rowen¡¯s name. Although he did not personally appear in the test a few months ago, he is no stranger to this super rookie who has continued the legend of Admirals. Not to mention, their hope of breaking through, the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Device, was developed based on the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method developed by Rowen. Without Rowen, most of them would have no hope to advance their strength. ¡°You are a good guy! I am optimistic about you! Hahahaha!¡± Dalmatian spoke in a loud voice and many people have heard the word ¡°Rowen¡±. As a result, the temporary stands were noisy, and arge group of Marines cast friendly eyes on them. Feeling the stares from all around him, Rowen suddenly understood why Garp had dragged him here to watch the test. It is the same reason he let himself follow him off the ship at Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) ¡­¡­ Garp knew that many big figures had gathered here today, so he pulled Rowen here to introduce him and to let them see his face! Andpared to Huadu West Ind(Flower Capital), the goodwill of fellow officers is definitely more important! Rowen nodded honestly to a group of bigwigs while muttering in his heart: ¡°Why is this Old Asshole treating me so well? Is he going to sell me out again? He needs to be beware of fraud! Rowen¡¯s face smiling, but in his heart, he was on guard. ¡­ ¡°Dr. Clown! The device has been debugged, we are ready to start!¡± Soon after, the work of the people in white coats ended, and an old man peeked his head out from behind the Device and said respectfully. ¡°Got it!¡± A man¡¯s face with unttering makeup emerged from behind the Device. He had long purple and ck hair, a head with ornaments simr to horns, and thick purple paint on his lips¡­ Maybe that was his original lip color. The temperament of this person can be described in one word, that is ¡°Flirtatious¡±! But at this moment, he was greasy as he held a screwdriver in his hand and he looked at the surroundings with a Wretched look on his face and he impatiently waved his hand to drive away the people surrounding him. Afterward, he whispered to himself: ¡°No, I have to check again here, so many Headquarters Vice-Admirals are watching me, if something goes wrong, I won¡¯t be able to surpass Vegapunk in my life!¡± When Rowen noticed a guy lying behind the Device, he didn¡¯t care. He may be a Repair master! But when he raised his head while he was talking to Momonga and they wereplementing each other, he almost bit his tongue when he saw who the figure was. What the hell? Caesar¡¤Clown?!!! The coquettish looking guy in front of him is the big boss of the original Punk Hazard arc, who has a bounty of 300 Million and was called the Mad Scientist, Caesar¡¤Clown! Why is this madman here?! Rowen looked at him with a dazed expression on his face. ¡°Huh, what?¡± Momonga saw the strange expression on Rowen¡¯s face and he followed his gaze and frowned: ¡°Do you know Dr.Caesar¡¤Clown?¡± As a genius scientist second only to Vegapunk under the World Government, his identity is quite secretive so how did Rowen know him?! Rear Admirals and below level officers in the Marine Headquarters do not even have the qualifications to know his existence! Could it be¡­ Momonga¡¯s eyes narrowed. This old guy who has been in the Headquarters for 30 years was so vicious that he suddenly had a bold guess in his heart. In response, Rowen as ifpletely unconcerned gulped and pointed to Caesar-Clown and asked. ¡°Vice-Admiral Momonga, are the Ram horns on his head real? Is he some kind of monster?¡± Momonga: ¡°¡­¡± Breathlessly huffing and puffing, Momonga rxed and rolled his eyes, ¡°What a mess! They are just ornaments ¡­¡­ Besides, the Sea is so vast, even if someone¡¯s head really has a ram¡¯s horn, what¡¯s so weird about it!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s how it is!¡± Rowen patted his chest and let out a long sigh of relief: ¡°Well¡­ I hate monsters and ghosts!¡± Hiss¡­¡­ Momonga red at Rowen with some resentment but he shut up and stopped talking. Seeing this scene, Rowen licked his lips dryly and took a half step back, but the look in his eyes suddenly became deep. Sea Cnder¡¯s Marine Headquarters in 1515, Caesar Clown appeared here¡­ Chapter 58 Caesar Clown Chapter 59 Breakdown?

Chapter 59 Breakdown?

Caesar Clown was originally a member of Marine ¡°Scientific Force Base¡±, a fellow of Vegapunk, a Genius Scientist second only to Vegapunk! It¡¯s not surprising that he can appear in Marine Headquarters. But ¡°Second only to Vegapunk¡± means that Caesar¡¤Clown is inferior to Vegapunk. This recognized fact is a great shame in Caesar¡¯s eyes! In order to prove that he is better than Vegapunk, he fights against Vegapunk everywhere, and after repeated defeats, his thinking bes more and more extreme. Finally, in the year 1518, Caesar created the Toxic Gas ident that destroyed the entire Punk Hazard! Because of this, he was arrested by the World Government and escorted back to Mary Geoise for questioning. Later, he escaped from the prison ship with the help of Donquixote Domingo, one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea. Domingo saw the Lineage Factor technology he researched with Vegapunk and asked him to make artificial Zoan Devil Fruit ¨C The raw material of ¡°Smile¡± ¨C ¡°Sad¡± for himself, in order to trade with Kaido and control the reins of the New World Monsters. Faced with Domingo¡¯s offer and his strength, the two sides started their cooperation, Caesar Clown also returned to Punk Hazard in Sea Cnder 1519 and he began his own evil n. What happenedter is clear toic fans, in addition to the production of ¡°Sad¡±, Caesar also cheats out some funds from one of the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Charlotte Linlin, apparently, he had promised to help Charlotte Linlin to carry out Giantization experiments, the actual use of gas bombs. In reality, it was used to make gas bombs. Three yearster in Sea Cnder 1522, Straw Hats set out again and they happened upon Punk Hazard and knocked it off, then they went towards Dressrosa along the way and took Domingo off his throne, and then they took Caesar to Cake Ind¡­¡­ In Charlotte Linlin¡¯s territory. The current year is only 1515 in Sea Cnder, and they are still three full years away from the terrifying Toxic Gas ident, so he is still an up-anding Genius Scientist, at best, he is a bit ¡°Haughty¡±, and has a bad rtionship with his boss Vegapunk. So it wasn¡¯t a surprise that Caesar would appear in the Marine Headquarters! The only thing is¡­ Why is he so interested in the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Device? Seeing Caesar¡¤Clown¡¯s face full of greasy tiredness and sweating and his reluctant expression to use his hands for careful inspection, Rowen thought for a while to spoke in a low voice: ¡°Fuck him! I don¡¯t know him anyway!¡± ¡­ Another boring half-hour passed, and everyone was a little impatient. Trane even rubbed his eyes and turned to ask: ¡°Dr. Caesar, when will the test start?¡± ¡°Good, now¡­ done!¡± Caesar replied as if he had dealt with a huge issue and suddenly yelled in surprise and locked in the cabin behind the Device. ¡°Dang Dang Dang!¡± They saw his body getting covered with light and empty smoke which wasing from behind the Device to the front, Ceasar raised his hand to give a speech: ¡°Wee to my demonstration time! What you are about to see next is¡­¡­¡± ¡°Cut the crap! Do you know how long we have been waiting for?!¡± Snap! A half-eaten doughnut was thrown from the stands and smashed at Caesar¡¯s feet. Thetter wanted to get angry, but turned his head and said with a dry smile, ¡°Well, it looks like everyone can¡¯t wait, so without further ado, the experiment will begin immediately!¡± He can¡¯t afford to provoke these people especially the one who threw the doughnut! Arge group of Headquarters Officials squinted their eyes at the same time, the pressure upon Caesar was immense!! ¡°Here is the first step, first ask the experimenter to lie in!¡± Trane did as instructed and honestlyy in. ¡°Then we will proceed to the second step, we will gradually connect the power supply and close the hatch.¡± Unlike the first phase which used electrodes attached to the tester¡¯s body, the second phase Device energized the area to amodate the tester¡¯s entire frame. The Scientists rushed in, turning on one power switch after another. After checking with Trane, they closed the hatch. ¡°Finally, the third step¡­ It¡¯s time to witness the Miracle!¡± Puff!! Rowen spouted out a sip of salt soda as he heard a ssic line that wasmonly used in some ssic books or shows! Fortunately, everyone¡¯s attention is now on the Device and no one cares what he did while hiding in the corner. Caesar also didn¡¯t care and continued to shout with his unique sharp voice: ¡°Open the Main Valve!!¡± Buzz!!! Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©!! At once, a sense of pushing pressure spread outward, and a few Scientists who were careless fell on the ground, and then busily ran away to the distance. It was an amazing sight! A full billion Volt of current waspressed in the Device, even with a voltage divider as insurance, this surge generated still had a substantial appearance! The Marines on the scene all felt the air be dry, and there was a tingling sensation upon their skin, and their hairs were standing upside down uncontrobly¡­ Well, only a few people seem to find it somewhat unbearable as there are several physique masters who can control their bodies with Life Return (Seimei Kikan). Before their hair can let go, they controlled them and the hairs became obedient. Especially the big beauty Momousagi, the metal chains on her shoulder straps are floating up but her long silky ck hairs are perfectly still! Feeling Rowen¡¯s gaze, Momousagi turned around and nod at him. At the center of the site, the Device gradually stabilized while the Scientists took out various tools one after another and started measuring data and taking notes. Caesar was trembling with excitement. He could not contain the excitement when he thought that the Second Phase of this Device was developed without Vegapunk¡¯s intervention. How about that? How can your Device, which can only help ordinary soldiers grow stronger, catch up to mine? I have created a Device that can allow the Vice-Admiral of the Headquarters to grow stronger! Vegapunk, you are finally defeated by me! Although Vegapunk was the one who invented the Device, this can only be regarded as a phased victory. But Caesar Clown is confident that if things go on like this, he will definitely be able to thoroughly Surmount Vegapunk and be a true ¡°First Scientist¡±! Then¡­¡­ Boom¡­Crack!! Suddenly, the lights in the Device flickered, and the current buzzing sound suddenly disappeared and the surroundings fell into darkness. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did something go wrong?!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Someone, light the candles!¡± Caesar panicked. If the Device had a problem then his dream would die again. Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©¡­ At this moment, a Humanoid beam of light lit up. Rowen¡¯s body was entwined with an astonishing amount of electric current, making the surroundings bright as daylight. The people present here saw him appear near the wall at this moment as he put his finger on the jack and tried something before saying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone, there is no problem with the Device. It¡¯s just that Scientific Force Base¡¯s generator couldn¡¯t support such a huge supply of current and tripped.¡± As soon as he said this, a clear sound offort sigh echoed in the quiet test field. Kizaru waved out a ball of light and let it float in the test field, and then ordered: ¡°Group One and Two, Immediately check the generator, Group three check the circuits, Group Four, notify the news to avoid any confusion.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!!¡± The highest Commander-in-Chief of Scientific Force Base has given out his orders and the situation suddenly stabilized. After doing this, Kizaru looked at Rowen, who was dissipating the electricity from his body, and touched his chin: ¡°This kid, he can¡¯t be doing this on purpose, right?¡± He could have just said nothing because no one knows whether it was the Device that went wrong or if it was the power supply that was insufficient. As a result, when he spoke, not only did the surrounding people who were hanging a heart eager for a breakthrough breathe out a sigh of relief but also Caesar-Clown, who was the developer, was grateful for it. One sentence brought him the goodwill and the favorability of two waves of people! Kizaru thought he could not learn this wave of operations. ¡°What a smart kid!¡± Kizaru shook his head, he was toozy to pursue it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 60 Survival Part 1

Chapter 60 Survival Part 1

After the Scientists took action, the cause of the fault was quickly found. It was indeed the insufficient power supply of the Scientific Force Base¡¯s generator. However, Caesar was also at fault in this situation. In order to be number one, he got greedy and he sent the finished product to Marine Headquarters without carefully preparing the safety locks for the device for emergency situations like this. At the moment when the power was cut off, the chaotic current inside the Device was forced to reach its peak value. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Trane was physically strong then he would have been seriously injured! So the matter was handed over to Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars). After all, their side took most of the Devices and the CP organization would be hit the hardest if there is an ident. Then before waiting for Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) to give any kind of order, Caesar-Clown was ordered to remain in this base and he would only be able toe out when he perfect the design for the Device and all then safety measures. ¡°Thank you for this time, Mr. Rowen, if it weren¡¯t for you¡­¡± At the entrance of Scientific Force Base, after being reprimanded by Kizaru for almost killing someone with his Device, Caesar wiped the sweat on his forehead and ran over towards him. If Rowen hadn¡¯t said that the cause of the ident was ¡°Insufficient Power Supply¡± then even if it was found that he wasn¡¯t the main fault and the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) wouldn¡¯t have punished him severely but the group of Vice-Admirals surrounding him who were waiting to grow stronger would have torn him apart! He would have been torn apart alive!! What would he be able to do then? That almost scared him to death! So Caesar expressed his sincere gratitude to Rowen. After all, apart from his personality issues, Caesar deserves his status as the ¡°World¡¯s Second Greatest¡± Scientist. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Dr. Caesar. After all, this matter also has my negligence in it. I am the original developer of the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method but I didn¡¯t even consider how Non-Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability users would be able to supply high current on their bodies. I am really ashamed!¡± Rowen said with a smile, exposing Caesar¡¯s mistake lightly, and then saying goodbye with a smile on his face. Caesar watched Rowen walk away, and then he suddenly shuddered as his expression became agitated. That¡¯s right! Why am I so stupid? The original developer of the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method was in front of his eyes! With his help, this project would be inherently invincible! And¡­¡­ The other party is also the Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability user!! He is the user of Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability which had disappeared for hundreds of years!! Vegapunkmented about the Pacifista Project and was full of regret as he couldn¡¯t add the ability of the Rumble-Rumble Fruit in them!! If one applies Rowen¡¯s ability to weapons through the Lineage Factor first, wouldn¡¯t that mean¡­¡­ Shu¨¡! Suddenly, the look in Caesar¡¯s eyes sharpened and he tried to chase after Rowen. But just as he was going to move, Kizaru appeared beside him, stopping him just before he was about to step out the door. ¡°Dr. Caesar, where do you think you are going?¡± Cold sweat instantly drenched his body as Caesar lowered his head andughed dryly, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s nothing ¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to modify the Device!¡± After saying that, Caesar¡¯s figure turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared in the corner of the corridor. ¡°There better not be a second ident, Caesar, or I¡¯ll stuff you into the Device testing myself!¡± Kizaru muttered to himself in a low voice as he watched Caeser¡¯s figure disappearing around the corner. As a Logia Gas-Gas Fruit Ability user, Caesar can transform his body into Gas by using his Devil Fruit. As for the main property of Gas, even ordinary people know that it is easy to ignite and detonate not to mention that he is the Scientific Force Base Commander-in-Chief. If Caesar is plugged into the Device for testing then the current and high temperature will continuously ignite him and burn his body repeatedly. Under the premise of him not being able to die due to the Logia Elementalization, the pain Caesar would go through would be a hundred times more than any ordinary person who is also going through the same process! ¡­ The next day, Headquarters Recruit Camp. Just after a day of exercise, Rowen was called to the office by Zephyr. Knock Knock Knock. ¡°Come in¡­¡­¡± Receiving a response, Rowen pushed the door and walked in: ¡°You wanted to see me, Zephyr-Sensei?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, sit down, we need to talk!¡± Zephyr¡¯s prosthetic leg was taken off and put aside, as the weather turned warmer, the wooden prosthetic leg was only getting warmer in the hand, so in private space, Zephyr would not normally wear the prosthetic leg. Rowen¡¯s gaze paused for a moment as he looked at the shiny prosthetic leg and he wanted to touch it with his hand but he stopped himself and said: ¡°Older people like you should smoke less or it would hurt.¡± Zephyr¡¯s movement paused for a moment as he processed Rowen¡¯s word before he shouted angrily: ¡°This old man is very healthy! You don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡± Zephyr then took a piece from his table and threw it at Rowen. ¡°Take a look at it and sign it without speaking your usual nonsense!¡± Zephyr wasn¡¯t polite in his scoldings but he still silently put down his half-smoked cigar. Then he saw Rowen holding the piece of paper and repeatedly rubbed it like a lunatic, and suddenly a fire came alive on the paper: ¡°What the hell are you doing?!!!¡± ¡°No¡­ nothing!¡± Rowen shrank his neck and breathed out a sigh of relief. There is another piece of paper like the previous time. A few minutester, Rowen finished reading the piece of paper and tapped his fingers on the table, lost in thought. This is not an important thing, it is just a qualification certificate for transferring him to Hell Ind to participate in the survival training. Whether Hell Ind was dangerous or not was another matter, Rowen was more concerned about something else. ¡°If Ie back from the Hell Ind after surviving for three months then I will be qualified to leave the camp, right?¡± Commander-in-Chief Zephyr¡¯s Recruit Camp did not have a graduation assessment, which is something only for the group of kids in the Headquarters Military Academy. If the members of the Recruit Camp want to be a Qualified Officer, then they would have to undergo survival training in the Hell Ind, and they would have to live on the Hell Ind for three months without any supplies. Chapter 60 Survival Part 2

Chapter 60 Survival Part 2

As long as he passes this survival training, then Rowen would no longer a Recruit and he would be a Marine Officer who is recognized by Zephyr and he can be his own person! ¡°Are you in such a hurry to kick me out?¡± Rowen smacked his lips, somewhat unsure of how to speak. In the past six months or so, Zephyr had taken care of him for all to see. Although he likes more of a ¡°hands-on¡± education but the benefits that Rowen had gotten are real and the increase in his strength in this past half year can not be faked. When Rowen thought about how his Teacher now wants to ¡°Kick him out¡± from the Recruit Camp, Rowen¡¯s heart inevitably has some ¡­¡­ regrets? He didn¡¯t understand. In response, Zephyr snorted coldly: ¡°You will get beaten if you speak another word. Go ahead and speak if you don¡¯t believe me¡± Then looking at the expression on Rowen¡¯s face, Zephyr suddenlyughed: ¡°I want to teach you a lot, Rowen. Actual Combat Experience, Knowledge of Sea, Marine Rokushiki Techniques, Haki, I want to teach you everything. But you have to know that we are Marines! Here, if you want to learn advanced skills then you must learn them with Military Merits! So¡­ do you know what I mean?¡± Rowen¡¯s eyes instantly lit up and he nodded. ¡°Understood!¡± How can Rowen not understand what Zephyr was hinting at! Because he has no Military Merit, Zephyr is bound by the rules and he cannot teach him. In the Recruit Camp, no matter how good he is, he is just a recruit. Where can he get so many Military Merit to learn everything? The main mission of the Zephyr¡¯s Recruit Camp is to ensure that Recruits are not left behind too much, and they would fight to get the rest of the benefits which also serves as the incentive for them to join the Marines and to remain loyal to them. Besides, who doesn¡¯t like soldiers who have a talent and they also work hard and would dare to fight anyone? Thinking about it this way, leaving the Recruit Camp is not a bad thing! The system of Marines heavily relies upon Military Merits! Those who make contributions will never be neglected! Garp was nominated for promotion to Admiral several times that year. In addition to his strength, it was also because of his high Military Merit and the fact that the Marines couldn¡¯t really give him any rewards! And his extraordinary position in Headquarters now is because of these unrewarded Military Merits in addition to the reputation he had umted in the past! After all, the Old Asshole was the one who even dared to call a Tenryubito a piece of shit in front of Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) and nothing happened to him! He is just a Marine Vice-Admiral! Counting Garp¡¯s peak strength, there is no way that Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) wouldn¡¯t be somewhat afraid of him?! Now Rowen has nothing, and Zephyr is limited by the rules and he couldn¡¯t teach Rowen anything new. Only when he slowly umtes Military Merits after he goes out to sea, can Zephyr be able to teach him and train him into a top-levelbatant in the Marines. No matter what advanced skills are, they are not worth mentioning in front of Military Merit! And the issue of leaving Camp Recruit and not being able to be taught by Zephyr is a joke in itself! Regardless of the fact that he is already recognized as a ¡°Zephyr Disciple¡±, Fleet Admiral Sengoku can tell if he is instructing his disciple. In the Recruit Camp, how many times does Zephyr usually appear in front of the public? Zephyr would have a lot of time because Rowen had left the Recruit Camp, and as long as he returned to Headquarters, he could still receive Zephyr¡¯s teachings. That being the case! ¡°Wait, talking about Military Merit¡­¡± Rowen looked at Zephyr cautiously and reminded: ¡°Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) Mission has passed so long, haven¡¯t my Military Merits been assigned yet?¡± It has been almost half a month since their return in addition to the one month they spent on the sea so the matter regarding his Military Merit should have been finished by now. ¡°Oh, that thing! I would have forgotten about it if you didn¡¯t tell me ¡­¡­¡± Zephyr smiled and looked at him: ¡°Originally, you would have been rewarded for your great achievements. But who told you to arrest the members of the Baroque work agency as the Chief Imperial Guard of the Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) Pce? So your credit should be assigned by Rosa¡­oh no, by King Fred.¡± Rowen was immediately stunned: ¡°So I didn¡¯t get a share of the credit, right?! How can you do this?!!! I was trapped in the enemy camp andpromised. I did all the work without getting any credit, that shouldn¡¯t be right?!¡± ¡°Huh! Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) were irritated by basta¡¯s King Cobra, and it is already a favor that they acquiesce to Marine¡¯s actions as an extra-legal operation, and you still want to get a reward for your hard work?¡± Zephyr coldly grunted and waved his hand: ¡°Sign it. Sign and get the fuck out of my office!!¡± Boom! Standing frozen outside the door, Rowen¡¯s face darkened as he gritted his teeth and spitting out the name of a person: ¡°Crocodile! I am going to punch you in your nuts for this! Three dayster, a Battleship docked at the Bay Port directly in front of the Headquarters fortress. This is a genuine War Behemoth! Not that coquettish ship that is used by Garp! The Battery Fort on the deck is full of gs and cannons that are neatly lined up at both sides, and the discipline of the Marines can also be seen by the soldiers on the deck. This Battleship is the ship thates to transport Rowen¡­¡­ and others to Hell Ind. This Battleship will travel four times a year, once every three months, it will travel between Hell Ind and Marine Headquarters. It has been in service for more than 20 years. The clean ce on the hull can be vaguely seen with seaweed green algae and canine w marks, filled with the patches left by the years and the red rust of the gun ports, this ship is showing its services to the Military! Rowen is familiar with the person standing on the Battleship and he is also the person who came here from Hell Ind bringing the Recruits who have passed. It is one of the five Vice-Admirals who participated in the Judicial Ind¡¯s Buster Call in the original series. The Marine War Faction Elite who captured Marco during the War Of The Best, Vice-Admiral Onigumo! Although he didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s notions of Justice, Rowen was also relieved after learning that the Captain of his Ship was Vice-Admiral Momonga. It¡¯s the same anyway, who likes to face a dead looking man all day long? The Recruits also doesn¡¯t need to worry about the Pirates with the Vice-Admirals with them! ¡°Thank you, Onigumo!¡± Momonga didn¡¯t care about Onigumo¡¯s expression at all and went to salute him seriously. Chapter 61 Hell

Chapter 61 Hell

¡°It is my duty and responsibility so there is no need to thank me!¡± Onigumo returned the military salute and said: ¡°The Battleship was attacked by the Sea King during the return voyage, and although the ship¡¯s hold was repaired, we still need to be careful about water leakage. Besides that, there is still enough fresh water and supplies to sail at any time.¡± War Faction Officers have the advantage that they do what they say they would do and have no extra schemes and ideas. Unless there is force majeure or people are dead, they will do everything possible toplete the Mission in a perfect way and they are not greedy for credit! For example, Onigumo exined the attack on them during the return voyage in a simple sentence and didn¡¯t emphasize anything, but judging from therge new nks on the side of the hull, the risk at that time must have been extraordinary! This is War Behemoth, it is a movable sea bunker! No normal Sea King would be able to tear off arge part of the hull! Seeing this, Momonga saluted again: ¡°Thanks for reminding! I will pay attention to it!¡± ¡°Again, it is my duty!¡± Onigumo returned the same salute again, and then he bit his cigar and nced at the Marine Rookies who stood aside with an indifferent look. He paused for a moment when he looked behind the crowd and asked with a little surprise: ¡°That kid over there¡­I remember him. Didn¡¯t he join the Marine half a year ago? Why is he here?¡± Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) Mission was a secret mission, so apart from Core Members such as Sengoku, no one knows that Rowen has always been trained as a ¡°Civilian¡± in Marine and he only ¡®officially¡¯ joined the Marine a month ago. But what they do know is that Rowen had only been in the Marines for Six Months and it is no one is allowed to go to Hell Ind before getting trained for atleast One full year! Unless¡­¡­ ¡°That kid was too strong! Fleet Admiral had to make an exception and let him get out early¡­¡± Momonga knew who he was talking about, and in fact, when he got the list, his first reaction was also like this. But thinking about it, this should be right. Marine strictly ordered Recruits who have been trained for less than a year to not go to Hell Ind. The main reason for that is that they are worried about the Recruits getting hurt or worse, getting killed due to their meager strength. After all, it is still a question of strength! But this is not a problem for Rowen at all! As long as he doesn¡¯t go and provoke certain Monsters in the core area of ??the Hell Ind, he would be able to protect himself with his current strength! Not to mention that he is still a Logia User! Even though most of the Monsters are strong, they have no means to restrain his Elementalization. With his perverted self-healing ability and the absolute speed and explosive power of Rumble-Rumble Fruit, and his shockingly strong body¡­ all these conditions arebined together have made it possible that it would require a lot of effort to kill Rowen. Hearing this sentence, Onigumo also remembered the ¡°2700¡± Doriki Score that Rowen had gotten in the Year-End Evaluation¡­ This is a number thatpletely exceeds the minimum standard for survival in the Hell Ind! So he nodded and sighed: ¡°Logia Users, are they all Monsters?¡± This was true for the current three Admiral, and for Rowen, I am afraid it will be the same¡­ ¡°No, Rowen is special¡­¡± Momonga shook his head but he did not argue. As a veteran of Marine Headquarters second only to Garp and Sengoku, he has witnessed how the three Admirals became legends step by step butpared with the current Rowen, Momonga believes that the Admirals had shorings¡­ At least on the physical talent side, Rowen can throw the three Admiral away by miles! Rowen had learned Kami-e (Paper Drawing) in half a month. This interesting incident on the Garp ship has made all insiders regard Rowen as a Demon! ¡­ After a long inspection, the Battleship was able to set sail. Woohoo!!! With a shrill honk, the War Behemoth slowly sailed away from the Marine Headquarters. On the deck, there were 36 Recruits in the same period, including Rowen, and they were all Elite Recruits who met the minimum requirements to go to the Hell Ind. In the beginning, everyone was excited when they thought of being qualified to be a Marine officer as long as they survived in the Hell Ind for more than three months. But when Onigumo returned with the previous Recruits, this excitement was gradually reced by anxiety and fear. The reason is that a batch of 21 Recruits went to Hell Ind, and only 17 returned alive! The mortality rate is close to 20%! And these seventeen people are also all wounded, emaciated, and looked even worse than beggars! And three of these seventeen people are disabled, five people are seriously injured and even if they get well, there is no ¡°Bright¡± future for them! ¡°Senior Official!¡± Looking at Momonga, who was standing in front of the deck and looking at Marine Headquarters, one of the Recruits boldly said, ¡°Hell Ind¡­what kind of ce is that?¡± Before this, everyone was ordered not to tell the recruit any information about Hell Ind. So the Hell Ind, which was treated by the Recruits as thest hurdle of the shortcut to bing an Official Marine, was nothing to be afraid of, even if it was hard and tiring, they would still pass as they had trained in the Headquarters, right? But when they really saw the tragic situation of the Recruits before them who had returned from the Hell Ind, their non-worried hearts were gradually infested by fear, and the few timid people began to regret that they had signed the consent form to go to the Hell Ind. Hearing the Recruit¡¯s question, Momonga took his eyes off the Marine Headquarter and nced at them. ¡°Do you know¡­ Of the 17 people who came back, only 9 passed?¡± Instead of answering the question, he asked a seemingly unrted question. In response, the Recruits shook their heads. Due to the news blockade, even the wealthy and carrier families in the Marines dare not disclose the news to their children without authorization. They just warned them time and time again that the Hell Ind is very dangerous, so they should be prepared. ¡°This is the only help that Headquarters can offer you ¡­¡­¡± Momonga¡¯s gaze was as cold as a knife as he swept his eyes over the group of restless Recruits: ¡°If you think you won¡¯t survive then you can seek refuge in Battleship garrison.¡± The help provided by the Marine is this, it¡¯s not that they couldn¡¯t ask for support at the cost of failure if their life is in danger, but that they can return to Battleship for protection from Momonga if they think that they won¡¯t survive! The meaning of this is not simply the difference in strength when in danger! It also means that the Hell Ind is a purgatory on earth where even the Geniuses would bow down their heads! None of the Recruits present here were idiots. As soon as these words came out, everyone¡¯s expressions suddenly tightened. Hell Ind, is it that terrifying?! Even Rowen is no exception¡­ But unlike the others who were scared, Rowen was thinking, if it was that dangerous then how many ¡®sandbags¡¯ he could find suitable for practice ah! As for danger and death, why the hell would he care about that? What¡¯s the problem in that? Death would eventuallye for everyone. So why fear something that is definitely going to happen someday. Growing stronger is his only goal! If he died there, it means he was just a simple man who was meant to only reach this level¡­ Momonga¡¯s words don¡¯t seem to have much relevance, but in reality, they are another way of answering that Recruit¡¯s question. What is the Hell Ind? It¡¯s Hell!!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 62 On Way…

Chapter 62 On Way¡­

Marine Headquarters, Enies Lobby, and Impel Down form a triangr area on the sea. The ocean current flowing inside the big triangle will be trapped inside, bing a huge deformed vortex and no ship would be able to escape from it. On weekdays, the ocean currents are controlled by the threerge Justice Gates. Once opened, the sea-water that bursts out can allow the Battleship to travel at the highest speed, back and forth within an hour. At the same time, because the ocean currents on both sides of the door are reverse vortices caused by vortices, the ship cannot move forward, so only through the Gate of Justice can the correct ocean currents be used to reach the destination. For pirates and criminals, if they entered the triangle maelstrom then their lives have basicallye to an end. Every single Recruit present here knows about this. The Battleship they took arrived at the Gate of Justice and every Recruit witnessed the white and over a kilometer high gate and their knowledge didn¡¯t seem that impressive! ¡°Vice-Admiral Momonga, are you in charge of this Hellind trial? Thank you for your hard work!¡± The speaker is Impel Down¡¯s Chief Magen, he is the user of Paramecia Doku Doku no Mi (Venom-Venom Fruit), and he is a Poison Human. From Marine Headquarters, their first stop was Impel Down. He is a huge person standing at least five meters tall, he is wearing a ck director uniform and have long horns and a terrifying appearance, he looks very much like a Satan from Hell. Because he is a Poison Man, even the breath he exhales is poisonous, so his subordinates dare not get too close to him. Even visitors must wear gas masks in advance before meeting him. As a result, Momonga was not ready to disembark the ship at all and was standing on the deck at a distance and checking the information with Deputy Director Hannyabal. This is just a passing process¡­¡­ After all, so far, no one is bold enough to impersonate Marine Headquarters Vice-Admiral and advance deep into the Impel Down. After all, if something went wrong and the Gates of Justice was closed then they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the ce. ¡°Yeah! Vice-Admiral Yamakaji will have some Missions and he would be temporarily going to the sea, so I switched the order with him.¡± Momonga replied slowly and then he looked across the long wooden bridge and examined the huge and majestic building in front of him and said, ¡°How¡¯s is it? The prisoners have been behavingtely, haven¡¯t they?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t dare to do anything with me here!¡± Magen smiled, and a thick purple smoke came out of his body. As soon as the smoke came out, the surrounding prison Wardens suddenly looked nervous and moved away from Magen. Seeing this, Hannyabal screamed: Chief Warden! You finally can¡¯t resist revealing your true ambition to make a move on your subordinates?¡± Under the silent gaze of a group of people, Hannyabal drew out his weapon and said: ¡°Then¡­hurry up and do it! That way I can be the Chief Warden!¡± Other Wardens: ¡°¡­¡± Vice-Warden, you wish we were killed, right?!! Magen¡¯s face turned dark, and he red at Hannyabal with Killing Intent in his eyes: ¡°Shut up, you idiot!¡± Hannyabal ran behind Momonga and shouted unwillingly: ¡°Vice-Admiral Momonga, look at that! Chief Warden Magen is going to kill him!¡± Momonga: ¡°¡­¡± Boom! Kicking him off the ship, Momonga¡¯s twitching mouth eased up and he saluted Magen: ¡°My mission does not permit me to stay longer, I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Hehe, take care of yourself, Vice Admiral Momonga!¡± Magen smiled and held Hannyabal screaming and wailing in one hand, and gestured back to Momonga. Their destination, the Hell Ind, is still far from here, and the reason they came to Impel Down was to save time. If they directly entered the Calm Belt from Marine Headquarters and sail straight away then it would have taken them three to five days to finish their journey. But by going through Impel Down that extends into the Calm Belt through the triangr maelstrom, half a day would be enough toplete their journey. When the Battleship passes through the Gate of Justice, the Gate of Justice is immediately closed behind them. The endless sea-water roared and made a muffled sound, hitting the Gate of Justice. But in the face of the towering Gate of Justice, the seawater could only change the course in vain and bring a natural defensive ocean current to the Gate of Justice. ¡°What do you think of Chief Warden Magen?¡± Suddenly, Momonga asked Rowen who had passed by him. ¡°What about him?¡± Rowen tilted his head with a confused expression on his face. ¡°The Devil horns on his head looked like an ornament, but in fact, it is his weapon¡­¡± Okay! So you remember ¡°I¡¯m afraid of Devils and Ghosts¡±¡­ Rowen looked dazed. But sticking the weapon as an ornament on his head, like a hairpin, this level of dedication¡­ Rowen touched his head as he thought of something. He can¡¯t learn it! ¡°Attention everyone, Assemble on the Deck!!¡± Smiling, Momonga turned around and gave orders. Soon, all the Recruits and ordinary soldiers who were going to the Hell Ind to train came to the deck and waited for Momonga¡¯s orders. ¡°We have entered the Calm Belt now! I believe everyone knows something about the Calm Belt! Remember, this is a dangerous ce where Marines can¡¯t interfere! It is a nest whererge Sea Kings gather! If you don¡¯t want to die then all of you need to be vignt! Understand?¡± ¡°Yes!!¡± ¡°Very good! Disband, work and rest strictly ording to the schedule, don¡¯t go and bezy!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Once again, Rowen¡¯s expression turned serious as he hailed and responded in unison. Indeed, this is the Calm Belt. He didn¡¯t even realize when it started but the ocean currents became still and static, and there was no breeze in the sky. The white g representing Justice hung down on the mast, like a dying salted fish. Here, even the Marine Battleship is not safe and it is iid with Seastone kes that are attached to the bottom of the Battleship which gives out an aura of sea. This is an absolutely dangerous area. ¡­ Half a monthter, Rowen, who was cleaning the deck, was awakened by an exmation. ¡°Land, I see thend!!¡± Immediately, arge number of soldiers came to the deck and looked far away. ¡°It¡¯s true! There isnd now!¡± ¡°Great! I finally don¡¯t have to worry about getting a good night¡¯s sleep!¡± Everyone was cheering, and even the calm Momonga couldn¡¯t help but breathe out a sigh of relief. ¡°We are finally here!¡± For the past half month, everyone¡¯s spirit is strained to death, fearing that oversight will lead to irreparable consequences. Because there is no air current in the Calm Belt, the ocean is almost stopped, so there is no need to worry about climate change, like sudden Snow and Rainstorm. But those Sea Kings who live in this sea bring are more terrifying than unpredictable weather! Rowen clearly remembered the Monster that rose from the surface of the sea that night after they have been at the Calm Belt sea for a week. It was a giant Sea King like a snake-necked Dragon. ording to the Sea King book, it was named Sea King Star. It was a mammal and vegetarian. It seemed to have woken up in the middle of the night and want out of the sea for breathing. The Battleship at that time was just on its back, and the moment it floated, the Battleship was directly lifted into the sky! At that time, the clouds were not that far away from them and they were almost within their reach! What was even more frightening is that judging by thepletely long neck that blocked the moonlight, that guy¡¯s head was probably thousands of meters high! Such a terrifying behemoth, just its breathing will stir the wind and change the formations of clouds! Some soldiers faced this scene and fell into madness in despair, and wanted to fire their guns, but fortunately, they were stopped by Vice-Admiral Momonga. Afterward, the Sea King Star finished breathing and sank down slowly and the Battleship also touched the sea in the process. Vice-Admiral Momonga immediately went ahead and ordered to go forward with full speed without saying another word! After running for hundreds of miles overnight, everyone looked back and saw that Sea King Star¡¯s long neck pierced through the clouds and looked straight at the sky. Under the cool moonlight, the Sea King Star wrapped in white scales looked like a beautiful mythical beast! It is conceivable that the Sea King Star under the moonlight left a deep impression that the people on this ship will not forget for a lifetime! ¡°Fortunately it didn¡¯t notice us, otherwise¡­¡± Vice-Admiral Momonga chanted this sentence for a full week. In front of the huge Sea King Star, let alone this Battleship, even the entire Marineford would be nothing more than a toy! ¡°Finally there isnd!¡± Rowen is also genuinely relieved at this moment, and like the others, lying on the ship¡¯s rail to look into the distance. However, as the distance got closer and closer, the pleasant cheers of the surroundings slowly died down, reced by bursts of cold breath and frightened murmurs. Rowen pped his forehead as he looked at the Hell Ind that showed his true appearance ahead. Yes, findingnd does not mean that they havee to Heaven from Hell. It only means that they have stepped from one hell to another. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 63 True Feature

Chapter 63 True Feature

Inside a cave in the southeast area of Hell Ind. The walls of the dimly lit cave were lined with torches, the ground was littered with traces of campfires, and several bags of flour and pots and pans were ced in the corners. Obviously, this ce is used for camp. ¡°All Recruits, gather!¡± Following the order, Rowen and the other Recruits, who had just disembarked from the Battleship, had no time to look around and lined up in front of Momonga. ¡°You have reached the Hell Ind, so from now on, the test has started!¡± Momonga spoke with a serious look on his face and walked past the Recruits. ¡°You need to always remember three things, First, Survive! Second, Survive! Third, Survive!¡± ¡°We will not provide you with any help, whether it is food, medicine, or information about Ind, we would give you nothing!¡± ¡°You are a group of refugees living in a Deserted Ind!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you guys are hugging each other for warmth in a cold area or going out alone to face the dangers, the Recruits who will still be standing in front of me in three months would be an officer of the Marine Headquarters!¡± ¡°Understand?!¡± ¡°YES!!!¡± Saying nothing is as important as thest sentence. Ordinary people who want to be Marine officers need to umte arge number of Military Merits and gradually improve their qualifications even if they want to be a Second Lieutenant. But they are different from them, as long as they pass this test, the lowest starting point they would get is being a Lieutenant Commander! They would also be a Lieutenant Commander of the Marine Headquarters and not of the four seas, their status would be different from the Lieutenant Commanders of Four Seas! This is the quickest shortcut to climb up in the ranks of Marine! They would suffer, they would feel bitter, and they would have to work hard, but it would be worth it in the end! ¡°Very good!¡± Looking at the determination filled eyes of the Recruits in front of him, Momonga nodded in satisfaction. To be honest, having experienced various Sea King fights in the Calm Belt, this group of Recruits has been trained enough, and their courage and imposingness are not the same as that of the previous batch so there is really no need for them toe to this Hell Ind. But it would still be a difficult task for them to ovee their fears under the protection of him and any higher-level officer as the Recruits would still depend upon them and wouldn¡¯t take the situation seriously as they would expect the Higher Rank Officers to protect them. The Recruits stillcked a point of determination in which they can gamble with their life in front of danger and ovee that danger by themselves without getting anyone¡¯s help, which is the main reason why they are here! If they don¡¯t experience real fighting then they won¡¯t know what death feels like! If they don¡¯t know what death feels like then they would be afraid of it and they wouldn¡¯t go forward to face the enemies. The Marines are not a caring organization. They are more realistic. They don¡¯t care about protecting the genius. What good is a Genius if he bes scared when faced with an enemy? What they need are Soldiers, real Soldiers who would dare to go forward to fight their enemies and kill them! And only Battle and Blood can make good Soldiers! Regardless of whether it is the War Faction, Peace Faction, or the idle Garp Faction under Marine, this is the single thing that they all agree upon. ¡°Next, line-up to receive yourst meal and sleep onest peaceful sleep! Those who do not leave this camp tomorrow morning at seven o¡¯clock are automatically considered to have forfeited! Now ¡­¡­ Disband!¡± ¡­ That night, Rowen was getting ready to get some rest for the test starting tomorrow when a Recruits found him. ¡°Rowen, are you free now?¡± The speaker is Quinn Dante, the fifth strongest in this year-end test. Although this is nothing in front of Rowen who had 700 Doriki Value in his physical attack and 2700 Doriki Value in his all-out-attack. Even the person in the Second ce can¡¯t lift his head in front of Rowen in terms of the difference between their score and strength but Dante¡¯s strength is indeed one of the top Recruits of this Recruit Camp and he is more than qualified enough to participate in thispetition. Rowen was slightly surprised when he saw the visitor. He knows how fast he is growing, and the Protagonists of the original Straw Hats have long been left behind by him! He now only knows that if he fought Trane in his current condition then he would lose. The increase in Armament Haki and Observation Haki in a swordsman is too terrifying, it is simply a ¡°Qualitative¡± change! Both of these Haki allows them to have an indestructible spear while also having an indestructible shield! Finally, Observation Haki provides them with a Radar System, which is equivalent to having a hidden sight that sees through sneak attacks! But he is quite strongpared to the Recruits in the camp. Therefore, in these few months, their own group of ¡°Contemporaries¡± had been distanced from him and they have no more interactions between them. He didn¡¯t expect that Dante¡¯s current Sword Energy Aura would make him feel a little danger. But¡­¡­ It¡¯s just a hint of danger. A normal person would feel dangerous when seeing a kitchen knife, but he would not care about that. Dante is indeed not his opponent, but his sword may be able to hurt him! Rowen is very familiar with this feeling¡­ ¡°Is that¡­ Initial Form of Armament Haki?¡± Rowen thought silently in his heart and smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a few months, you have be very strong, Dante¡­¡± ¡°But there is still a big gap between us!¡± Dante shook his head silently. He knew how strong he has be after the idental Awakening of Armament Haki. The reason he did not participate in the first batch of tests led by Onigumo was to control this power. Since the year-end test, Dante has been wary of Rowen, who rarely appears in front of everyone. Originally, he thought that he would be able to fill the gap between them after growing stronger, but when he stood in front of Rowen, he felt the terrifying auraing from Rowen¡¯s body and he felt as if he was looking in abyss!! Just the natural movement of his hands caused the aura of fury to rise up which gave him the creeps! It was like bolts of Thunder that has the power to destroy the world but it is suppressing their desire to let loose! Therefore, Even if he truly masters Armament Haki in the future and can restrain Logia Elementalization, he would still be not Rowen¡¯s opponent! Dante knew this well. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°You should have guessed my purpose, Rowen? How about it, do you want to join forces with me?¡± ¡°Why should we join forces?¡± Rowen asked with a smile on his face, and then he looked at the Marine Soldiers who were working on something in the cave and asked, ¡°What do you think is the significance of this test?¡± ¡°Significance?¡± Chapter 64 Dangerous Part 1

Chapter 64 Dangerous Part 1

As a member of the Marine family, and with a father who is a Headquarters Colonel, Dante knew that Marines didn¡¯t just deposit the Recruits on the Hell Ind to fight with their life on the line for fun. Rather, it was because they wanted to sharpen them and make them stronger through life and death battles. But its significance¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t it to help us sharpen our will and be stronger?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good exnation but it is not the right one¡­¡­¡± Rowen shook his head and spoke. ¡°As long as you survive in Ind for three months without dying, getting exercise to sharpen your will is a given.¡± ¡°So this is not the ultimate goal!¡± Dante¡¯s expression condensed and his tone inevitably showed respect. ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡°They want us to see for ourselves¡­¡± The look in Rowen¡¯s eyes was deep as he looked towards the cave. His sight seems to drill out of the ground through the stones and mud and go to the sky. ¡°See¡­ for ourselves?¡± Dante frowned, chewing on the words carefully. ¡°Is it for us to see our own strength and not be arrogant?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than that ¡­¡­.¡± Rowen exined slowly. ¡°Have you ever thought about why some people are different from others?¡± ¡°Some people are born to be unstoppable and canpete well by bing stronger. Some people only have strengths in one aspect, and they have shorings in the other. Now everyone here seems to be Recruits and there is not much difference between us in all the aspects, but there woulde a time when we would be required to go to seas to implement many Missions. How you make your own judgments will make you different from other people, different people will naturally make different decisions in life, and we need to slowly figure out our own course of action and this is the chance to do that. ¡°The ultimate goal of this test is like this¡­The harsh and cruel environment of Hell Ind will force us to take survival as the first element, make judgments, act upon them, and figure out the most suitable way of survival in the crisis.¡± ¡°Momonga will not interfere no matter what method we take to ovee the difficulties, but the decision about the future here must be made by ourselves.¡± Dante is a bit perceptive and as he listened to Rowen¡¯s exnation, his eyes got brighter. When Rowen finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t wait to add. ¡°So, whether it¡¯s getting together or going solo, sharpening our will, exercising to grow stronger, enriching our insights, and whatnot, these are all small things! Hell Ind is a ce filled with dangers and crisis! The real purpose of this test is to let us recognize ourselves in advance! As long as we know ourselves now then we would not hesitate in the future! So that¡¯s how it is! So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Dante clenched his fist, his body shaking with excitement. Originally, he thought it was just a trial of strength, but he didn¡¯t expect that there was such a deep mystery behind it! ¡°Look like you understand¡­ Then I don¡¯t have to give you the choice to cling to the strong, right?¡± In response, Rowen slightly smiled and he smoothly shut out any further conversation between them. It is already very hard to get a good night¡¯s sleep without these interceptions. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Early in the next morning, Rowen packed up his bag and walked towards the ground step by step along the rough remodeled stairs inside the cave. In fact, he has nothing to pack. He can¡¯t bring food, medicine, and tools with him. He can only take away a thin Recruit Short Sleeve with him. Swordsmen are better in this aspect as they could carry their own Swords with them. Even though Dante was driven away in disguise with the idea of ??¡±Seeing for Ourselves¡±st night, Rowen didn¡¯t deceive him. Whether or not you can recognize yourself is a more important key to strength, belief, and dream! Only those who can see how much they are will have the opportunity to correct, adapt, and improve themselves. Then, they would be able to use this as the cornerstone to build high-rise buildings of strength, faith, and dreams. Pure tempering is the most meaningless. In this dangerous world where people can die anytime and anywhere, our judgment is the most important aspect! A single mistake in judgment would have serious consequences! In addition to being strong and loyal, Marine Officers needs to have a brain! One must know what judgment one needs to make in their current circumstances, one must know what they can touch and not touch. They need to be mature, ept the dangers of the Seas in their heart while remaining as calm as a mountain, and have a strong heart¡­ this! This is what Marines want to see. It is also the real goal of the test. The Hell Ind is a melting pot of fierce mes, it will use the cruelest way to temper the Recruits and turn them into War Machines. As for the losers¡­ They would be thrown away. ¡­ On the Battleship deck, Momonga, who hadn¡¯t slept all night, watched the Recruits who walked out of the room silently and disappeared into the dark stairs, silently sending his blessings to them. After seven o¡¯clock, the officer responsible for statistics came and said to Momonga, ¡°Reporting! Vice-Admiral Momonga, there are 36 Recruits in this batch, three of whom did not leave on time. One of them imed that he had overslept, and the other two had no reason.¡± Three!! Looks like the journey had brought them a lot of pressure¡­ The corner of Momonga¡¯s mouth twitched a few times as he wanted to curse out loud, but he finally sighed and waved his hand: ¡°I see, arrange something for them, let them clean the toilets for three months!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The Officer turned around and walked away without saying anything extra. This kind of thing is not strange, every time theye to Hell Ind, there would be some people who give up the test because they are afraid. Abandoning the test means that all their efforts in the Recruit Camp were in vain. They can only start with being Seaman First ss and Seaman Apprentice in Marine Ranks. It would be difficult for them to get promoted even if they have the backing ofrge families. In fact, there is a sentence Momonga did not tell them, for those who persist until thest step but still have to run back to seek refuge, even they would be given the rank of Sergeant at the worst. Those who give up directly will be giving up their entire carrier in the Marines! ¡­ The stairs were not very long. When Rowen walked out of the cave and came to the ground, there was already arge group of people waiting there. Quinn Dante saw Rowene out and smiled at him, but the expression on his face wasn¡¯t looking good. Rowen turned to know why, so he stopped and stood with them, watching the exit. One¡­two¡­five¡­ Then¡­¡­ ¡°It¡¯s 7 o¡¯clock¡­¡± Dante mumbled the time and hearing his words, the crowd was a bit gloomy and unexciting ¡­¡­ No matter who it was, they couldn¡¯t be happy in front of something like arade really choosing to give up. Chapter 64 Dangerous Part 2

Chapter 64 Dangerous Part 2

They have trained hard for a year and some have trained for many years, they trained so together, suffered so many injuries, and they promised each other to advance and retreat together, all of which were utterly deste in the face of this harsh reality. ¡°They made their choice¡­Now, it¡¯s up to us!¡± Dante raised his spirits and became serious, and said, ¡°I¡¯m a swordsman with a Doriki Value of 700, I am powerful enough to handle most beasts. But I have no survival experience in the wilderness, so I need help! Anyone willing to join me?¡± After a long conversationst night, Dante still went this way. This is the path he chose himself, and no one is qualified to interrupt. Soon, someone walked out of the crowd. ¡°I Am!¡± This person is a Zoan Ability User, Rowen still felt greatly surprised when he saw him transforming back and forth between a monkey and a human in the yground. ¡°I am Saru Saru no Mi(Monkey-Monkey Fruit)¡¤Golden-Haired Monkey Form Ability user! I am good at climbing trees, my sense of smell and hearing is three times that of ordinary people, and I can tell whether the fruit is poisonous or not. I can help you!¡± With the first one out, naturally, there would be a second one. Soon, Dante took a group of ten people and left towards the east. The remaining people either chose to travel alone or travel in groups. As for Rowen¡­ ¡°I am a Logia Fruit Ability User, so I am going to find something to kill!¡± Seeing Rowen¡¯s smiling face and hearing his words, the group of people was left in awe as they watched him go into the deserted forest. When they boarded the ind yesterday afternoon, everyone saw what kind ofnd the Hell Ind is. To the Eastside of it is a tropical rainforest and a huge active volcano spraying tons of magma into the sky and it can start a forest fire anytime! The magma is cooled and umted year after year, and have created hills up to 100 meters high everywhere! And to the Westside is an ice field, which does not look as dangerous as the Eastside, but when they werending on the Ind yesterday, they saw two giant beasts over three hundred meters in size fighting bitterly in the ice field, tearing Icebergs with their sharp teeth and ws! The victor, in a very violent way, ripped the head off the defeated one and smashed it on the sea not far from Battleship, sending up huge waves. It can be seen from their thick fleece body that they are not any passing visitors, but the long-time inhabitants of the Iceberg. As for the remaining area between these twonds¡­¡­ Coincidentally, this is a Thunderstorm area. It seems that because of the climate on the left and right, the thunder and lightning here strike down like rain, never stopping. They saw an Orochi over a Thousand Meters in length coiled around the top of a high mountain at the surface, only to be struck by a transparent white Thunder Pir falling from the sky the next moment! The Orochi, which had survived, hissed and wailed and fell from the mountain. Then ¡­¡­ it got tore into thousand pieces by the uing lighting attacks! With poisonous purple snake blood flowed down the ditch, from the bottom of the mountain, all the way to the mouth of the sea and the bad smell spread out everywhere! Until now, the number of sea creatures poisoned by the snake¡¯s blood continues to increase. This is the Hell Ind! A hell on earth thatbines extreme weather, brutal beasts, and poisonous gues! Rowen chose to go to the most dangerous Thunderstorm Area. The Recruits had no choice but to watch him leave. It was not that they wanted to give up on following him but they had no chance to walk out of Thunder Rain alive. ¡­ Three dayster, In a Deserted Forest inside the Thunderstorm area. Boom! Click!! A Thunderstorm sound filled the ears as a bolt of lightning hit a Beetle like Monster. Suddenly, the thunder and lightning in the sky resembled a river as they were drawn and bombed the Monsters. By the time the lightning dissipated, the Monster twitched a few times¡­ And then it got up like nothing had happened and continue to attack Rowen! ¡°What the hell¡­ this Thunder Resistance is too strong!!¡± Although injuries couldn¡¯t be seen on Rowen¡¯s body, the fatigue revealed in his eyes was still very obvious. This is his third day in the wilderness¡­ Having only eaten a piece of meat for three days, Rowen¡¯s hungry eyes are filled with blood. At first, he thought he would befortable in this Thunderstorm area with his Rumble-Rumble Fruit, but the truth soon gave him a big p in the face. Not to mention beingfortable, he now has to be careful not to get killed by setting fire to his body even when he discharges the electricity!! His Rumble-Rumble Fruit abilities arepletely restrained here! It¡¯s not that it can¡¯t be used, but once the power is used, the thunder in the sky will be attracted by the current he stimtes, and they will rain down upon his location! As a Thunder-Lighting Human, Rowen can guarantee himself to not get struck by lightning, but in the natural world under the intense bombing of powerful currents, he simply can not move ¡­¡­ as a Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability User, he is an oversized lightning rod, disaster will follow him wherever he goes! And it will soon catch up with him! Moreover, there are no nts in the barren forest, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to find any edible stems even if he digs three feet underground¡­ Those trees actually died early. They are still standing here because the lightning and high temperature roasted them into a strange and hard crystal. Speaking of this, someone might ask, what should animals eat in this barren forest? The answer is naturally meat! So a new question came¡­ Thunder and lightning are continuously falling from the sky and they can strike anywhere in this area. What kind of Animals can live and multiply here? Naturally, these are the animals whose Thunder Resistance is outrageous!!! Like this monster in front of me¡­ The Beetle is two meters tall and has muscle knots on its body. It is a very muscr monster! But its strength of not more than 1000 Doriki and it is not strong for Rowen. If it is ced outside this ce then he would be able to kill him with a p of his hand. But in here, It just flicked its head and twitched a few times even after getting hit by 30 Million Volt Lightning Strike plus the lightning attacks that are raining down from the sky. It was like it took a nap and woke up a little disoriented. The piece of meat he ate yesterday was snatched from another Wolf-Shaped Monster with a horny sickle on its legs and it was the piece of meat from this beetle, so he knew that this beetle could be eaten. It¡¯s just that its resistance to electricity is too strong, and its ground burrowing speed is as fast as a bird¡¯s flight. Under the premise of being unable to use his Devil Fruit Ability at will, all three beetles he had hunted had escaped, this is the fourth one. Once the lightning strike failed, Rowen took a deep breath and squeezed his fist as he watched the Meat Block Shaped Beetle leaping towards him. ¡°Fortunately, he is not Enel. If Enel had been here instead of being in the Sky Ind then forget about ruling anything, he would have died of hunger here.¡± The Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability user is iparably powerful in the outside world, but the only advantage he has here is that he doesn¡¯t have to worry about dying from an unknown lightning strikes, besides that¡­ he has no advantages! If Enel were here, starving to death would have been his only ending. Rowen clenched his fist and a piece of muscle knotted like a python, making his arm look bigger. Then Rowen looked at the Beetle Monster and roared while smashing his fist on its head. Boom¡­ Click¡­ Bang Rumble!! The sound of cracking armor and odd churning sounds were drowned out by thunder as Rowen¡¯s fist reached into the other insectoid¡¯s mouthparts and emerged from the top of its head. The white walnut-like brain sma and brain matter sttered and made his hands full of greasy and viscous liquid, which made him look extremely vicious. This beetle has an upright ape body structure simr to that of a human, and the pectoralis and biceps are clearly visible. From a distance, it looks like a strong man in a beetle doll costume. But the four extra arms on the ribs and the hideous insect organs on the head proved that it was not a human being. ¡°Chiji!!¡± Suffering so badly, the Beetle shook its limbs frantically, trying to break free. Boom!! At this time, Rowen grabbed the tender belly of the Beetle with his backhand and threw it over and smashed it to the ground, then he put his foot on the Beetle¡¯s head andpletely crushed its head. ¡°This bastard, it¡¯s finally dead¡­¡± Just like how a bullet fired into the brain can restrain all movement as the recipient would be dead, Rowen¡¯s nned to use his fist to restrain all the resistance that the Beetle had! But the only question is, who said that the weakness of a bug is in its head? ¡­ ¡°Jiji!¡± Suddenly, the Beetle¡¯s neck shot up as itpletly disregarded the injured parts, and without taking any action against Rowen, the Beetley down on the ground and ran away with six legs. Its body fluids flowed out from the breach in its neck, spreading all the way, but its speed was quite amazing! Rowen suddenly had a confused expression on his face. This scene in front of Rowen is filled with a sense of horror which is tantamount to a normal person having his head chopped off with blood gushing out like a fountain, and then the same decapitated human running wildly at a speed that canpete with Usain Bolt in a 100-Meter Race! ¡°He¡¯s not dead, are you kidding me?!!!¡± Rowen immediately jumped up and ran after the Beetle. If he let that Beetle get away then he would have nothing to eat today! Chapter 65 Abyss Canyon

Chapter 65 Abyss Canyon

In the central Thunderstorm Area, in the barren forest, two figures chased back and forth as if they were walking on t ground. The crystallized tree trunk in the forest is as hard as steel, but they were nothing in front of two violent figures. Because Elementalization will attract concentrated lighting to rain down on his head, Rowen now can only use his legs to chase after the Beetle which is running without its head. But¡­¡­ How should I put it? It is worthy of being a bug, right? Its speed was quite fast when it ran on six legs on the ground! Rowen was surprised to find that he couldn¡¯t catch up with the Beetle even with his Rokushiki attainments, so he could only barely guarantee that he would not lose sight of this Beetle! One must know that the current Rowen is not the Rowen he used to be, and his strength is not what it used to be. He now has the speed to cross 300 Meters in 3 Seconds by using Soru! But the current result is that this speed can¡¯t catch up with a Beetle! Fortunately, without the two Arthropod-Digging muscles on its head, the Beetle can¡¯t escape to the ground, otherwise, Rowen really won¡¯t be able to do anything to it! Even the Beetles who are at the bottom of the food chain in the Barren Forest have burrowed and sprinting skills like this, no wonder Hell Ind is called Hell. It is very difficult to live here! Just when Rowen was getting bored of chasing after the Beetle, the Barren Forest suddenly dispersed and a cliff appeared in front of him. The Hell Ind is very big, Rowen had walked for three days and the mountains in the distance were still far away. In these lofty mountains, cliffs or something simr are not umon. The Beetle without its head can¡¯t see the route ahead so it just rushes forward with its head stuffed, and it is about to fall. ¡°Wait a minute, fall down?¡± Suddenly, Rowen¡¯s eyes lit up, and he forcibly twisted his body while running, and jumped along with thendslide. Shu¨¡, Shu¨¡! A man and a Beetle separated by more than ten meters and performed a leap of faith on the cliff. Losing its foothold, the Beetle¡¯s six legs still fluttered and flopped, but could only fall down in vain. At this moment, Rowen seized the opportunity andunched himself out like a thunderbolt. Bang!! ¡°Hahaha! I caught you!!¡± Using the ¡°Cross lock¡± posture to mp his arms and legs tightly around the Beetle, Rowenughed loudly. I may not be your opponent in running but Mother Earth treats everyone equally when falling! ¡°Jiji!¡± The Beetle that had lost its head also seemed to perceive that it had nowhere to go and struggled frantically. But Rowen is more confident if this is only simply fighting for strength!! No matter how hard the Beetle struggled, Rowen seemed to have grown on it, and the Beetle was unable to break free. It was then that Rowen realized that the vocal organ of the Beetle appeared to be on its back, so it could scream without its head. Naturally, this is not important, what is important is that he would finally have a full meal today! The excitement brought about by the high-speed fall is very scary, but Rowen is a Logia Ability User, and a fall of any kind wouldn¡¯t really kill him. Besides¡­ things like falling from a high altitude feel quite good! At this moment, a thunderbolt fell from the sky and hit them¡­It was the thunderbolt caused by Rowen Elementalization just now. His path was like a river dug in the in, and the guided Thunderbolt turned a bend in the air and directly hit them. Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Zi!! There was a burnt scent on the tip of his nose, and Rowen suddenly had a hunch. Looks like¡­ I don¡¯t need to prepare a barbecueter. Then¡­¡­ Boom!!! In the end. ¡­ This is a Barren Rock area and because the depth is too deep, the brightness of the sun¡¯s rays couldn¡¯t reach here so it ispletely dark. But a glimpse of light appeared in this ce that should forever be in darkness. The light was so dazzling that many creatures in the darkness screamed in horror and went far away from here. Boom!! One person and one insect smashed into the hard stone, smashing it to pieces! After a while, Rowen got up from the pit and shook his slightly numb arm: ¡°It seems that Tekkai (Iron Body) Training is still very effective. I wasn¡¯t forced to use my Elementalization even after a One-Thousand-Meter fall.¡± The passive effect of Elementalization appears automatically whenever the Logia User is injured, even with Rokushiki¡¯s ¡°Tekkai (Iron Body)¡± suppression, it is also very easy to show. But the Elementalization didn¡¯t show up which shows the epidermal defense that has reached an extremely frightening level of Rowen¡¯s Tekkai (Iron Body), his current body is no different from real steel when he uses Tekkai! Rowen didn¡¯t rely on the Rumble-Rumble Fruit as he didn¡¯t want to waste his power and effort! So far, his approach has been correct. Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©¡­ With a burst of Thunderlight, the cracks on Rowen¡¯s body closed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and soon healedpletely, even his clothes were brand new. The self-healing is over and Rowen moved his joints, and then picked up a piece of cooked meat with some blood on it from the ground, he bought the piece of meat close to his nose and sniffed. ¡°Well¡­ this is cooked!¡± Although the Beetle was highly resistant to lightning, but it was only its carapace that was resistant towards the lightning. But the inside of any creature is fragile. The lightning that split from the sky poured in from the wound on the Beetle¡¯s neck, roasting it into a half-cooked barbecue from the inside out. Rowen hasn¡¯t eaten enough for three days, let alone half-ripe, Rowen can swallow it even if it is a piece of raw meat! Click ¡­¡­ With one bite, the unique aroma filled Rowen¡¯s mouth! This feeling is simr to some of the food he had eaten before: Charcoal Grilled Watermelon! But it is chewier than that, and the deliciousness and fullness of protein cannot be reced by fruit. ¡°Um¡­ still that familiar taste! Not bad!¡± Rowenfortably let out a syble through his nose and tore into Meat with a big bite. He then sat on the ground and ripped off a piece of sinewy muscle from the fallen muscle beetle, and put it in his mouth to chew it up. At the bottom of the dark canyon, the haunting sound of chewing kept reverberating, the scene was really scary! The unprecedented aroma permeated the empty dark depths and a bold Creature began to approach him, Rowen¡¯s ears suddenly twitched as he waved his hand and shot out a lightning bolt. Boom!! Chapter 66 Limit Part 1

Chapter 66 Limit Part 1

He didn¡¯t just use Elementalization just to heal the tears on his clothes. He came to the bottom of the canyon. For the first time, Rowen had lost the feeling of dense electric ions all around him. So he tested it and found that using lightning at the bottom of the canyon does not invite a thunderstorm to attack him, so he moved his hands and attacked without fear. ¡°Kiri!!!¡± After the sound of thunder, a centipede-like insect struggled a few times on the ground and curled up in pain. ¡°So, is it because of the different environment? But ¡­¡­ can¡¯t eat it.¡± The big centipede is more than three meters long. It is muscr like the Beetle, and it has apletely different exoskeleton. But the liquid flowing out of it is corroding the rocks, giving off a pungent smell¡­ Regardless of the quality of the meat, this poison is enough to make Rowen dispel the idea of ??eating it. The creatures on the ground are not poisonous, but their Thunder Resistance is extremely strong. The creature at the bottom of the canyon has weak Thunder Resistance but they are highly poisonous. ¡°This is really a Hell!¡± The death of the centipede made the eager creatures in the dark back down. Rowen slowly ate, he then took off his clothes and tied them into a bag, and threw in the unfinished Meat in it. If the creatures here are as poisonous as the dead centipedes then the Meat he has with him would be his only source of food before he climbs up. ¡°Let¡¯s walk around first, in case there are other exits.¡± Putting the bag on his shoulders, Rowen self-generated electricity to illuminate the front path that he has chosen. Half an hour after he left the ce, the creatures in the dark seemed to be sure that it was safe here, and they swarmed in and swallowed the bones and centipede corpses left by Rowen. But soon, a huge figure rushed over here, his mouth wide open enough to swallow a small house. Before the surrounding bugs could escape, they were sucked into the big mouth. After a few ¡°Crunches¡±, two green lights shed in the darkness, staring in the direction in which Rowen had left. Hiss¡­ An inexplicable rustling sounded, and there was silence all around. Even those highly poisonous insects dare not make a sound at this moment. If there was light here at this moment then a White Scale Large Snake that is more than two hundred meters in length would have appeared in front. It stared at Rowen silently, with indifference in its vertical pupils, and then, with a buzzing sound of rubbing stones, the White Scale Large Snake coiled together, preparing to sleep. Must eat him! But not now¡­¡­ White Scale Large Snake¡¯s low IQ tells it that Rowen would be difficult to deal with. I¡¯m afraid Rowen also did not expect that the opponent he was looking for deep into the wild forest was behind him at this time ¡­¡­ Hell Ind¡¯s three major killing factors are, food, poison, climate, these three points are noting for Rowen, his main problem is how to find a strong opponent to sharpen himself. The huge Snake that he saw on the day ofnding, among other things, was several timesrger than the two Monsters in the ice field! The Ind¡¯s strongest creature on the Hell Ind is probably that White Snake! That¡¯s why he chose to advance in the Thunderstorm Area! ¡­ Half a monthter, in theva field in the eastern part of the Hell Ind. A fiery red lizard crawled up from under the charred tree trunk and shook its head to get out of here. But at that moment, a big hand reached out from behind it and squeezed it tightly with lightning speed. Then the owner of the fist stretched out his thumb and put it on its neck and killed it! Click! After that, the owner didn¡¯t deal with it in any normal way like grilling it but he directly threw it into his mouth, crunching and swallowing its blood and flesh¡­In thisva zone, any trace of moisture is precious! ¡°This is theva field, everyone, be careful¡­Although there are no strong monsters here but the Disaster of the volcano eruption is more terrifying than any Monster!¡± This person is Quinn Dante. Compared with half a month ago, his features are filled with a touch of wildness. The clothes on his body have long been taken to the centralized processing, used as bandages as well as knitting. Fabric is a very important material here, although thefort level of fabric was much higher than that of Fur which is still emitting a fishy smell, but as the leader of the team, he can not just enjoy himself, he needs to lead everyone to live as the ultimate goal. Dante had never imagined that he would one day ept a life of not bathing for half a month, eating lizards raw, and drinking their blood to survive. As the eldest son of the Quinn Family, he grew up with a lot of clothes and food and had never suffered. But this short half a month, he got used to it. Hell Ind had taught him thew of survival here. If you don¡¯t want to die, do as you are taught¡­¡­ With Dante giving the order, thepanions nodded in silence and started looking for clean caves and preparing dinner ording to their respective Mission. It is not that they are not interested in talking, but in this area, there is a species of blind monster birds with very powerful hearing! Their body heat is enough to ignite the trees, and theye and go like the wind, they fly like a living fiery storm. One of theirpanions was taken away by it because he spoke too loudly. That was the first time that this group was attacked and although there was no second time, the image of theirpanion being pierced through the shoulder by sharp ws and wailing away had a great impact on them. ¡°Dante, although the area where the magma flows is safe, the air is poisonous and the water source is insufficient¡­¡± One person came over and reported in a low voice. ¡°Have we ran out of water we collected in thest rain?¡± ¡°There is only one bucket left, and it can hold us for three days at most¡­¡± ¡°Oh, let me think about it¡­¡± Dante sighed mncholy and spit out the chewed straw in his mouth. Although grass juice is bitter, it is also a good water supply. Before really stepping in, who would have thought that this seemingly fertile virgin forest would have so few edible foods! The mushrooms on the trunk are poisonous; the rhizomes in the soil are poisonous; the small animals caught in the trap are still poisonous! The whole jungle is piled up with poison and fire! The freshwater resources are upied by several powerful beasts, it would be difficult for them to drink from them! Dante now has to consider all aspects of the problem. The survival pressure of a group of people is umting on him, making him feel a little breathless. How about¡­¡­ We give up? If we go back then we will have good food and drink, we will have a warm bed, we wouldn¡¯t have to fight with wild beasts, we wouldn¡¯t have to walk on the road every day, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about¡­ No! Absolutely not!! Boom!! Suddenly, Dante mmed his fist into the semi-solidified magma in front of him, and as the pain assaulted his body, his confused eyes instantly became clear. Under the horrified gazes of hispanion, he raised his severely burned fist with a hideous expression on his face, and said: ¡°We must grab the next water source! Or everyone will die!!!¡± As soon as those words came out, the air became quiet for a while, and then a strong Killing Intent steamed up! Everyone lowered their voices and roared. ¡°YES!!¡± ¡­ Chapter 66 Limit Part 2

Chapter 66 Limit Part 2

Like the dilemma faced by Dante, simr situations can be seen everywhere on Hell Ind. The volcano that erupted on time every day, the never-ending killing on the ice fields, the dense thunderstorms in the barren forests, all of them were squeezing the physical and mental limits of this group of recruits. They drink blood, they smear feces all over their bodies and even their lips to avoid getting chased by Monsters, they bite each other like wild animals for a single bite of food¡­ Just so they could survive and live! Now that half a month has passed, the most difficult time hase. Their strained nerves are getting overwhelmed, and everyone is faced with difficult choices all the time¡­ Would they grit their teeth and persist, or would they give up and return to the base? ¡­ Hell Ind, East Side Shore cave, Marine station. In the clearing, Momonga was half-naked as he shed a dummy with his sword. He is training himself so that he can keep his top fighting spirit. He is a War veteran of Headquarters and had been a Vice-Admiral for 30 years and a full-time Soldier of Marine! He knows that he has no hope of breaking through to the next level in his strength in this life, but as long as Justice still needs him, he would be ready to go on the battlefield at any time! ¡°Ahh!¡± With another sh, Momonga suddenly stopped before he turned around and asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± ¡°Yes! Vice-Admiral Momonga¡­¡± The visitor is a Marine Colonel, who is responsible for monitoring Recruits who are currently going through their trial on the Ind. Naturally, they are not the security measures for the Recruits, but a group of indifferent and ruthless spectators. They record what Recruits do every day, and then make statistical evaluations. After all¡­¡­ This Ind is too dangerous! Even if the Recruits are found to be in a life crisis, no one would rush to rescue them, they can only rely on themselves to do everything. And they are not really doing deep surveince in all aspects. The dangerous environment on the Ind makes it difficult for Den Den Mushi, who is known for its hard shell and long life, to survive. At most, they set up a sparse number of surveince Den Den Mushi in the outer oppose safe area outside the Ind, and often it takes a few days to see the Recruits appearing on the screen once. Deeper ces and certain dangerous areas cannot be detected. The Colonel came over to report at this time because half a month had passed and someone had finally broken away from the periphery and stepped into a nk dark forest. ¡°Oh? Which kid is that bold? Haven¡¯t the creatures on the outside made them suffer enough?¡± Momonga was a little curious, Hell Ind is a ce that even scares strong people like him. The Beast Kings on the outer circle of the Ind alone is enough to deal with all the Recruitsbined. One must know, every Beast King on the outer area of the Hell Ind has a power of 3000 Doriki! Not to mention the various Monsters living in the Interior Lands of the Hell Ind and the Monsters living in the central area! Apart from one death on the third day of departure, no other life-threatening attacks were detected for so long in the following period. It is conceivable that these little guys should have understood this point a long time ago, no? ¡°Uh¡­this¡­¡± Colonel hesitated. After a moment¡¯s pause, he said, ¡°It¡¯s Rowen¡­ he walked out of the canyon, and then we found out that he was out of the outer area.¡± ¡°So it is him!¡± Momonga knows why Colonel hesitates because Rowen is too strong! In this world where the strong are respected, it is a bit sad that a Recruit like Rowen was able to do something that a Colonel like him wouldn¡¯t be able to. The Monsters in the Barren Forest area are rare but strongest, and the lightning in the sky is life-threatening, it is a really dangerous and restricted zone even on the Hell Ind where death is at every corner! To be honest, since the Hell Ind Recement Thunder God Ind was set as the designated location for survival training, no Recruit has sessfully conquered the Barren Forest area for so many years. The Logia Moku Moku no Mi (Smoke-Smoke Fruit) Ability User Smoker, who has received much attention in the past few years was just able to linger on the periphery of the Barren Forest and was afraid to go deep. But ording to the videos they saw from the few Den Den Mushi, the Monsters that were enough to deal with a strong team of Recruits in the past were reduced to get hunted for food in front of Rowen. Especially on the second day of departure, Rowen was so hungry that he snatched a piece of meat from the Wolf Monster, Momonga¡¯s mouth had twitched when he saw that scene on the Den Den Mushi Projector. The Wild Barren Forest filled with Death is like a yground for Rowen! What a terrible power is this? Not to mention Recruits, even many strong Marine Officers who have been famous for a long time can¡¯t do Rowen is doing on the Hell Ind. Later, in order to catch up with the fleeing Thunder Beetle, he fell into Abyss Canyon and disappeared. Momonga knew that Rowen would not fall to death, but he still didn¡¯t know when Rowen woulde out of the Canyon. He didn¡¯t expect¡­ ¡°Wait! He actually walked out?!¡± Momonga¡¯s eyes widened in an instant: ¡°The deepest part of Abyss Canyon is only 1,300 meters, and the Underground cave is only less than two kilometers¡­ He never thought of climbing out? What did he eat and drink in the past half month? ¡° ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡± The Colonel was taken aback and replied: ¡°ording to the Den Den Mushi image we have ced in the deepest point, Rowen was chewing on a Thunder Mosquito Cub when he walked out. Although he quickly ran behind the stone because of diarrhea but he was in a good spirit and his condition didn¡¯t look that bad.¡± Thunder Mosquito Cub¡­ Isn¡¯t that a maggot?! Can you even eat that stuff? Although the toxicity is not as strong as an adult Thunder Mosquito but it is also highly toxic! Wait a minute¡­¡­ Momonga¡¯s mouth suddenly twitched as he remembered some descriptions of Rowen he had read in the document. In addition to themonce issues of a Genius such as talent, perseverance, and contribution, there is one more thing. ¡°¡­He has an extremely terrifying recovery ability, as long as the energy provided by food is sufficient, he would be able to ignore even the most fatal injuries!¡± This was a report from Zephyr. Once he witnessed Rowen¡¯s ribs getting inserted into his internal organs and he was almost half-dead, and then the broken ribs corrected themselves by pulling themselves out of his organs and going to their correct ces, half a dayter, it was as if nothing had happened! Now it seems that this new piece of intelligence can be added to Rowen¡¯s Bio: ¡°His body can even break down toxins with his self-healing ability and they can provide him with energy while reducing or eliminating the toxin reactions.¡± Hm? How did Rowen¡¯s Ribs got inserted into his Internal Organs? ¡°What a¡­Monster!!¡± Momonga smashed his mouth and shook his head with a bitter smile on his face: ¡°Forget it, leave him alone. That kid is more Pervert and monstrous than Kuzan and the other tho guys, he won¡¯t die!¡± ¡°Well, I think so¡­¡± At this moment, there was a rush of noise outside and Momonga turned his head to look in that direction and he saw a humanoid creature covered in blood and tattered clothes walked into the cave from the stairs, and then fell to the ground. ¡°Quick! Medics prepare for surgery, he is bleeding internally!¡± Seeing this scene, Momonga closed his eyes and spoke: ¡°Has it started?¡± Chapter 67 Interior Lands

Chapter 67 Interior Lands

The survival training of the Hell Ind, the first three days and thest half month is the most difficult time to pass. Because of theck of experience and information, everyone was in a state of groping for the first three days. Death and disability urred in these three days. And three days is the deadline to maintainbat effectiveness, and being able to carry it over means that they are qualified to survive in this ind. But¡­ they are just qualified and it doesn¡¯t mean that they would be able to survive. How can the ignorant budspete with the beasts that have lived here for generations? They are still in a difficult situation, with food shortages, scarce freshwater, and wild beast attacks. If they want to survive, they must tighten their nerves all the time! But the nerves that are tense all the time will bring great stress to the body and mind! In this state, fifteen days is a watershed and it is also a benchmark that will separate the Recruits into two groups.! When the first wounded returned and the curtain of abstainers was lifted, the Recruits began toe back one after another. Some of them were seriously injured and could hardly support themselves in the ind; Some had a mental breakdown and cried and fainted when they returned to their Camp. But no matter what the reason is, it cannot change the fact that they gave up and were eliminated. But¡­¡­ ¡°There are only five Recruits who came back¡­ this is quite unexpected!¡± Looking at the terrified and wounded Recruit whose emotions were gradually stabilized under the care of the soldiers, Momonga touched the hilt of his sword and spoke to himself: ¡°This batch of brats, are they going to break the Record?!¡± ording to past experience, the elimination rate of Hell Ind Special Survival Training is as high as 60%! 20% of them will die violently, and 40% will gradually give up over time. Especially on the fifteenth day, the Recruits would have reached a limit in their mental and physical stamina and 50% of the abstainers wille back today, but looking at the situation now¡­ Momonga opened the piece of paper and examined it carefully. [The number of recruits participating in the Hell Ind Survival Training this time was 36. As of 15 days, 1 Died, 5 Abstained, and 6 were Eliminated. ¡¿ Calcting this situation based on past data, there will be five more abstentions in the future, and the total number of people eliminated will only be 11, just over 30%!! If can do this then this will be the best result ever!! ¡°Hehe, they are all quite good!¡± Momonga threw the piece into the drawer and took out a cigar after a long time, and began to smoke it. ¡­ Rowen doesn¡¯t care how many people are eliminated and whether his group of Recruits would be breaking some kind of record. In his eyes, this test has only two kinds of endings for him, either he will pass or he will die. He has to go forward even if there is a great danger ahead!! He needs to go towards those dangers!! If he doesn¡¯t walk in a straight line, then¡­ He has lost¡­¡­ As soon as he walked out of the Canyon, Rowen knew that he had either entered the central area of the Hell ??Ind, or he had run into another area by ident. Because all the Thunderstorms in the sky had disappeared in this ce and they were reced by a dense primitive jungle. This is fertile soil full of vitality, which ispletely different from the previous crystalline forest that was present in the Barren Wastnd. So Rowen got lost but he took advantage of the absence of Thunderstorms in the sky and flew into the sky to look around the area, and found that the canyon surface was green and lush, it was as if the Barren Woond Wastnd seemed to have never existed. He couldn¡¯t even go a few feet high in that Thunderstorm-filled Wastnd as his instincts told him that the thunder from the sky is forbidden! ¡°Fuck! Which way to go next?¡± Standing on two forest trails trampled out by some Giant Scale beasts, Rowen looked at the two forks in the road that appeared in front of him and the corners of his mouth twitched. It was the same situation that he found yesterday. He had closed his eyes at that time and chose a path. After walking for a long time, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. He seemed to have seen this setting! Then, he jumped up and realized that he had made a big circle and returned to the original point! So today he changed the path forward, but the good times did notst long, and now, again, it is a difficult two choices ¡­¡­ Rowen has a hunch that if he chooses blindly ording to his luck then he might not be able to find that terrifying White Snake even after three months are over. Rustle¡­¡­ At this time, a noise came from the depths of the dense forest. Even a veteran hunter would hardly be able to detect that subtle movement, but it could not escape from Rowen¡¯s Thunder-Lighting Human keen perception he had due to maic field. ¡°It¡¯s a big guy!!¡± In the next moment, a burly figure measuring five or six meters long shot out from the forest and rushed towards him. ¡°Roar!!¡± The deafening roar sounded at the same time as the gust of wind, and the momentum behind that figure was fierce! This is a Moko ¨C Fierce Tiger. As the once king of the Earth¡¯s forests, the feline reaction speed coupled with the muscr strength thates with size leaves them without any natural enemies! But in this strange and inexplicable One Piece World, this Old Tiger apparently did not live very well. The word ¡°King¡± on his forehead was torn off by sharp ws, and the crack did not stop until the end of the Tiger¡¯s mouth. There is a neat row of bite marks on the Tiger¡¯s waist and abdomen. It is obvious that in the eyes of some existence, this Tiger is just a piece of food. But in Old Tiger¡¯s view, he was enough to deal with the hairless monkey standing in front of him. He has have eaten a lot of hairy ones, he just has to be careful not to let them climb trees¡­ ¡°Ao W¨±?¡± The Old Tiger suddenly felt himself stop falling, its huge w was on the hairless monkey¡¯s shoulders, so why didn¡¯t this hairless monkey fall down and died. What the hell? Why am I flying? Wait ¡­¡­ something is not right! The dumbfounded Old Tiger looked down and saw a hand thrust unceremoniously through its chest cavity. The arm was supporting its full weight of several tons, but it didn¡¯t wobble and it was as if it was made out of steel! Before the stinging pain spread throughout its body, it heard the hairless monkey say, ¡°I¡¯m sure as well as certain ¡­¡­ this Tiger is not poisonous!¡± P¨±¡­¡­ Scoffs!! As the arm retracted, blood spurted out from the breach Rowen had created on the Tiger¡¯s chest. The Tiger¡¯s eyes widened and he tried to escape, but he found that his limbs seemed to have disappeared, and he didn¡¯t have any strength in his body. He feebly fell to the ground and his eyes were filled with doubts. Why?! ¡°It¡¯s electricity¡­ I used electricity.¡± Rowen squatted down and rummaged through the rags he was carrying and took out the shell of a beetle and a few pairs of shoddy chopsticks, and then exined the current situation to the Old Tiger to pass the time: ¡°The brain controls the body by Bioelectrical Stimtion of Nerve Endings, and I inject a little current in your body which has interfered with the flow of Bioelectricity, so your body is now out of your control.¡± Cang! Rowen took out a big guillotine provided by the canyon¡¯s Praying Mantis, and spoke with a smile on his face: ¡°Okay, please go on your next journey, Old Tiger!¡± This smile looked like the smile of Death God to the Tiger! G¨¥ Zh¨©!! ¡°Ao W¨±!!!¡± Chapter 68 The War of Survival Part 1

Chapter 68 The War of Survival Part 1

The ughter method allows the prey to rxpletely and it also allows the blood to flow out so that the taste is not affected. That¡¯s why Rowen is a big supporter of the painless ughter proposal advocated by the Animal Protection Society. Ending the lives of cattle and sheep without a trace of pain is not only kind but also vital to the improvement of meat quality! In the old days, when a pig was killed in the countryside, the red knife went in and the white knife came out, causing the pig to struggle like crazy and causing the Meat Block to be the same as the red twine. This kind of meat is quite delicious It took a lot of time to ¡°Cook¡± the Old Tiger. Rowen, who was full of food and drink, pulled out the whole tiger skin and bake it, and then sewed a few bags with nt tendons and stone needles¡­ The rag pockets made out of shirts were often transformed and they were not enough, the insect exoskeleton is too hard and can only be used as a weapon, a tiger skin is just right. As a lunatic who constantly challenges himself, Rowen is familiar with the road to survival in the wild. So he knows very well that you should never underestimate any craft in the wild. The simplest stitching and mending here can produce a hundred times better effect than anything that would be found here and it would be helpful in his survival! But this ce is not the Earth in the end, and most of his previous knowledge of survival in the wild is not useful here, especially the anatomy and analysis of animal and nt maps, which ispletely useless! So Rowen had to spend some time again to familiarize himself with the wilds of this world, so he also made a joke about being hungry¡­ And now half a monthter, the Great Demon Rowen who has left a cklist Log in countless Ecological Reserves is back again! After eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content, Rowen climbed up to the tree and started his daily training. But at a certain moment, his gaze looked deep and long towards the rear, and then immediately retracted. Something is following him¡­ for half a month! Rowen, as a field survival expert, wouldn¡¯t fail to notice this. But every time when he turns back to sneak attack, the other party was able to avoid him very well. But since he didn¡¯t directly attack, it proved that the other party was also afraid of him. Or it may be that the other party wasn¡¯t sure that they could kill him with a single attack, and they want to see if they can take advantage of it. This is difficult to handle! In another half month, when he broke through to the next limit, then¡­ I need to y it slowly! The biggest improvement to Rowen¡¯s life on the Hell Ind is not from his physique, but from the tempering of his soul and mind. In thisnd full of crises, someone¡¯s humanity will indefinitely shrink, and the wildness hidden in their genes will be active. Coupled with the powerfulbat power of the Ind Creatures, as long as that trace of wildness is ignited in the body, only death would be able to extinguish it! Rowen had felt before that his strength progress was getting slower and slower, and the effect of each training was giving him nothing. He knows¡­ this is his limit. People have limits! This kind of thing is everywhere and it will follow human beings for their lifetime, from birth to their death and no one can avoid it. And Rowen was at his limit now¡­ However, breaking the limit is not a tall thing, and it is not the only thing. Counting life, there are too many limits that can be broken! For example¡­ Some people say that before death, a person would be able to look back on his or her life instantly, just like watching a movie in a really fast speed. Just ask yourself, is this realistic? Rowen, who almost died countless times, can pat his chest and say confidently, ¡°It is indeed the Reality!¡± Different from the judgment of subjective consciousness, when the body senses that it is about to die and cannot survive then your body would make its own judgment at that moment and any shackles deep in the brain limiting the body will be broken. At that moment, people¡¯s thinking ability will be thousands of times higher than usual!! Time would seem to have slowed down so that people can look back on their life in a short time. Some of the things that you think you have forgotten will also be unearthed under that active thinking at that moment. You would be able to do things that you couldn¡¯t have done on any normal days before death, this is proof of breaking the limit! And this ability to elerate thinking before death is themon limit of mankind, and it cannot be broken until the moment before death. This is also the root cause of many protagonists who often have a sh of inspiration when facing death, it¡¯s just like switching a switch and those protagonists would be able to break through the limit. Naturally, Rowen, who hase close to dying several times, knows this, but he has never been able to replicate it. His body does not allow that kind of situation. At most, every time he crawls back from Gates Of Hell, his reaction speed and memory skills will be strengthened and he would be normal after he escapes the jaws of death and rxes. In addition, in the process of learning fighting skills, even if the fist hits the bridge of the nose, the Master will still ask the apprentice to open his eyes and watch the fist punching his nose. Because closing your eyes in a battle is a very dangerous thing. Not only can it not y a protective role, but it will put you into a greater crisis! But people will subconsciously close their eyes when facing danger. This is the gic instinct inherited to protect the fragile organs! This is also the limit of human beings. When the apprentice was able to stay still even when faced with an iing de upon his body and look for a chance to live then that would be the moment that he would break his limit. Another example is persisting in studying for two hours even when you are tired and doing fifty push-ups every time even when your body screams at you to stop. These are all examples of breaking the limit¡­because you have done things you couldn¡¯t do before. So it¡¯s not a tall thing, it¡¯s ugly to ovee, and you feel like shit before you can breakthrough! And it is the umtion of bits and pieces of shit and ugliness that have created the so-called growth and maturity circle. Then, humans have their limits, and different people have different limits. Or limit! The reason why something like talent does not make sense is because it determines the limits of a person! Determines how far you go before you meet a bottleneck and must break through the limits to move on! And when ordinary people are in the process of desperately trying to break open their limits and desperately chasing after that opportunity, gifted people have long been valiantly stepped into a new field. This can happen to everyone¡­ Except forzy people! Chapter 68 The War of Survival Part 2

Chapter 68 The War of Survival Part 2

From the heart disease patient who shouldn¡¯t have been able to carry on his body, to the world-famous self-harming maniac who was adored by sports enthusiasts all over the world, Rowen has already broken through his various limits a hundred times! He had never known where his next level would be before because he found that after he came into this world, he seemed to be able to grow stronger without limits. But this is not a system, this is his original body, so Rowen is very clear in his heart that no matter how strong he bes, he is still an ordinary person. Since he is an ordinary person, he must face his limits! Life on the Hell Ind ispletely different from anything dangerous he had done in his past. He has to endure eating the poisonous insects crawling around until the edible prey appears for even a bite of meat. When he withdrew from the civilized society and the wildness hidden deep in his genes was reignited, Rowen found that his limit was slowly loosening. He can be sure that his Doriki value has not improved at all during this period, and it is the change of mind that has made him touch the door of that limit. As long as he continues, breaking the shackles of this limit is something that will ur naturally! Until then¡­¡­ ¡°I hope you can satisfy me, little thing!¡± Rowen opened his mouth and muttered to himself. In the darkness of night, a sh of killing intent spread out and all the animals in the forest felt this Killing Intent and ran wildly for fear of attracting the attention of the owner of the killing intent! In the deep forest a few kilometers away from Rowen, the White Scale Snake swallowed a wild boar. In the next moment, the White Snake shook his whole body, raised his long snakehead, and hissed at the moon. Hiss!! Well, being a snake, its roar was inaudible, so it didn¡¯t attract Rowen¡¯s attention. ¡­ A few dayster, in the eastern region, near the magma belt. P¨± T¨­ng¡­¡­P¨± T¨­ng¡­¡­ With the blood flowing out, a Giant Crocodile turned over his belly and sank to the bottom and the other crazy offensive Crocodiles began to flee in all directions. The Recruits numbly dropped their weapons and sat on the ground. Quinn¡¤Dante rushed forward and attacked and it was only a few secondster that he found that there were no enemies around. He lowered his head and nkly stared at his hands, the beast blood and human blood formed ques, dyeing the long sword red in his hand. ¡°We¡­ Won?¡± Then, his gaze swept over towards his exhaustedpanions, and in the next moment, he suddenly clenched his sword and shouted. ¡°Justice will win!!¡± ¡°Just¡­Justice will win!!¡± This is a freshwaterke previously upied by the Beast King Crocodile. Even though the cheers at this time attracted the attention of the strange bird, it did not dare to approach this group easily. In the western ice field, three soldiers walking together panted out from under the belly of arge White Bear that was more than 30 meters tall. They looked at the corpse in front of them, and their eyes were filled with a little surprise. Immediately, an indescribable sense of satisfaction and wildness spread across their chests, making them howl like wild wolves, venting their heart¡¯s happiness. At this moment, the same thing is still happening in various locations on the Hell Ind. It announced that the remaining 25 Recruits from the Marine Headquarters who were formally the ignorant survivors, havepletely integrated into this Hell and have be small lords of the Ind.! This scene was captured through Den Den Mushi. In the station, Momonga and the other abstaining Recruit clenched their fists at the same time. ¡°Nice! They did it!!¡± When seeing Dante leading the team to challenge the ind¡¯s Beast King due to the pressure of survival, everyone was nervous. Because in the historical log, once such a challenge is initiated, it will never stop, and it will only end when one side is dead! The reason for the highest death rate among Recruits in the past is that, like them, they challenge the various Overlords of the Ind for survival. This is a dangerous thing but it must be done! In the Hell Ind, the resources are very limited, and it is impossible to feed too many creatures. Many mothers even kill their weak ones at the moment the cubs are born, leaving only the strongest one, in order to reduce the food they need to bring back. As for the secretion of maternal hormones during childbirth, so that the other she-wolves can raise up babies as their own? This kind of thing does not exist in this ind! Food, freshwater, everything is precious on this Ind! For a piece of meat and a mouthful of water, all creatures would risk their lives to grab and fight for it! Take away the life of others so that you can live! If you want to feed a team of nine people, all of whom are superhumans with physical abilities that exceed 30 times that of ordinary people. The demand for survival materials is an extremely terrifying number! Dante must either give up and disband the team or challenge the Beast King! He did thetter! And he seeded!! After feeling the initial relief and excitement, Momonga¡¯s always solemn and steady face was full of undisguised smiles. As long as the challenge to Beast King seeds, it basically means that they have survived. Beast Kings of the same level will not attack other¡¯s territory for freshwater sources brainlessly, because in thew of the jungle, Injury = Death! Beasts rely on their advantages and avoid disadvantages and that is the reason why they can continue to survive from generation to generation. ¡°They have survived!! It¡¯s great! Hahahaha!!¡± Cheerfulughter echoed in the cave, and the eliminated soldiers turned red in embarrassment, but they were not jealous. They have no right to speak if they do not have the corresponding strength. They are one of those who have experienced the hellish environment of Hell Ind, so they know very well how hard it is for Dante to do such a thing! Not to mention¡­¡­ No one knew what the others were thinking but the eyes of the Returned Recruits turned towards the three Recruits who gave up from the beginning. What¡¯s more, it is a real shame for the three of them who didn¡¯t even dare to participate in the Survival training and directly gave up, at the very least, the others here had the guts to go out and face their fears! Chapter 69 Beast King

Chapter 69 Beast King

Inside a hot and humid dense jungle. Roweny on the ground, letting the mosquitoes crawl around on his body, moving forward bit by bit under the cover of ferns. At the side of the valley not far in front of him, a gori who was full was basking in the sun, turning over from time to time, crushing the beast that wanted to sneak attack on it. This is a real ¡°Big¡± gori! Rowen is only as tall as one of its fingers! If it squatted on the ground, it would look no different from a hairy hillside! As he moved deeper into the jungle interiornds, Rowen knew he was getting closer and closer to the heart of the ind. The Old Tiger that he had ughtered for meat did not attack him by ident, but it was because the Old Tiger¡¯s strength was only enough for it to live in the jungle fringe, and it was he who had intruded into the other¡¯s territory. In this jungle, every time he travels a certain distance, the strength of the animals takes an upper leap in their strength! From the very beginning, it was easy for Rowen to kill the Old Tiger, and then it took him a lot of effort to hunt a wild boar. Rowen could clearly feel the difference in the strength f those two beasts. So he decided to stop temporarily and hunt down the mighty beasts one by one in order to sharpen himself. After all, this is still a long way from the high mountain that he saw when they hadnded on the Hell Ind! A Kilometer long White Snake, who can dominate this area as its ruler is strong beyond doubt! The big guy in front of him is the strongest Beast King in this area. It upies this valley and does not share it with any creatures. Because as long as there is freshwater, the beasts who want to live wille from all directions in an endless stream, and then be killed and eaten by it. Unknowingly, Rowen came to look for water and was sneak-attacked by it and that attack pushed him back by several kilometers! Fortunately, his Body Elementalization was activated and he didn¡¯t suffer any serious injuries. So now Rowen wanted to sneak attack it back and tell the Monster that he is someone who it could punch back like a punching machine! Gradually, Rowen hade to a ce less than thirty meters away from the gori. He tried to raise his head, and his eyes were covered with fluff while his body was covered with Insects, and he couldn¡¯t see the gori¡¯s head. To the Beast King in front of him, Rowen was small like a bug. But insects also have the dignity of insects, as Rowen¡¯s once stationary body moved, they also rushed away from his body! Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©!! Suddenly, a strong harsh noise sounded and it was as if thousands of birds were singing at the same time. Rowen poured lightning into his right foot, and the powerful current uncontrobly escaped from his body, forming a ball of lightning. Then he took a deep breath and suddenly jumped up, and swept his right foot forward toward the Gori¡¯s Ass. ¡°Overload¡¤Lightning¡­¡± Bang!!! Before he could kick him, a huge shadow fell from the sky and instantly pped him into the ground! At once, a wave of dirt visible to the naked eye lined up outward, tumbling inyers andyers. Along the way, no matter whether it was tall trees or rocks and dirt slopes, all were destroyed by this impact! ¡°What the¡­ so fast!!¡± Feeling the unique touch of his body being broken up, Rowen sank in the mud and his eyes widened. The thing that shot him on the ground like a bullet was nothing but a p of the Gori. In the moment he popped up to sneak attack, the gori, who was clearly leaning on his back, turned around and threw his arm out, pping him into the ground with unerring precision. It sounded very simple, but¡­ ¡°What the hell kind of speed is this?!!!¡± Rowen has always bullied other people with his speed, so he knows exactly how fast he is! Without any doubt, under his full power, he is not afraid of anyone in the world today except Kizaru in terms of speed! Now even if he is attacking with his body, so there is no Elementalization movement, but under his Overload Form, his speed is faster than Vice-Admirals of the Marines! But he would have never guessed that he would still be caught by this mountain like a behemoth in front of him at such a speed. And it didn¡¯t even look like the Gori spent that much of an effort in doing that. Instead, at his faster speed, the Gori pped him into the ground with his backhand, as if swatting a fly off his body. Hu¨¡ L¨¡ La¡­Sha Sha¡­ At this time, the huge palm slowly lifted up, and the mud and sand rolled to the ground, revealing Rowen with a dumb expression on his face with a palm print on and around his body. The gori is also feeling weird at this moment as he suspiciously looked at the ¡¯fly¡¯ he just swatted because the ¡¯fly¡¯ was still alive even after ut pped it on the ground! Why isn¡¯t it dead yet? What¡¯s with this situation? Just as it was puzzled, Rowen suddenly pushed the ground with his hand as he stood up and his figure disappeared in the blink of an eye. Blink! In the next moment, he had arrived high in the air and had raised his fist towards the back of the gori¡¯s head. Spots appeared all over his body, and his eyes were filled with bright light. The atmosphere filled with light spots made him look like a God but the expression on his face made him look like a Demon! Overload Form¡¤100 Million Volt!! ¡°Die, you overgrown bastard!¡± Boom!!! The depressing impact sounded like muffled thunder, and the wind shot up and stirred, crushing the trees! But Rowen was not happy¡­because his punch was blocked! Looking at the Gori who turned around and pinched his fists with two fingers before the attack arrived, Rowen slightly smile and took the initiative to move closer and hugged the gori¡¯s fingers while the gori had an obvious disdain in his eyes: ¡°100 million Volt¡­ Great Electricity Producer!!!¡± Boom¡­ Bang Rumbling!!! An optimistic beam of light instantly appeared in the air, and a devastating thunder with pure white color condensed! There was a passage between the earth and the sky at the same time, and everything in between is turned into dust in front of the destructive power of thunder and lightning! The gori suddenly felt a tingling pain in his fingers and subconsciously let go of Rowen¡¯s hand, but the power of the thunder and lightning spread along the arm to its whole body, causing it to howl in pain. ¡°Roar!!¡± A gust of wind blows on his face, bringing an unbearable stink with it. ¡°Just ruined a finger?¡± Seeing this, Rowen frowned and appeared behind the Gori¡¯s head again. Thetter was able to break free from his sudden thunder attack which is enough for Rowen to see how terrifying its physique is! The scene of being beaten up is still very vivid in Rowen¡¯s mind, and he is not so stupid as to try his strength against that King Kong sized Gori. All of his real killer moves are rted to the Rumble-Rumble Fruit. What advantages does Rowen have without them have, and what advantages does he y. Boom! Chapter 70 New Part 1

Chapter 70 New Part 1

Thunder exploded as Rowen clenched his fists! This time, Rowen had no thought of taking any kind of revenge as he purely wanted to fight and kill this Gori, Rowen rushed forward and smashed his fist into the Gori¡¯s back head. Overload¡¤Thunderlight Punch!! Bang!!! The Thunderlight Punch with its pration force was inserted mercilessly into the back of the Gori¡¯s head. The blood has not yet flowed out as the lightning contained in the attack burst out and scattered and the wound scorched into charcoal. In the next moment, the eyes of the 200-meter-high behemoth in front of Rowen rolled back into his head as his body softly fell forward. This punch was effective because of the residual effect of Great Electricity Producer, the gori did not just lose a single finger in Rowen¡¯s previous attack as some residual electricity was left in its system. The powerful current remaining in its body also interfered with its movements, making it unable to turn around instantly as flexible as before. For speedy opponents, the paralyzing effect of lightning can often y a purely lethal and more powerful effect! Hmm¡­ Although it is hard to imagine that a gori with a height of two hundred meters and a face full of tendons would be a speed yer. But everything is possible in the One Piece World! At this moment, Rowen heard a muffled sound of ¡°Boom¡± and arge area of ??the jungle was shaken to the ground. ¡°Huh? As I thought, this wouldn¡¯t be so easy ¡­¡­¡± Rowen slightly lowered his head and looked at the gori who took a step forward to support his body, and took a deep breath: ¡°Then, this fight would go on! After that, he turned into thunder and lightning and pounced on the Gori again. At the same time, the extremely angry gori mobilized the brute force of the huge muscles in his body, turned around, and threw out a punch. Bang!!! ¡°Fuck!¡± Rowen only felt that what hit him from the front was not a fist, but a meteorite! His own fist could not resist at all, and was instantly broken apart! Unable to prevent his own mistakes, his whole body directly scattered into countless lightning snakes, with the wind flying out several kilometers away due to the pressure behind that Gori¡¯s fist! Simple, rude, and effective, this is how Goris fight! Its power and speed have refreshed Rowen¡¯s understanding of the word ¡°Power¡±! Call¡­¡­ After finally stabilizing his body and floating in the air by Rumble-Rumble Fruit Elementalization, Rowen¡¯s face was filled with Battle Intent. ¡°Strong enough!!! Come again!!¡± Shu¨¡! Shu¨¡! Shu¨¡! With the help of his technique ¡®Blink¡¯, Rowen quickly appeared back on the battlefield. Seeing that such a punch still did not kill the insect in front of him, the Gori felt that he had been insulted, and was immediately furious! ¡°Roar!!!¡± ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s see who will fall first!!¡± Rowenughed and dived down, and suddenly turned to avoid the gori¡¯s straight punch, seizing the opportunity to hit it with a punch to its jaw. ¡°Woo¡­¡± The gori let out a painful cry as his head tilted back. But before Rowen could get happy, its left hand also rushed towards him from below, sending Rowen into the sky! Immediately afterward, Rowen came back and kicked the Gori in its temple. In this dense forest, one person and one beast started endless fighting with one of the most violent means avable to them! ¡­. At the same time, On the top of a high mountain in the Eastern Region.! ¡°Dante, do you feel that the lightning there is weird?¡± Standing at the peak of this eastern highest mountain, most of the Hell Ind epasses the eye. Everyone realized that the area they had been living in was just the periphery of the Hell Ind! Volcanoes, Ice Fields, and Barren Forests, the three major disaster zones envelop the dense forests that looked like a basin in the heart of the Ind, which is the true core of the Hell Ind! But they can¡¯t even get close to the edge of the Forest, because the closer to the heart area, the more terrifying the number and strength of the Beast Kings, let alone entering the centermost area. Dante and others are here for revenge, the big strange bird that took the life of theirrade lives on this mountain. But before they could find that strange bird, the shing lightning in the distance attracted their attention. Everyone has no time to pay attention to the ordinary lightning strikes from the sky. But the lightning there rushed from the ground to the sky, it was as if a cloud of thunder fell to the ground, which attracted their attention. ¡°It¡¯s Rowen¡­¡± Dante was silent for a while and said: ¡°It should be him, looks like he is fighting with some Beast¡­¡± ¡°So it was him¡­¡± Everyone suddenly realized. Indeed, if it is Rowen, then the lightning will rush from the ground to the sky¡­¡­ Wait a minute!!! Where is he?! There is the heart of the Hell Ind, the interiornds of the interiornds! Countless Beast Kings blocked the way, and they couldn¡¯t even enter the surrounding area. How did Rowen get there?!! And looking at the situation, Rowen seems to have been fighting against some creatures! What kind of a Perverted Moster is he?! How can they close the gap between them when Rowen is so ahead? For a moment, everyone closed their eyes and thought of the same thing and felt the same emotions at the same time, they looked in that direction with admiration and fear while staring at the rioting thunder and lightning in the distance. The location of the Thunderbolt is also a long way from the basin. If they guessed it correctly then Rowen must have killed his way in. When they were still racking their brains and dying for survival on the periphery, this guy had already stepped into the heart of the Ind to fight with more terrifying beasts. This is Rowen, their scariest Monster! Perhaps, he will also be the scariest Monster in Recruit Camp history! The Monsters in the wilderness are very terrifying. The twopanions who could not survive in the icefield brought back a piece of information when they approached eastward. The information was rted to the strength of the weak Monsters like Beetle, the two of them almost died many times before they seeded in hunting just two beetles and these are the monsters that are treated as a source of food by various creatures! This news made Dante and others understand that even in the outer area, the difficulty of hunting monsters and surviving is not. With the Barren Forest and the Ice Field, this tropical jungle can already be considered a paradise as they would be able to survive as long as they are ready and strong! Rowen took the hardest path, and he moved forward countless times faster than them on that path¡­ This gap in strength¡­ ¡°Really makes one feel¡­ desperate!¡± Dante shook his head, then squeezed the Sword around his waist, and turned to leave: ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid! Our purpose here¡­ is not to see Rowen perform!¡± Everyone woke up and they clenched their weapons while Killing Intent appeared in their eyes. ¡°Yes!!¡± ¡­ Chapter 70 New Part 2

Chapter 70 New Part 2

¡°Die, Die, Die, Die You fat piece of shit¡­ Thunder de!!¡± Buzz!! Even after seeing that Rowen had just punched the air, the gori did not rush to counterattack. Because at Rowen¡¯s elbow, a ten-meter Longde woven from endless thunder and lightning, with a palpable edge, fiercely cut towards its head. Once Rowen cut off its head then it wouldn¡¯t matter how hard the Gori¡¯s body is! Thunder and lightning are not solid and any de made out of them cannot fight like normal des. But the high-speed rotating lightning itself carries the destructive power of destroying all things. This power to destroy everything makes the lightning Longde sharper and more dangerous than any other de! The Gori didn¡¯t want to die so he needed to dodge the Lightning de as he could feel some threat towards his life from it! The gori is worthy of the speed at which it can p Rowen. Seeing that the Longde is only a dozen centimeters away from its nose, it actually squatted instantly to avoid the threat posed by the Longde. However, Rowen¡¯s speed was not slow either. Although the Gori avoided the decapitation, arge muscle was cut off from its forehead by the Lightning Longde. ¡°Roar!!¡± The gori suddenly screamed frantically while the blood gurgled out, and quickly dyed the earth red! But the Gori is worthy of being called a Beast King. Even though he is suffering from unimaginable pain, it still keeps its eyes wide open, staring at Rowen and not giving Rowen any chance to attack. But what it did not expect was that Rowen did not want to take advantage of the opportunity to sneak attack. Instead, Rowen dropped his hands naturally on his side, and with the inertia of his fist, he slowlynded on the top of a tenacious tree and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡­¡± For three hours, both of them had fought with their every move and every style. After fighting for so long, the gori obviously showed a state of decreased stamina and decreased response. It is amazingly fast, powerful, strong, and durable, and at first, it was able to fight with Rowen. But as time went on, Rowen was not injured as he could use Elementalization and he only needs to pay a small amount of stamina, but the Gori has to endure the pain of injury and fight against apletely uninjured Rowen under the conditions of blood loss, internal organ damage, fracture, and concussion. Just now, that Lightning de wouldn¡¯t have been able to injure the Gori if it was in its peak condition but the fact remained that the Lightning de cut-off half of its face, causing unimaginable pain to the Gori. This proves that it has reached its limit and death would only be a matter of time if they continue to fight¡­What is the point of fighting against a weaker opponent who is constantly getting weaker as the fight proceeds? Rowen wouldn¡¯t get any results even if he keeps fighting this Gori as the Gori wouldn¡¯t be able to push Rowen anymore! Naturally, if it were him half a month ago then the Gori would not have suffered such a huge trauma, and Rowen¡¯s stamina would not have allowed him to fight for a long time. Even if he would not be killed, he would have still been kicked away. But with his recent breakthrough, he can nowunch thunder up to 100 million Volt from his fingertips, and his physical fitness also got a qualitative improvement! Now, he still had 40% stamina, the Huge Gori was already exhausted. And with the 40% stamina, Rowen has an even greater use for it! ¡°So be it! Let me use this move to send you off ¡­¡­ As a tribute, I will name it after you!¡± Rowen solemnly raised his hand and an electric arc shed across his fingers, and the air was suddenly filled with unspeakable danger! The Gori could not understand what Rowen was talking about, but it could understand the killing intent and pity in Rowen¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, it roared wildly and fell on all fours, and rammed towards Rowen like crazy! As a strong beast who has upied this area for a hundred years, the Gori is different from the ordinary beasts, it has its own self-esteem. The Creature in front of him did not continue to attack when he was in pain, which is unreasonable and foolish in the world of Beasts! What is that? Pity? No, it was shame!!! It could be killed, but it would never allow itself to be pitied! Its footsteps are as heavy and powerful as muffled thunder, and every step it takes can squeeze the dirt into a small hill. Seeing the gori getting closer and closer, Rowen faded from his Overload Form and his right hand drooped naturally. But the dissipated thunder and lightning did not make the dangerous aura disappear, but it became more intense! However, the Gori¡¯s Beast Instinct seemed like it couldn¡¯t feel this danger. It paused for a second at a position of 700 meters in front of Rowen, its feet were full of strength, and then it stomped down. Boom! It looked like the sky itself was falling apart! In the next moment, this behemoth flew up in a terrifying posture! It slightly leaned and clenched its fists, opened its bloody mouth, and howled, twisting its body in mid-air as it was ready to go, giving people an indescribable shock! The shock of pure power! ¡°This is it!!¡± Suddenly, Rowen¡¯s eyes were full of enthusiasm, and his mouth split open, revealing his mouth full of teeth. ¡°Huge, savage, and courageous! This is the Pinnacle of strength! The Pinnacle of Destruction!!¡± Buzz!!! Suddenly, a huge thunder and lightning force erupted from his body, raging in the air, forming a solid Blue skeleton with a height of more than 100 meters! Judging by appearance alone, this is a bit like the Unique D¨­jutsu technique, Susanoo of the Uchiha n, even the color is exactly the same as Chakra. It¡¯s just not aplete body and only the skeleton form can be condensed. But considering Rumble-Rumble Fruit, and the fact that this is not the Naruto world, then the true face of this Form is ready toe out. It is the Thunder God Form used by Enel! But Rowen¡¯s current approach is a little different from Enel¡¯s ¡­¡­ whether it¡¯s Enel¡¯s Thunder God Form or Magen¡¯s Poisonous Giant Soldier, both of them were releasing all of their abilities and then wrapping the released power in themselves. The power of these releases is wrapped in their own body, which transforms into a huge form with their own characteristics. But Rowen used his unique Overload Technique to fill it from the inside, breaking his original body limit and transforming into a Giant! The difference between them is like the difference between Batman and Spider-Man, a strong ordinary person who relies on technology but he would be nothing without his technology when faced with powerful enemies and a poor man who can contend with superpower criminals with his physical strength alone. It¡¯s a qualitative change inside and outside! This change brought from within, whether it is defense, attack, speed, or control of lightning, it is more efficient and more stable than the original Thunder God Form used by Enel! And most importantly, this Form is even more violent!! It is literal violence! Because Rowen suddenly became a huge skeleton, the craziness in the gori¡¯s eyes faded a little, but it didn¡¯t hesitate to ignore it and mmed its fist at Rowen. The power behind that fist was wrapped like a Cannon Shell and the air squeezed and condensed. Once it hit, its power would be able to even destroy a mountain! The desperate blow from the Beast King is powerful! Seeing that his fist was about to hit the fragile joint of the skeleton¡¯s skeleton, Rowen moved. Boom¡­ Crunch!! ¡°Aw!!!¡± The gori frantically shouted loudly and miserably while clutching his broken and ripped-off wrist and rolling on the ground in pain. Just now, the Giant Skeleton with blue arcs of lightning shing around its body without any trace of flesh and blood suddenly stretched out his palm and grasped the Gori¡¯s fist at a terrifying speed. Immediately afterward, the tremendous power of the Skeleton Body burst out, and as Rowen couldn¡¯tpletely stop the power behind the Gori¡¯s fist without taking some damage, he pressed down his hand and pulled outwards to dissolve the impact inertia, and then pressed his knees on the ground. Afterward, the other big-boned hand-pressed on the wrist of the Gori, and both hands violently pressed the arm on the ground, abruptly breaking the Gori¡¯s arm and ripping it off!! Watching the gori rolling painfully on the ground¡­ Rowen of the Blue Skeleton Giant threw off the broken limbs he had twisted off and approached the Gori step by step. In the palm of his hand, the raging thunder and lightning were forcibly gathered together by him and turned into a terrifying light ball that exudes infinite destruction. ¡°You are the opponent who gave me thest hint of inspiration. As a tribute, I will use this trick in your name. At the same time, I will use this trick¡­ to send you to your next life!¡± One Hundred Million Volt¡¤Violent Ape of Hell!! Chapter 71 Beast Tide

Chapter 71 Beast Tide

Bang¡­¡­ Rumble!!! An explosive sound spread throughout Hell Ind. A few minutester, the earth began to tremble! This time, not only Dante and the others found the shaking in Hellind, but even Momonga, who was far away from the point and in the garrison also felt the powerful force from that thunder and explosion! The earth kept trembling and the garrison was in chaos. Countless mud and sand fell down, and the ships squatted to and fro. Momonga frowned and he suddenly drew his sword, and rushed out, aiming at a boulder that was falling from the sky! Siii¡­¡­ The moonlight de light shed away and the boulder had fallen in two pieces into the seawater to the left and right side of the Battleship. The soldiers who managed to escape the crises were thankful to Momonga as he saved them, the trained ones knew how critical this moment was, and without saying a word, they withdrew the iron anchor and the ship wasunched into the sea. Ooh!! Soon, the group of people left the cave on the Battleship, and Momonga and the others could see the turbulence in the ind. ¡°What the hell ¡­¡­ is going on here?!¡± In front of them, the Hell Ind was filled with chaos everywhere. Those beasts that had been quiet were frantically howling and killing each other, making the hell ind noisy. Arge group of muscle beetles rushed out of the deserted forest and jumped into the Sea without any caution, it was as if they weremitting suicide and were happy to do so, it was as if something was chasing behind them, making them feel so much fear that they took their chances with the ocean. The three major areas of Hell Ind began to tremble almost with the naked eye. The rushing and biting of wild beasts filled the air with a bloody wicked smell, and the scene in front of them seemed like Doomsday! ¡°It¡¯s Rowen!!¡± At this time, a Marine Officer came over holding his head in pain: ¡°He is fighting with some beast, and the chain reaction of their battle caused the Beast Tide!!¡± Momonga: ¡°¡­¡± His mood is veryplicated and he had mixed feelings at this moment, why is it Rowen? Why is Rowen again? It turned out to be Rowen?! Various thoughts lingered on his mind as Momonga calmed down his breath and carefully chose his words: ¡°What did he do?¡± ¡°He caused a thunderstorm in the heart of the basin of the ind. The frightened beasts began to flee outward. The beasts on the periphery were out of their ce of existence and could only flee further out, driving the weaker creatures away from their ces. So on and so forth, forming an Ind-Wide Beast Tide!¡± The Officer quickly replied, but he suddenly clutched his head and half-kneeled on the ground while his nostrils were oozing with blood. Momonga held him up and ordered, ¡°Stop using your powers and rest.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± This Officer¡¯s ability is not much help in terms ofbat but he is able to disperse his consciousness or mental body high in the sky without regard to obstacles and distance, so as to monitor the designated area. However, this ability is not a universal spying type ability, the mental energy of every creature in the designated area can and would interfere with his ability, and the more active the interference, the stronger it is, and a stronger person can even shatter his ability with his own aura alone, such as Haoshoku Haki. Watching the Officer leave with the help of some soldiers, Momonga looked out over the Hell Iand and felt a headacheing in. He understood that as soon as the Monsters in the Heart of the Ind started to panic, it would be inevitable that the Hell Ind would be in chaos. What he should now consider is how to save the Recruits who are trapped in the Beast Tide! It stands to reason that the Monsters living in the heart of Hell Ind would be able to see the powerful Thunder when they raise their heads. But why would they start to escape because of a thunderstorm? In fact, this is the misleading effect of inertial thinking. As mentioned earlier, whether it is the Thunderstorm Area, the Tropical Rain Forest Area, or the Ice Field Area, they are actually just the three defensive circles on the periphery of Hell Ind and they do not represent the entire Hell Ind. So in the Thunderstorm Area, the wolves and muscle beetles are used to thunder falling upon their bodies every day and they would continue to go on about their life no matter how loud or terrifying the thunder is. The Monsters in other areas are not used to thunder and lightning. In their eyes, every time a rumble of thunder and lightning falls, it would bring a disaster with it. The fear of thunder and lightning is deeply buried in their genes! The same is true for the beasts in the heart of the hell ind. They live in the forest far away from the Thunderstorm Area. Although they are extremely powerful, their fear of thunder and lightning is not much better than those beasts on the outside. The sudden terrifying thunder and the wailing of a Beast King before his death let them know that this ce has gotten very dangerous, and they chose to leave. In addition, it is the instinct of animals to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages in any situation, so other creatures will also leave with them. But every piece ofnd in this dense forest has an owner. They have to leave their own territory which means that they would now have to take the territory of other creatures. Ever since that, the oppressed creature bullied the weaker creatures, and the weaker creatures continued to bully the weaker creatures, forming a butterfly effect, triggering the Beast Tide that is now covering the entire Hell Ind! Only¡­¡­ Those Beast Kings in the heart of the Basin who were at the same level as that of the Gori weren¡¯t too frightened, but they did think that Rowen was not easy to provoke, and their instinct to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages forced them to choose to move out. But they have a high IQ and strong strength and they are not afraid, but other creatures don¡¯t know it! The other creatures were frightened by the thunder and lightning that was close at hand today, and when they saw the powerful Beast Kings who were all ¡°Fleeing¡±, they simply ran away without taking a second look. As a veteran, Momonga was involved in the whole process of developing the Hell Ind, so he knew it well. ¡°Rumble-Rumble Fruit¡­ Aiii!¡± The Beast Tide had not been triggered for so many years, in addition to the Recruits not being strong enough to prate into the heart basin area that can cause unrest in the Beasts, it is also because the Recruits do not have any means to make all the Beasts fear them. However, the Rumble-Rumble Fruit is different, even humans can¡¯t escape from fearing thunder and lightning, let alone beasts. It is almost inevitable that Rowen will make a big fuss in the heart of the basin and would cause such a result. He didn¡¯t think of this in advance. To be honest, it was Momonga¡¯s negligence. So he waved his hand and ordered. ¡°Notify it down and implement the emergency program!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The surrounding soldiers who got the order were surprised and looked at Momonga with a look of disbelief on their faces. Being able to carry out this Mission on board means that they have been notified of the process of the emergency n. But¡­¡­ Momonga¡¯s adjutant came and asked cautiously: ¡°Vice-Admiral Momonga, do you really want to implement that n?¡± Chapter 72 Follower Appears Part 1

Chapter 72 Follower Appears Part 1

Hell Ind has been developed for more than ten years and for more than ten years this emergency program has been a decoration, never really getting implemented by anyone before! Most soldiers would have just treated it as a joke if the order didn¡¯t have the exact data about this program to testify. ¡°Flood, Earthquake, Beast Tide, the emergency ns are made for these three situations!¡± Momonga had a serious expression on his face as he replied. He knew why the adjutant was so surprised, so he patiently exined: ¡°Because these three situations represent a scenario in which that Monster is very likely to wake up!¡± Guru¡­ Thinking about the description of the information, the adjutant swallowed hard and saluted at attention, ¡°Understood!!!¡± Watching the adjutant run to the control room and furtively starting to control the device ording to the operation guide, Momonga looked back at the Hell Ind and suddenly felt a bit of colic in his liver. Hiss¡­¡­ Rowen! If that thing wakes up then I am going to strangle you! ¡­ Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Three purple re bombs appeared in the sky with long tails of smoke behind them. The colors seemed to be painted with a brush. The wind didn¡¯t blow it away. It can be said that unless someone is hidden in the depths of the cave, they would be able to see it anywhere in Hell Ind. After an arduous battle, Dante and others finally avenged theirrades by cutting the monster bird. Because they are on the top of the mountain and have a good view, they are the first recruits to see the re. Looking at the three purple tails, Dante¡¯s pupils shrank as he said: ¡°Command Signal? What happened?!¡± Marine has several res, the three mostmonly used are Yellow, Green, and Red, which correspond to Retreat, Mission Completion, and Request for Support. The Purple res belong to the least used batch, which represents ordering the troops to stand by and wait formand while ensuring their own safety, and then a series ofplexmand signals would beunched as cooperation. They have also discovered the Tremor in the Ind just now, and they can guess what had happened to the ind. But what makes them wonder is, if there is a danger then why not just fire a Yellow re to let everyone evacuate? At this moment, one of theirpanions ran in from outside, his body was wet with cold sweat, and a terrifying expression filled his face: ¡°It¡¯s not good! It¡¯s Beast Tide, Beast Tide!!¡± Dante inhaled and his scalp went numb as he heard this! He finally understood why there was no Yellow re retreat signal. Because in the Beast Tide triggered by the Hell Ind Monsters, a retreat is the most irrational way!! The heart of the Hell Ind, the Basin. At the time of chaos that was caused by ten thousand beasts rushing across the ind, Rowen¡¯s position was barely calm. The Beast Kings, who knew that Rowen was not easy to provoke, quietly stayed away and didn¡¯te towards his location which means that chaos did not spread here and as this was the eye of the storm, which looked like the heart of the storm, it still maintained its previous order. However, the scope of the Beast Tide outside was toorge, and Tremor caused by it could be felt even in this location. ¡°What is happening?¡± Rowen, who was the initiator of said chaos, thought a little strangely, and then saw the three Signal resunched from the horizon. ¡°Command signal¡­it seems something big has happened!!!¡± Rowen looked at the res with a solemn expression on his face. ¡°But¡­¡­¡± I¡¯m not so free now! Sitting cross-legged, Rowen tried to calm the thunder and lightning in his body and restore his stamina. The ¡°100 Million Volt¡¤Violent Ape of Hell¡± is not a simple strengthening skill. The act of filling the body with electric current from the inside is powerful and at the same time, it affects the body. It is also a great burden on the body! It onlysted three short minutes, and Rowen had a misconception that his body has been hollowed out. Although the after-effects are not as perverted as the Limit Overload, it needs more stamina support for opposing, and both have a give and take rtionship between them. If Rowen did not use this time to restore some of his stamina then he is not sure how he would deal with theing powerful enemy¡­ Rustle! Suddenly, the sounds of insects and birds disappeared from Rowen¡¯s ear, and everything became eerily quiet. The air was as sticky as mud, making it difficult for him to lift his hand. Rowen knew that this situation came from a strong death crisis, the smell of danger took over his control of the body and the body went into a state of rigidity ¡­¡­ and the Monster who brought him this sense of crisis, is about to show up! Boom! The next moment, a huge tail swept from a hundred meters away. The tall and sturdy tree trunks and the hard sand did not provide the slightest obstruction effect, not even the sound! When the tail swept in front of Rowen, there was a sound of Explosion. ¡°So you finally decided to show up!!¡± Suddenly, Rowen¡¯s eyes lightened up and he moved his body, avoiding the tail that was about to hit him. As soon as the tail swept across, a strong wind in the shape of a fan spread out for several kilometers. As the wind was quite strong, nothing could stop it and it left ugly scars in the dense forest. ¡°Hoo¡­ Quite Strong!¡± Looking at the signs of destruction in front of him in the form of a clear area that was filled with trees and stones a moment ago, Rowen was a little startled. The aftermath of a simple tail strike alone has this destructive power, this tail strike power is several times stronger than that of the strongest attack of the Giant Great Ape! Seeing that they hadn¡¯t hit Rowen with their tail, the attacker shook his head and opened his mouth to bite him. Hiss! Only then did Rowen see the true face of the attacker, it was a Giant White Snake that looked several times bigger than the Giant Ape!! It is between 300 meters and 400 meters in length, and its head is almost as big as a small mountain. And because it is a snake, there is no head bone restriction, the ck hole that was formed after the snake opened its mouth looked like a ckke, it was terrifyingly abnormal! Moreover, the Snake had taken a perfect time tounch its second attack when he was in mid-air due to him avoiding his first attack, the Snake¡¯s grasp of timing is the pinnacle of any beast! But! ¡°Naive!!!¡± Blink!! Rowen sneered and his figure disappeared from his original spot, he then appeared on top of the Giant Snake¡¯s head, Rowen then twisted his body and kicked down on the Snake Head! Overload¡¤Lightning Kick! Chapter 72 Follower Appears Part 2

Chapter 72 Follower Appears Part 2

Bang¡­ Bang!! The first sound came from the time when he kicked the Giant Snake¡¯s head and the second sound came from the time when the Giant Snake¡¯s Head hit the ground. The Giant Snake wailed and couldn¡¯t move for a while. Rowen didn¡¯t even give it any chance to retaliate as he moved to his side when the Snake¡¯s head was stuck in the air because of bounce, so he repeated his technique and attacked again! But at this time, a strong wind came! ¡°Nani (What)?!¡± Rowen only saw that tail was coiled and retracted by the Giant Snake at some point, and the Snake took this opportunity to directly attack Rowen. Even the Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability user can¡¯t avoid a sneak attack thates at the moment in which he had just used all of his strength in an attack and was in a weakened state for one or two seconds before a new strength could fill his limbs! Rowen¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he took a deep breath. Tekkai (Iron Body)!! Boom¡­! The Snake¡¯s Tail hit Rowen¡¯s body and he felt like he had been hit by a high-speed train. A terrifying monstrous power spread through his musculoskeletal body, sending a heavy blow to his body which caused him to fly out. Puff! With a mouthful of bruised blood spurting out, Rowen flew backward at a speed of 100 kilometers per hour. At this speed, the surface of the water would turn into concrete, enough to break a man into pieces! Rowen didn¡¯t know how many tree trunks and hillsides he broke along the way by colliding against them before he finally got embedded in arge rock, and only stopped after going in a dozen meters deep. ¡°Cough cough¡­ Damn, it hurts!!¡± He could feel that three of his ribs were broken, he had several discements of the organs in his body and the tibia of the right leg waspletely fractured¡­ Feeling this familiar and unfamiliar pain, Rowen¡¯s eyes were full of surprise as he murmured: ¡°Busoshoku Haki(Armament Haki)!!!¡± The body of any creature does not have the ability to strike the body of a Logia Ability User, even the strong Thunder Resistance Muscle Beetle was not an exception to this! The Gomu-Gomu Fruit has been eaten by Luffy for several years which means that the Giant Snake cannot have a rubber body! So the only ones who can hurt Rowen are those who can use Busoshoku Haki (Armament Haki) or Seastone! After speaking, he suddenlyughed at himself and continue to mummer: ¡°That¡¯s right! What else but Armament Haki can put me into a near state of death and make my body feel fear to the point that it stiffened?¡± ¡°But¡­¡­¡± Hu¨¡ L¨¡ La! Rowen, covered in entwine current, broke free from the stone and moved his limbs. In a numbing ¡°thump¡± sound, the misaligned ribs squeezed back into their original ces as he spoke while looking ahead: ¡°If you want to eat me by just relying on this then you are severely mistaken! Boom!! Putting all of his power in a single foot, Rowen directly broke through the hard rock andnded on the top of the boulder. At this moment, light spots appeared on his body making him look like a divine being. The electric current spreads its teeth and ws in the air as if they were alive, and a strong Killing Intent burst out with the thunder and lightning! ¡°You Bastard, you wanted to kill me while I am tired, who the hell gave you that kind of confidence?!¡± Looking at the Giant Snake poised for a fight in the distance, Rowen¡¯s face was filled with Battle Intent. Rowen had two reasons to violently kill the Giant Ape with his strongest attack, on the one hand, it was to pay tribute to thest trace of inspiration the Giant Ape had brought to him, on the other hand, it was also to make himself consume a lot of his stamina to make him appear in a poor and weak state¡­ The stalker who had been following him would not be able to hold back after so many days and it would attack seeing Rowen¡¯s state no matter how vignt it is. If Rowen hadn¡¯t done this then the Giant Snake may have never made his move to attack and would have continued to follow him which would have created some unfriendly situation down the road for Rowen!! This is a crazy approach, but it works! After seeing Rowen killing the Giant Ape, it was obvious that he was out of stamina and he had no one around him to support him, and the Giant Snake saw this and took it as a perfect opportunity tounch a sneak attack. Everything was going ording to Rowen¡¯s n! The only thing Rowen didn¡¯t expect was that the Snake would be able to use Busoshoku Haki (Armament Haki) even though it was only a beast which is also the reason why he was beaten so badly! This is a qualitative change! Without Busoshoku Haki (Armament Haki), even the strongest Monster would be grounded to death by him little by little. But by mastering Busoshoku Haki (Armament Haki), Rowen was not just facing a mere beast, but a powerful opponent who could kill him at any given time! His life and death can be decided in an instant!! But¡­¡­ So what?! That¡¯s what he came here for in the first ce! If no one could kill him then this survival training would mean nothing to him! Rowen¡¯s Self-Healing ability is innate, but his madness is not! His madness is to live on the edge of life and death, to fight, and to surpass himself! He experienced the despair he felt when he was lying in the hospital bed due to a critical illness. It was like he was surrounded by darkness and he couldn¡¯t see even if he stared ahead with wide eyes and he was unable to move his fingers even if he tried his best! He used to run, walk, sing, and y games and didn¡¯t take anything seriously, which was a luxury for him at that time! That kind of powerlessness and sorrow is a kind of loneliness and cold feeling that one would feel while sinking into the bottom of the sea or being abandoned by the world! He began to regret that he wasted his time. He didn¡¯t want to die like this. He wanted to feel the joy of being alive. He regarded the dregs he had previously ignored as treasures, but he was powerless. Then¡­ then he survived¡­ He would live to death, he would live for death!! That heart-wrenching experience created the self-harming madman named Rowen and it also created the madness in Rowen! The Giant snake now had the power to kill him which mean that Rowen would be fighting with his life on the line, the current situation is nothing sort of a heaven¡¯s gift to him. Chapter 73 Thunder Vs Thunder Part 1

Chapter 73 Thunder Vs Thunder Part 1

Seemingly enraged by Rowen¡¯s tone and expression, the Giant Snake hissed, its huge body slithering and coiling, crushing mountains, trees, forests, and rocks, as it dashed towards him! With two undisguised killing auras emerging, all creatures in the jungle became quiet, for fear of being affected. Boom! The Giant Snake flicked its tail again and splitting its head and hitting down towards Rowen. Because of the unequal body size, the Giant Snake cannot use this as its strongest attack. However, the unique body structure of snakes allows them to use muscle power several times stronger than that of their body weight. This power behind this tail strike is simr to a small meteorite falling from the sky and it is unstoppable! And after creating his defense, Rowen can clearly feel that the Giant Snake tail is entwined with a powerful force ¡­¡­ and that force does not belong to the power of potential energy! Although the tail is not visible ck but there is no doubt that it is undoubtedly coated with Armament Haki! ¡°Is it the same Armament Haki Initial Form as that of Dante?¡± The Initial Form of Armament Haki is actually the initial mastery or recently awakened Armament Haki and it is not a secondary power, but it is clearly different from the fully mastered Armament Haki, so it is listed separately as ¡°Initial Form¡±. The biggest difference between the two is that the Initial Form is just ¡°Cover¡±, as it cannot even show its power by ¡°entwining¡± the body, let alone ¡°Hardening¡± it. ¡°If it¡¯s just the Initial Form¡­¡± Rowen thought for a moment and he used his technique Blink before the snake¡¯s tail was about to hit him and left the impact area. Bang!! The ground split into deep grooves as the tail came down, terrifying in its power! Although it is only the Initial Form of Armament Haki, but Armament Haki¡¯s ability to increase attack power will not change. The huge snake already has a terrifying amount of muscle fiber and its explosive power is really amazing! Then Rowen¡¯s figure instantly appeared on the head of the Giant Snake and punched. 100 Million Volt¡¤Thunder Dragon¡¤Deste Bite! Roar!! This is a move that Rowen can only use after breaking through and carrying out the practical merits of his dislike for purely morphing-type attacks. With the sound of a thunderbolt, the Dragon-Shaped thunder and lightning opened its big mouth and bit on the Giant Snake¡¯s body. The hard scales on the Giant Snake Body were suddenly bitten, spilling arge pool of purple blood and the flesh. The blood is full of poison, and even the lifeless stones in the area were eroded by the purple blood in a short time, bing fragile. However, the Thunder Dragon relied on his characteristics of being made out of thunder and lightning and ignored the poisonous blood erosion. With a flick of his tail, the Thunder Dragon wrapped himself around the Giant Snake in a ball shape, wrapped himself on the head of the Giant Snake, and attacked the wound twice. Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©!! ¡°Hiss!¡± The 100 Million Volt Thunder Dragon is huge so even the Giant Snake which is 1000 Meters long cannot ignore the damage it causes. The attacks of the Thunder Dragon hurts the Giant Snake as it wildly rolled on the ground! The rolling body devastated the surrounding area, which was daunting to look at. ¡°Sure enough, even if your scale armor can resist my Lightning Kick, the lightning¡¯s cutting ability can cause some damage to your body!¡± It¡¯s just that the Armament Haki of the Initial Form doesn¡¯t have much defensive ability. It¡¯s not as good as Tekkai (Iron Body). Rowen discovered this when he kicked the Giant Snake¡¯s head before. The Giant Snake can use its scales and brutal muscle sticity to receive a simple bludgeoning on its head and it would feel dizzy at most. On the contrary, the cutting ability of Thunder and lightning is effective and the Giant Snake cannot defend against it! ¡°It was great to hit me just now, wasn¡¯t it? Now¡­ it¡¯s my turn!¡± Rowen used ¡®Blink¡¯ and came to the Giant Snake¡¯s chin and let out a deep cry before he kicked! Pirate Chef Kick Skill¡¤ Anti-Manner Kick Course¡¤ Marine Edition! Bang! With a thunderous Tremor, the hill-like head of the Giant Snake slowly floated upward. Rowen was unforgiving and didn¡¯t give the Giant Snake any chance as his hands and feet entwine with high-speed lightning des, cutting through the air with a Thunderlight. While the Giant Snake was in a state of muscle numbness due to the pain of Thunder Dragon¡¯s attack as that attack had left hundreds of scratches on its head. This is Rowen¡¯s first full outburst outside the training session with Zephyr. Thebination of Thunder¡¯s speed, explosiveness, and pration characteristics is aplete suppression! For a time, the wind and clouds changed color and dark clouds filled the sky. The clouds in the sky were infected by the escaping thunder and lightning, turning them into clusters of shining silver snakes. The Giant Snake broke free of Thunder Dragon¡¯s shackles and was also bombarded by Rowen¡¯s series of hits, staggering backward. This is like taking advantage of someone¡¯s illness to kill them! Seeing the Giant Snake lean back, a Longde made of lightning was condensed by him, and a long lightning dragon was drawn out. Then Rowen¡¯s muscles got agitated as he shed the lightning de into the Giant Snake¡¯s eyes. ¡°Cut!¡± Ding¡­ Shit!! At the critical juncture, the Giant Snake suddenly lifted its head back. The Thunder Longde did not split its eyes but instead burst into a ball of sparks on the scales of its lips, and then retreated in front of the lightning-cutting characteristics, drawing blood. ¡°It¡¯s quite ruthless towards itself!¡± Rowen¡¯s pupils shrank as he looked at the big gaped mouth of the Giant Snake that had bit towards him, and lightning burst out all over his body! 100 Million Volt¡¤Chidori Nagashi! The inspiration for this move came from Chidori Nagashi, Sasuke¡¯s offense, and defense move, so Rowen copied this name. But as the Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability user, his control of lightning is more powerful than that of Sasuke. Moreover, Sasuke¡¯s Chidori Nagashi releases Chidori throughout his whole body but itcked the destructive power of normal Chidori, but the Chidori Nagashi he made has the same bursting power of a normal Chidori in every lighting branch!! Suddenly, the chirping bird sounded out in the surrounding. Thunder and lightning spikes stretched out from Rowen¡¯s body, reaching an extreme speed. The Giant Snake bit down on it and it looked as if it had bitten a hedgehog. The roots of thunder pierced through the fragile oral cortex and then stuck inside the scales. A few thunder thorns happened to pierce the weak point and prated through the gap of its scale armor. From the outside, it looks like a Giant Snake with a thorny mouth. The pain caused by this attack made the Giant Snake go crazy, flinging its head back and forth against the ground, trying to shake Rowen out of its mouth. However, in the next moment, it suddenly stopped moving as its scales shed with a dazzling Thunderlight. It sensed where Rowen was located. Taking the opportunity that his attack had created, Rowen started to crawl towards the Giant Snake¡¯s head through the tender meat in his mouth! Once he breaks into the Giant Snake¡¯s head and turns its brain into mush then the ending will be self-evident!! Thinking of that picture, the eyes of the Giant Snake shed with a hint of panic and the deep part of his throat suddenly lit up. Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Zi!! ¡°Nani(What)?¡± This familiar smell¡­ is lightning!! Bang!!! Chapter 73 Thunder Vs Thunder Part 2

Chapter 73 Thunder Vs Thunder Part 2

Rowen was originally located in the mouth of the Giant Snake and he couldn¡¯t find a ce to dodge this at all. In just an instant, a beam of lightning beams sprayed out of the Giant Snake¡¯s throat, and the powerful electricity that rushed out was even more powerful and terrifying than the natural lightning he encountered in the Barren Forest! Apanied by the dazzling white light, Rowen immediately flew out and smashed into the ground, creating arge spider-like crater! Immediately afterward, a steady stream of huge Thunder Pir instantly turned everything around him into pieces, pushing Rowen to continue to go deeper into the heart of the earth. ¡°Damn it! I can¡¯t move it!¡± External thunder and lightning cannot hurt him, after all, his body is made out of thunder and lightning. But Rowen¡¯s Thunder is not at all in the same order of magnitude in front of the Giant Snake. Currently, Rowen is feeling simr to the water from a small stream that is getting swept downstream by the water of arge river, making him unable to move. ¡°It is still spewing out lightning? How much lightning did you have!!¡± Rowen spat breathlessly. The Giant Snake spitting lightning was something he hadn¡¯t expected, the same way he hadn¡¯t expected his opponent to have the Initial form of Armament Haki. It ismon sense that idents are inevitable inbat, and Rowen has learned a lot through Zephyr so the current situation has not affected his fighting spirit. But this spitting volume of the Giant Snake is a bit rming and amazing at the same time! The amount of lightning that the Giant Snake has been spewing out had gone above his calctions. The lightning that can make him immobile now has the power of at least 200 Million Volt! He couldn¡¯t afford to take on such a huge explosion even now! But the Giant Snake not only did it but it alsosted for five seconds without stopping. This kind of lightning reserve is simply incredible! I must have eaten a fake Rumble-Rumble Fruit! But at this time, Rowen also understood why there would be a kilometer-long White Snake lying on the top of a dangerous mountain on the day of theirnding on the Hell Ind. Not to mention foraging, where the lightning ran rampage and where even the Muscle Beetles can not survive! But if the White Snake Race has a special ability to gulp down and store natural lightning then the current situation can be exined. That Kilometer Long White Snake probably went there to absorb lightning to replenish its ammunition, but it did not expect the sudden appearance of the transparent white Thunder Pir which exceeded its tolerance limit, directly injuring it and making it look like a half-cooked dish! ¡°If that is the case then this pure Discharge attack must be used to stop their enemies from attacking them or maybe it is buying some time!¡± As he was thinking, Rowen suddenly found that the Thunder Pir attacking him had been weakened by half at this point, and he immediately cheered up. He knew that the lightning of the Giant Snake was almost exhausted! This trick was hidden so deep by it and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Rowen was about to break in and destroy its brain, it would not have used it. It can be seen that this trick is some sort ofst all-out attack that the Giant White Snake has! Then once the thunder and lightning finish spitting out, it would be Rowen¡¯s turn to fight back! But at this moment, a high-speed spinning snakehead descended from the sky and rammed straight into it following the passage created by the Thunder Pir! The Giant Snake approached unexpectedly as it continued to spray thunder and lightning, and then used his head as a bullet to hit Rowen! The Giant Snake even used its Initial Form of Armament Haki to coat its own head to do maximum damage! Obviously, the Giant Snake also understands that the creature in front of him is not so easy to kill, and it is not going to give Rowen any chance to breathe. He is trying to run straight to Rowen and kill him! Bang¡­ Bang Rumbling!!! ¡­ The iconic representative of thermal weapons, the bullets of guns have such powerful lethality, in addition to the burst impact brought by the gunpowder filled inside, the biggest reason is that the guns tube can provide enough kic energy for the bullets, giving them powerful Lethality! The same is true for the Giant Snake¡¯s collision against Rowen¡¯s body. The tunnel created out by the Thunder Pir is like a Gun tube, the Giant Snake¡¯s head is like a bullet, and its muscle power is the gunpowder. Bang¡­ Bang Rumbling!! As the Giant Snakehead hammer hits the ground, the dreaded Tremor appears! The soil deep in the Underground instantly rushed outwards in a waterfall shape, tearing the earth apart! The whole Hell Ind is trembling and wailing, and the undting soil is like soft cotton, making it unstable to stand upon. In just a moment, there was an extra canyon in the heart basin of the Hell Ind! The hard rock was fragile in front of the Giant Snake¡¯s blow, cracking deep ravines in it! The scorching heat crystallized the soil, and the billowing magma continuously burst out. At the bottom of the canyon, among smoke and dust, the Giant Snake pulled its head out of the soil. It was covered with scarlet cracks and scars, and the cracks in the Giant Snake¡¯s lips were torn because of Tremor, exposing pink gums. The Giant Snake was in bad condition but even now its eyes were still cold. Wild, domineering, bloodthirsty, ruthless, unstoppable, this is the majesty of a King in the Hell Ind!! Hiss!!! The Giant Snake roared to the sky, giving vent to yet another victory for itself! It¡¯s not a huge roar, but the whole forest became quiet and everything stopped after hearing this roar! Regardless of whether it is seriously injured or not, on this Hell Ind, it will always be the master, and everything will surrender itself to him! When the roar was over, the Giant Snake slowly lowered its icy gaze and an unspeakable hunger flooded its mind, causing it to open its mouth and swallow therge piece of soil where Rowen was. Afterward, the Giant Snake felt a jolt and strong sleepiness came over its body and as it was toozy to climb back the ground, it coiled around and went to sleep. ¡­ The Hell Ind, this Behemoth that was developed by Marine for more than ten years before it was put into use has finally revealed its true face in front of the soldiers today! ¡°Valve No. 1 is open!¡± ¡°The Second valve is also open!¡± ¡°¡­All the valves have sufficient power source, waiting for orders!¡± Marines are not in line with the idea of ??diligence and thrift but they let this Battleship shuttle repeatedly through the dangerous Hell Ind and Marine Headquarters for ten years. The reason for that is the Device that controls the Hell Ind¡¯s safety and it is only a single set for this Battleship. Before the Device ispletely scrapped, the Battleship must be in service! The reason for this was Dragon¡¯s betrayal. As the son of ¡°Marine Hero¡± Garp, Dragon was almost taken as a predetermined Marine Admiral for training, and countless people were optimistic about his future. He was also verypetitive and showed himself to be extraordinary from a young age, he was smart and capable, strong but not arrogant, and with his father¡¯s shade, he soon became famous in the Marines and became a Headquarters Vice Admiral in his early twenties and he was also deeply trusted by Sengoku. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 74 Giant Beast

Chapter 74 Giant Beast

But he betrayed the Marines¡­ In terms of strength, the departure of a topbat force reserve would not hurt Marine Headquarters, but when Dragon betrayed them, his military position was too high, and his status was close to that of Garp, and he belonged to the real core power of the Marines! In this way, his departure caused a huge blow to the Marine Headquarters as they have almost no secrets in the eyes of the Revolutionary Army created by Dragon after he betrayed them, and the intelligence leak was quite serious! Marines and the World Government have repeatedly failed to encircle the Revolutionary Army, and those leaked pieces of intelligence yed a big role in it. So Sengoku arranged a series of mobilization reforms, trying to keep themselves from leaking more intelligence, and even if some form of intelligence did get out, it must be obsolete and out-dated! One of the ways to do this was to destroy the rest of the security control devices of Hell Ind, leaving only one set at any given time. ¡°Vice-Admiral Momonga, everything is ready!¡± The Adjutant¡¯s body trembled slightly as he came before Momonga. As Momonga¡¯s Adjutant, he can be considered a veteran who has seen many exaggerated scenes in his life, but this set of safety devices can be considered to be a big deal, even in his experience! Absorbing the lightning emanating from the monsters themselves as a power source to support the operation of the machine, and the highly toxic corpse mixture left behind after the death of the ind poisonous creature by filtering the toxic mixture into a tranquilizer, such a thoughtful idea, really opened his eyes! ¡°Well, let¡¯s get started!¡± Momonga calmed down his breathing a bit and ordered down indifferently. ¡°Yes!!!¡± The Adjutant shouted excitedly, then turned his head, and shouted at Den Den Mushi: ¡°Ten seconds to countdown, 10 ¡­¡­9 ¡­¡­8¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°3¡­¡­2¡­¡­1!!! activated!!!¡± Buzz!!! With thest countdown, a wave of Tremor spreads around with the Battleship as the center. The sea was shimmering, the waves are sshing, andrge swarms of fish are pouring out of the water. It seems that some creatures on the seabed are about to wake up, and they are fighting for their lives. Waiting for Tremor to spread far away, the surroundings fell silent. Even the Beasts in Beast Tide suddenly stopped for a moment. When many people thought that the startup failed, a stronger Tremor appeared! This time, the Tremor didn¡¯t appear from the Battleship, but from the Hell Ind! Boom¡­Hu¨¡ L¨¡ La!!! Suddenly, a ck iron pir with a diameter of 100 meters suddenly drilled out from the bottom of the water, and it brought a lot of sshes of water with it! Immediately afterward, as if a switch was turned on, many thousand-meter high Iron Pillers continuously drilled out of the sea one after another, surrounding the hell ind, forming a steel prison!! Looking down from the sky, it looks like a huge cell, carved in the blue sea! With the sky as a quilt, with the earth as a seat! The cell alone is so huge, what about the prisoners inside? Gulp¡­ Some Marine Soldiers swallowed hard as they looked at the Hell Ind locked up by the ¡°Prison Cell¡±, and their clothes got wet with cold sweat. ¡°No ¡­¡­ can¡¯t be?¡± The fact is that they guessed this right, these steel columns are indeed a cell. And the prisoner inside is indeed the ¡°Hell Ind¡±. Naturally, here should be added a word, ¡°Hell Ind Crab¡±! The entire Hell Ind, which is arge ind, is actually a living Hell Ind Crab! It is thergest creature ever recorded by mankind, bar none! Under the horrified gaze of the soldiers, suddenly, a huge shadow rose from the bottom of the sea. The huge volume is squeezing the seawater, and thousands of waves are rolled up in the action, which can reach a height of hundreds of meters! ¡°Did this thing really going to wake up?!¡± The expression on Momonga¡¯s face sank at the moment. He knew how terrifying the Monster in front of him was. Although this move was simr to an unconscious turning over before waking up, but it was definitely not something humans could resist! But since it has been transformed into a Training ce for Headquarters Recruits, the Marines cannot just let it go wild! Immediately, Momonga gave a cold snort and a huge momentum spread out from his body, awakening the numb soldier, and ordered: ¡°Start the attack sequence number one to three!¡± ¡°Yes!!¡± The soldier with stiff arms and legs shivered at the words, shouted, and quickly pressed at the operation desk. Immediately, the steel pirs that wrapped the entire Hell Ind suddenly brightened, and the steel pirs entwine with a terrifying current, emitting a dazzling light like that of a light bulb inplete darkness. The sun in the sky was also eclipsed by this light and the Sea was dyed with the unique color of thunder, and some Marines screamed, covering their bleeding eyes. At the same time, a huge and unparalleled current and surge whizzed out, and spread out in the air! The Tremor caused by it made people vomit blood and even Momonga couldn¡¯t help but muffled a grunt and took a small step back! The aftermath alone produced such a terrible movement, the frontal wave was so powerful that it was still forming but it had already dissipated such a huge electrical surge light! A cry of pain came from under the surface of the sea and the terrible noise made countless fish and shrimps float to the surface with their bellies up in the sky, most of the Soldiers in the Battleship bled from their Seven Orifices and they only felt a tightness in their chest and shortness of breath and they fell to the ground with ck spots in front of their eyes. ¡°Too ¡­¡­ too terrible! Is this really a Monster that humans can stand-up against?¡± Momonga¡¯s Adjutant managed to prop up his body and looked at the huge shadow ahead and his eyes were full of horror. In the One Piece World, the rulers of the Sea have never been human beings. Humans are just thergest group living on the surface of the earth¡¯s crust. Compared with the entire, those giants hidden in the deep sea are the top Overlord of this! When the strong light dissipated, the soldiers who were still awake finally saw the huge shadow that caused the waves. It is a w, an ordinary crab w. An ordinary crab w that can survive as a piece ofnd! Countless marine creatures built nests on the surface of this w, leaving mottled marks on it. A Sea King with a body size of one kilometer is estimated to have suffered a disaster. Facing the Lightning Strike surge and the power behind the Crab-w, it was sandwiched by the air current formed by the two, and it was worn out. And the scarlet blood stains it left behind were just the edges and corners of this w! Just like a small scar on the palm of an ordinary person! Chapter 75 Snake Belly Part 1

Chapter 75 Snake Belly Part 1

The credit of the current surge doesn¡¯t really go to this hugend-like w. At the moment when the steel column emitted a strong light, the electric current passes through the steel column that prates deeply into the brain of the Hell Ind Crab to release the discharge pressure, interfering with its movements. At the same time, the machinery buried deep in the carapace began to operate, and the poisonous mixture collected from the Hell Ind was injected into the Hell Ind Crab, making itpletely unable to exert its physical advantages. ¡°Buzz!!!¡± A unique howl echoed in the vast and boundless sea, the Hell Ind Crab rarely wakes up once in a while, and the sessive blows made it drowsy. On the surface of the sea, the Battleship sank and rose with the waves. Under the nervous gaze of the soldiers, the huge ws that stood frozen in mid-air, like a heavenly copse, finally fell down weakly. Boom! Siii! ¡°This¡­ is it over?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Vice-Admiral Momonga?!¡± The soldiers turned their hopeful eyes to Momonga, who drew his sword and stood up. After sensing the situation with Observation Haki for a moment, he retracted his sword and sheathed it, and said: ¡°It¡¯s over¡­fortunately we were right here, otherwise we really would have to let it escape!¡± Upon hearing the news, the soldiers became excited. A few people even felt that the battle was too easy, and said without embarrassment. ¡°Have we won? Was it really that simple?¡± ¡°Yeah! I thought there would be a big battle, but I didn¡¯t expect for us to win by controlling a few switches!¡± In response, Momonga¡¯s gaze stared and swept over the few soldiers who were grinning widely. Thetter felt the sharp eyes like needles and lowered their heads, not daring to breathe out loud. After a moment¡¯s pause, Momonga slowly spoke: ¡°Today¡¯s victory was won by your predecessors, who bled and sweated for you more than ten years ago, and fought with their lives! What is there to be happy about when you have won a trivial victory by stepping on the piled-up corpses of your predecessors!!!¡± Momonga has witnessed the ughter of Hell Ind Crab. The devoured inds and devastatednd were even more exaggerated than any monster in disaster stories! In order to stop it that year, two Admirals from Marines were seriously injured. Almost all Vice-Admirals that came to the scene died that day. Only 17,000 of the original 30,000 Soldiers that went to sea were left! It took such a huge sacrifice to finally stop the atrocities of the Hell Ind Crab! And¡­¡­ ¡°Using human standards, the Monster in front of you is just a baby!¡± Momonga faintly spat out a piece of news that terrified the crowd: ¡°ording to the World Government¡¯s investigation, South Blue has a total of 7,000 Ind, including Large-Scale Ind. The DNA of Hell Ind Crabs was found deep in the soil of those Inds. That is to say. If we leave it alone, this Monster can grow to be an individual Ind, just as exaggerated as a piece of the sea!¡± An individual that is simr to a piece of the sea! A monster of this level is really beyond ordinary people¡¯s imagination! ¡°Then¡­ why not kill it?¡± Some soldiers asked suspiciously. In response, Momonga was silent for a moment and shook his head and said: ¡°We have killed it three times¡­ The ind in front of you was built on its corpse¡­It can be resurrected and then grow up again.¡± ¡°Although Vegapunk spectes that it has a core and will not continue to resurrect once it is destroyed, no one has found its core so far. And the reason why the survival training for Recruits was chosen to be done here is that we need toe here from time to time to check up on it.¡± Gulp¡­ A group of soldiers stopped neatly, they raised their heads tremblingly and looked at the Hell Ind in front of them. It turned out that the Marines had tried their best to kill it and they have killed it three times but this Monster is simply Undying and how can you kill an undying Monster! The Hell Ind is even more terrifying than what they have imagined! At this moment, a strong Tremor suddenly came from the center of Hell Ind. The earthquake-like mighty waves rolled up thousands of waves, and the Battleship was pushed out several kilometers away by a thousand waves, and the ind was in chaos, with thousands of beasts crashing into it. Momonga was barely able to stand on his feet in the Tremor and looked at the Hell Ind: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡°Vice¡­ Vice-Admiral Momonga!¡± The adjutant greeted in a voice that was on the verge of tears, then pointed to the sea: ¡°Quickly ¡­¡­ look at that!¡± A moment of chill rose in Momonga¡¯s heart and he quickly turned his head to look in the direction pointed by his adjutant. Under the dim sea surface, a huge eyeball that could not be described in words was emitting a cold light as it stared at their Battleship. The huge hull of War Behemoth was probably not as long as the eyshes of this eyeball not to mention the eye itself! The Hell Ind Crab suddenly woke up in Tremor just now! ¡­ Time went back half an hour ago, in the dark and sultry space, Rowen awakened from the turbidity. ¡°Where is this¡­ hiss, it hurts!!¡± He tried to lower his head to look at his broken body and a strange smile appeared on his face. ¡°Haha¡­haha¡­hahaha!!!¡± This trace ofughter soon changed from low to wildughter,ughing till tears wereing out of Rowen¡¯s eyes. Although he couldn¡¯t use any of his strength, Rowen knew that he was not dead. As long as he is not dead then that¡¯s enough!! ¡°So that¡¯s it, so that¡¯s it! Is this your STRONGEST big attack? You almost killed me¡­¡­ I literally saw my death, but my Undying body saved me again ah! Hahahahaha!¡± When the Giant Snake¡¯s head smashed against Rowen¡¯s body with the speed of a bullet, Rowen had already seen his death, and the eleration of thinking that could not break through before death was activated, showing that the situation was indeed critical. But even so, in front of absolute power, all of his counterattacks looked pale and weak. When he tried to mobilize the Thunder and lightning to prepare for his technique Blink, the head of the Giant Snake had already reached his body. Then he fell into aa¡­ He even thought he was dead. But now it seemed that even the hateful and full-powered strike of the Giant Snake still failed to kill himself. ¡°Huh? This is¡­ stomach acid? So I was eaten by it?¡±. Chapter 75 Snake Belly Part 2

Chapter 75 Snake Belly Part 2

Suddenly, a tingling sensation from his body attracted Rowen¡¯s attention. With the help of the blue electric light flowing like blood in the Giant Snake¡¯s body, Rowen found himself in arge pool of corrosive solution. The corrosive acid unique to the Giant Beast¡¯s stomach pouch is at war with his body¡¯s self-healing ability, causing him to be unable to control his body even after he woke up from his unconsciousness. But just because he couldn¡¯t control his body doesn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t do anything else to get himself out of this situation. He is a Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability user. Unless he dies, his body will maintain the Elementalization characteristics of the Thunder-Lighting Human at all times. As soon as the acid starts to corrode his body, the Thunder-Lighting Human¡¯s passive characteristic will activate, making the acid useless. Rowen can¡¯t move now and the main reason for that is the shattered fractures caused by the previous heavy injury that has not been healed¡­ The Self-Healing ability of his body is a passive skill and that passive skill has a fierce temper. With his body being in the acid and before the passive activation of the Thunder-Lighting Human body could happen, it ran to fight against the stomach acid that is corroding Rowen¡¯s body, resulting in a situation where his body can¡¯t get repaired. Seeing this scene, the corner of Rowen¡¯s mouth twitched, and for the first time in his life, he discovered that his self-healing ability also has a disadvantage to it. Learning Life Return (Seimei Kikan) must be put on the agenda! I need to learn to do the wrong things in the right way! Lying still in the stomach acid, Rowen closed his eyes and began to check his body. ¡­Are the only movable parts of my body are the head and left wrist? This should be enough! Shu¨¡! In the next moment, Rowen sped the Giant Snake stomach wall folds of tender flesh with his left hand and threw himself out with force through his wrist. Once he got out of the gastric acid range, his self-healing ability was instantly liberated, and by the time he fell from mid-air, he can feel both of his feet which mean that recovery has started in his body. Click! The clean te of his feet stepped on the fleshy wall of the Giant Snake¡¯s Belly, and Rowen flexed his spine, then straightened his back little by little, adapting to the body that was healing. The shattered bones moved back into their ce like a rewind, and the cracks in them disappeared almost instantly. Arge number of muscle buds are getting woven like silk, and his muscles quickly recovered. Rowen touched his handsome face, which was just showing his gums, and now it has recovered by at least 70 to 80 percent, but the speed of his skin regeneration is far less than that of muscle and bone regeneration. What is this? Do I have thicker skin? Much thicker than bones and muscle? ¡°I shouldn¡¯t really not be a human, right?¡± For this kind of terrifying self-healing ability that can be called the flesh and bones of the living dead, Rowen is also stunned at this moment for his body that has been with him since the moment he was born and has been with him for two decades. Gu Gu¡­ Suddenly, a muffled thunder echoed in the gloomy Giant Snake Belly cavity, Rowen touched his almost spasming abdomen and sucked in a cold breath. ¡°I must immediately eat some food! Once the self-healing ability is activated, it will not stop. Without enough energy, I will probably digest myself!¡± After saying that, heughed out loud at the irony of the situation. ¡°Such a big snake, how can it be not enough for him to eat!¡± Looking up at the surrounding muscles flooded with Thunderlight, Rowen only felt the corners of his mouth harrumphing non-stop. At this time on the outside world, Momonga was suppressing the Hell Ind Crab and injected the highly toxic mixture into its body. Rowen in Snake Belly in the depths of the Hell Ind naturally didn¡¯t know what was happening outside. The terrible autophagy of his self-healing ability forced him to feast on the Giant Snake¡¯s Belly. Tear! A piece of meat was torn off by him. Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©! The piece of meat that was torn off by him was quickly cooked by his lightning. G¨¥ Zh¨©! The piece of meat has a chicken vor to it and it was crunchy and crispy! The Giant Snake was in pain from the cramping paining from its abdomen and continuously rolled on the ground. At the same time, he used his belly to hit the mountain, trying to kill Rowen who was hiding in his belly by self-harm. However, without the Armament Haki, Rowen can remain unharmed despite the Snake¡¯s infinite power. After a lot of tossing, it couldn¡¯t do anything to Rowen. Instead, Rowen replenished his stamina bit by bit with the Giant Snake¡¯s blood. The Giant Snake was already limp in the sinkhole he had smashed out, and the Snake¡¯s eyes were full of despair. As a snake, is it wrong for me to swallow my prey?! Why did I eat such a bogeyman1 ¡°Burp ¡­¡­ Finally, I am full!¡± Soon, Rowen was satiated, and a stink of snake blood came out of his stomach and poured into his mouth. He took a breath, and the pungent and fishy smell almost made him vomit out, and he suddenly found the snake meat in front of him difficult to swallow. ¡°Forget it, I am almost done, and it¡¯s time to send you on your way.¡± Throwing away the snake meat, Rowen turned on the thunder and lightning to tell the direction. If the direction I left the stomach pouch is the head of the snake, then this side must go straight to the heart. After being tossed in his stomach, the fighting power of the giant snake was not inexhaustible anymore. The internal bleeding will only get worse like dominoes falling to the ground. It is almost incurable in the wild. Without this self-healing ability, the death of the giant snake is only a matter of time. Just like the reason he killed the giant ape, it didn¡¯t make any sense to dawdle with an opponent who almost killed himself and became weaker and weaker. Following the ¡°Snake Road¡± all the way forward, Rowen soon found his target in a sma pool carrying a strong current. This is the heart of the Giant Snake! But unlike what he suspected, the heart of the Giant Snake is a bit strange! In addition to the shape of a Blue ss ball¡­¡­ there was a de stuck in it! It was really inserted! Except for the handle that was still outside, the rest are all in! At the same time, Rowen was still under the beating Blue heart, and found a rotten, ugly corpse¡­ a human corpse! Chapter 76 Relic Part 1

Chapter 76 Relic Part 1

[Whoeveres here after me, no matter who you are, if you can leave alive, please take my sword away¡ª¡ªThunderous Sword Hero, Hughes Moore] After groping around in the smelly rotten flesh, Rowen only found this ¡°Last Word¡± sealed in an iron bucket, written in blood and bone. The handwriting on the paper is scribbled, and the strokes were intermittent, which showed the state of the writer at that time, for this reason, Rowen even guessed and had a hard time recognizing all the words. ¡°Thunderous Sword Hero, Hughes Moore¡­¡± Rowen carefully recalled the Manga he had read and made sure that there was no information about this person on that. However, being able to go deep into the Ginat Snake¡¯s Belly andpletly insert the Sword into the heart of the Giant Snake, no matter how weak this person is, he must have been strong enough to gain a stable foothold in the New World. So the sword left behind by that strong person¡­ Rowen looked up and gazed at the sword in silence. He found the root of the Giant Snake¡¯s ability to spit out thunder-powered attacks. After all, the heart whose blood was about to turn into Blue sma looked so new and unconventional. Rowen also dare not underestimate the power of thunder contained in it even at this time, it is the qualitative change caused by the constant umtion with the help of the huge size! The Giant Snake draws electric current from the heart, and then through a series of transformations that he still doesn¡¯t understand, the Giant Snake spits out lightning through its mouth. Perhaps the reason why the Giant Snake has never used its venom in its attacks is also because of this even when the Giant Snake¡¯s blood is very poisonous. In order to breathe out thunder and lightning, its venom sac and even the venom conduit make concessions to adapt to thunder and lightning, and under the high temperature of thunder and lightning, Toxins must have lost their activity and lethality. And the source of this lightning power is the unknown Sword that has been inserted into the Giant Snake¡¯s heart. The hilt of the sword is a double-color entwine of purple and ck. It can be determined that it is not made out of metal or any other normal substances. Because it is impossible and not achievable by ordinary substances to maintain immortality under the high temperature of thunder and lightning for such a long time. The center of the sword¡¯s jaw is iid with a jewel that is constantly flickering. Every time, the heartbeats and contracts, a small snake-like thunder and lightning spread out of the jewel and rushes into the heart along with the sword. Then as the heartbeats and squeezes, the current spreads along the blood vessels to the main body. The body of the Giant Snake seems to have adapted to the strength of the electric current over a long period of time, and this lightning, which is enough to destroy the cellr activity of carbon-based lifeforms, not only did not scorch the blood vessels but filled every cell in its path with an electric current. But¡­ Although the two seem to have formed a weird bnce between them, as a Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability User, Rowen can conclude that if this was the case, then the Giant Snake would not survive till now! Normal life forms are resistant to lightning but no matter how strong they are, they cannot rewrite the characteristics shared by carbon-based lifeforms. The fragile cell organization can onlyst for a while, and it will only slowly copse under repeated lightning and carbohydrates. Under Oxidation and Dposition, all the water inside a body will evaporate, leaving only a small amount of minerals in it, and then the carbonization process happens,monly known as a burnt corpse. The power of thunder emanating from that gemstone is small, and it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise for the Ginat Snake to endure and maybe even store it for some time, but the lightning must have umted over the years, and the Ginat Snake shouldn¡¯t have been able to carry it, as usual, all this time! ¡°¡­¡­ So, this is the reason why you climbed up the mountain peak looking for lightning?¡± To avoid being burned to death by the lightning that had umted in its heart over time, the Giant Snake has few choices. One, forcing itself to go through a span of tens of millions of years of evolution, forcibly adapting to lightning currents, spraying out the excess lightning stored in the body¡­ It seems that the Giant Snake did just that but it paid the price of not being able to use poisonous attacks even when it was a highly poisonous snake. Second, to guide the residual electricity in the body into the Earth with the help of external lightning. Before the current is strong enough to burn it to death, its powerful body will perfectly limit the current spige, and only the external thunder and lightning can push the electricity out of its body. Through this scene in front of him, Rowen understood two things. First, his previous thinking of the Giant Snake Race having the ability to use thunder and lightning was wrong, the only reason why this Giant Snake was able to use lightning was because of the unknown long Sword at its heart forcing it to learn this ability. Secondly, the Giant Snake Race he was looking for didn¡¯t exist at all. The thousands of meters long White Snake that was smashed down the cliff and dismembered by the Beasts was this ¡®Small¡¯ almost thousand meters long White Snake in front of him. As for the reason for the Ginat Snake not dying, Rowen muttered the reason silently in his thoughts. ¡°Sure enough, the principle of snake skin-molting?¡± By molting off the old dead body, and then recasting another body from the corpse and crawling out of that corpse ¡­¡­ If this was put on the earth then it would be very unscientific but on the One Piece World ¡­¡­ It is business as usual! If the Giant Snake can talk, Rowen will ask it: ¡°Do you know Orochimaru?¡± ¡°Tsk, forget it.¡± The mystery behind the Ginat Snake can be put aside, right now, he must focus on this sharp de! Just by looking at the hilt, which was able to remain brand new in the thunder, Rowen could conclude that this sword, if not one of the Saij¨­ ¨­ Wazamono, it must be a weapon that is not inferior to them in quality! Coupled with that mysterious gem that can release lightning, the value of this de exceeds a City! ¡°Hughes Moore, right? I agree to your request!¡± Grabbing the hilt of the sword with one hand, an electric current bounced back, causing Rowen to shudder. Feeling the numbness from the palm of his hand, Rowen smiled happily: ¡°This is quite strong! It just so happens that I¡¯m short of a weapon, even if this guy hadn¡¯t written anything, I still would have taken it away!¡± K¨¥ D¨¥ng¡­¡­ As if responding to Rowen¡¯s actions, Hughes Moore¡¯s rotted, unpredictable head suddenly fell down and rolled out. Siii¡­¡­!! Boom!! The Long de was pulled out and it was not blood that was pilled out from the heart but thunder! ¡­ Chapter 76 Relic Part 2

Chapter 76 Relic Part 2

Outside, the Giant Snake¡¯s eyes widened because of the pain in its body, and it felt that something in its heart has been pulled out! Although this allows it to not have to actively seek out lightning strikes to be abused in the future to ease the pain but the moment the sword was taken out of the heart, it also cut off its own vitality. In this way¡­ it would have been better if the sword was left at its original position!! This is such a pitiful situation! Hiss! As the Giant Snake¡¯s vitality was cut off, the snake instinctively struggled frantically. Boom¡­Boom¡­Boom!! The eyes of the Giant Snake are full of despair and the intense pain makes it keep hitting the ground with its head trying to relieve the pain. Faced with pain and wounds, primates will use their hands to cover their wounds, big cats will get down and lick the wounds with their tongues, while snakes without arms and legs can only writhe their body like a breakdance. When all the creatures in Hell Ind were in a frenzy because of the powerful oppression emanating from the Hell Ind Crab that was about to awaken, the Giant Snake was like a hard-working excavator master who kept digging the ground. Atst! The soil on the surface of the back of the Hell Ind Crab was dug through by it, exposing the ground made of steel underneath. The Giant Snake smashed through the thick steel coating with a head and fell into a poisonous molten pool exuding a wicked smell. These highly toxic mixtures are prepared for the Hell Ind Crab, which can only be used as a tranquilizer for the Hell Ind Crab, but for this ¡°Little Snake,¡± it is no different from magma, which was impossible to resist! Hiss!! With a harsh scream, the Giant Snake frantically squirmed in the venom pool, and the flesh and blood on its body quickly melted at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the scene was extremely frightening. The strong muscles and scale armor failed to protect it at this time. It struggled in vain for a few times, and the blood melted, revealing a dazed Rowen hidden inside it. ¡°Fuck!!¡± Want to pull me to die with you? The poisonous liquid is so intimidating that it gives Rowen the creeps, and the aura of death is so deadly that Rowen doesn¡¯t want to touch it even with a ten-foot pole! While the venom has notpletely melted the Giant Snake, Rowen plunged his head into the blue heart of the Giant Snake and pulled it off, and put it on his body. Then he exerted some force on his legs and continuously stepped on the ground, instantly stepping on a crack pit in the Giant Snake muscles. Marine Rokushiki, Soru! But! The tyrannical muscles of the Giant Snake were like a soft dough at this time and they were crushed by him! The venom from the outside suddenly softened and dissolved all the muscles in just a few seconds, and the corrosive and highly toxic solution that emitted a terrifying smell quickly surged to melt everything that passed by! Rowen, who was stomping through the air and was unable to exert his full force could not achieve the maximum speed. He didn¡¯t know how deep this highly toxicke was, and whether his strength would be enough? But at this time, there is no choice but to do his best. Sure enough, the strong heart of the Giant Snake faced the surrounding solution and acted as if butter had met a hot knife, and it melted extremely fast. Rowen flew no more than ten meters away and the Giant Snake¡¯s heart waspletely corroded by the terrible poison. Rowen¡¯s heart convulsed as he watched this scene and he set up his Electromaic Barrier without a second thought. Buzz!! With a Buzz!, the venom was temporarily drained. But this is the case, the venom is still reluctant, trying to prate the barrier. Rowen had to narrow the barrier and increase his defenses to barely contend with the venom. Finally, the front line of sight became bright, and Rowen pushed the Electromaic Barrier into a ball of Thunderlight and threw it out. P¨± T¨­ng! Hu¨¡ L¨¡ La! ¡°Ho¡­ ho¡­ That scared the hell out of me!¡± Back on the ground, thunder and lightning exploded out of Rowen¡¯s body as he threw away the remaining venom on the barrier and struck his knees for breath. He didn¡¯t expect that his casual action of pulling the sword out would bring such a life and death crisis upon himself. He is not afraid of corrosion with the power of Elementalization but he is afraid of poison as a ¡°Human¡±. Although his self-healing ability can break down toxins, but the upper limit is not that high, a Thunder Mosquito Cub was able to cause him diarrhea and the venom inside of the Thunder Mosquito isn¡¯t even in the same ss as this Venom at a first nce and Rowen does not dare to test this with his body. After catching his breath, Rowen stood up and looked around at the steel factory that clearly did not belong to the definition of ¡°Wild ind¡±. ¡°Where is this?¡± Everything in front of him told Rowen that this was a man-made building. The walls around it were made of steel, and rows of pools like water towers were lined up along the walls. There was a stink of a corpse in it, and it was connected to the drainagework below. Drops of corrosive liquid prated through the drainage dripped down the groove and merged into the poisonous molten pool he had just fallen into. At the center of the nt is a pond filled with highly toxic liquids, measuring hundreds of meters in length and width, and is deeply buried in the Underground. Rowen doesn¡¯t know how deep it is just by looking at it. Several thick transparent ss tubes protruded from the side of the molten pool. With the help of sections of steelponents, they turned a bend in midair and inserted into the ground, without knowing where they would eventually lead. If there is not a highly toxic solution in the molten pool then Rowen can tell that this is a water nt just by looking at this appearance! ¡°Where will so much venom go? Could it be that¡­ Marines are experimenting with biological weapons?!¡± A gleam of light shed in Rowen¡¯s eyes, and he realized that he seemed to have found the core secret of the Hell Ind. Rowen began to think in his heart, ¡®This can not be med on me, it is because you didn¡¯t take proper security measures that even a Snake was able to break in here! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 77 Underground Factory

Chapter 77 Underground Factory

However, he did not think that in order to kill him in a single attack, the Giant Snake had used its head as a rocket and it had opened a canyon from the basin, and the amount of mud and sand lifted up was tons! Then just now, in the dying madness, he kept hitting the ground with his head. If it were not for ulterior motives, no man or beast would be able to dig the tunnel this deep in the soil, let alone break into it. Squeak¡­squeak¡­ At this moment, a movement of air leakage attracted Rowen¡¯s attention. He looked down and saw that a white bone snakehead with a crack in the upper lip was stuck in the middle of the ss tube. The surrounding venom was forced to stuff the skull inside under high pressure but failed to squeeze the snakehead. Instead, the ss tube was getting overwhelmed. The iron nail nailed to theponent was lifted out. The venom in the pool did not remain static but was being transported to the pipe. At the same time, several Devices in the corner of the factory kept flickering and Buzzing with strange noises and the burnt smell quickly filled the surrounding air. ¡°Hmm?¡± Rowen turned his head and looked at the water tower surrounding the corpse and various impurities, he then got down and nced at the molten pool where there was no other viscous substance except for the green watery liquid. Suddenly, an ominous premonition appeared in his heart. ¡°Masaka(No Way)!!!¡± As soon as his voice fell, the pipe that was stuck with the giant snake¡¯s head Bang exploded. At the same time, the highly toxic liquid that was pushed by the high pressure suddenly vented into the pipe breach. The consequence of which¡­ continuous to burst out!! Bang¡­ Bang Rumbling!! ¡°Fuck!!¡± Looking at the poisonous liquid that was flying around with the mes in front of him, Rowen had no time to think about it, he dragged his Longde and rushed upwards without a second thought. At the same time, because the delivery of tranquilizers was interrupted, the sleepy Hell Ind Crab opened his eyes and stared at the impressive Marine Battleship above his head. ¡°Roar!!!¡± ¡­ Outside the Hell Ind, there was chaos on the Marine Battleship. ¡°Vice-Admiral! The Venom Delivery System is not responding! All devices have failed!¡± ¡°Nani (What)?! Check it again, the Device is buried deep in the Underground, and it is impossible for all the controls to fail all at once!! Did anyone nt a bomb in it?!¡± The name of the said bomb was Rowen: The bomb was not ced, but the effect is really simr. Ordinary impurity in the ss pipes can be easily cleared away without the pipes getting clogged so it is quite impossible for the Device to get interrupted. But the Giant White Snake¡¯s corpse, which is more than 1000 meters long, is stuck there, and the consequences are getting quite serious! ¡°It¡¯s true! Currently, only the Thunder Cloud system is still operating!¡± ¡°Vice-Admiral ¡­ Momonga? What should we do?¡± The Adjutant really felt like crying, didn¡¯t the Vice-Admiral just say that it was over?! Then why did you wake up again?! How can they fight this kind of Monster that can¡¯t be fought by any human power? Thest thing they can rely on to contend against the Hell Ind Crab is the Safety Device left on the ind. Now the Venom Delivery System has failed, which is equivalent to losing an arm! ¡°Increase the current! Start the fourth attack sequence!¡± Momonga never expected the Hell Ind Crab to awaken. The sleeping behemoth and the waking behemoth are twopletely different creatures! There was a faint breath of pressure lingering in the air. This pressure simr to Haoshoku Haki that causes one¡¯s mouth to dry up. Coupled with the failure of the Venom Develering System, the Marine Soldiers on the Battleship fell into panic again. Momonga rubbed his temples with a headache and suppressed the tension in his heart, and issued his orders. The failure of the safety device at this time was quite fatal! Without the cooperation of the highly toxic mixture, even if the electric current can directly reach the brain sma and interfere with its movements, the damage caused by the huge size of the Hell Ind Crab when it struggles will not be small! But Momonga knew that the more critical the situation was, the more he could not show a single bit of fear on his face! He was the Commander and the backbone of this Battleship! If even he became afraid then the soldiers would immediately be dominated by fear! Under the influence of Momonga¡¯s powerful aura, the soldiers, who were barely conscious, entered themands ording to the operation manual. The steel pirs around the Hell Ind Crab glittered with lightning and in the next instant, they neatly erupted with a Buzzing light! At the same time, an indescribable tingling sensation began to spread out, it was as if they were at a high altitude surrounded by lightning, making people feel a tingling sensation in their hands and feet. ¡°Roar!!¡± After activating attack Sequence Number Four, the Hell Ind Crab made a clear and audible cry of sorrow. The steel pirs inserted into its brain burst out with terrifying electric currents. As it began to tremble, the whole Hell Ind kept shaking, the mountains crumbled, the ground sank, the Recruit who were still on the ind were all ashen-faced, they were scared out of their wits by the continuous Tremor. ¡°Are we going to¡­ die?¡± ¡°Help! I don¡¯t want to die here!!¡± Especially those guys who witnessed the maind-like w on the front of Hell Ind, the shock in their hearts is hard to tell. They could only numbly look at the steel pirs that had begun to burst out with electricity and wait for the result. If Momonga can not suppress this Giant Beast under their feet then their fate can be imagined ¡­¡­ But¡­¡­ ¡°Speaking of Beast, did any of you see Rowen? Did he win or lose in the end?¡± Dante asked while turning his head to look back at the central basin of the Hell Ind and stopping to look at the canyon that had appeared out of nowhere. It was really ¡°abrupt¡±! As the Hell Ind Crab began to awaken, Dante and others ignored the great movement from the basin and retreated to a solid rockyer area before stopping. As a result, at this moment, a thunderous explosion appeared, attracting their attention. By the time they ran behind the cliff and looked up, arge chunk of the central basin of Hell Ind, which a few minutes ago was arge area covered with greenery, had disappeared, and in its ce was a huge canyon big enough to be called a deepke. A Giant Snakehead emerged from the edge of the canyon, emanating an infinite power! The scene was shocking, but Dante and others did not believe that Rowen would die just because of this. He is not that weak. And, Because he is a Logia Ability User, enemies who don¡¯t know Armament Haki won¡¯t be able to kill him at all. After all, they couldn¡¯t have imagined that the Giant White Snake would be able to use Armament Haki, if they knew this tidbit of information then their thoughts would have been different. Chapter 78 Treasure Part 1

Chapter 78 Treasure Part 1

So in their eyes, Rowen should have been fine so why hasn¡¯t been there any action from his side when such a big thing has happened on the Hell Ind? Was he really killed? ¡°I see him! Over there!¡± ¡°Where?!¡± ¡°Hiss ¡­¡­ he is really not dead!!!¡± Suddenly, a cry of rm woke up the crowd. The crowd turned back in unison and looked at the thunderbolt that flew higher and higher and their eyes were full of shock! Even that terrifying attack did not kill Rowen which is enough to show the domineering nature of a Logia user! Only¡­¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t he flying way too high?¡± Someone whispered, and everyone was taken aback. Yes, the Hell Ind has a Flight Ban!! As expected, as the lightning touched the limit distance, the Thunder Cloud in the sky felt provoked. The ions in the air became active and converged into a pir of light that was hundreds of meters thick and came down with a vengeance! Rowen, who dared to challenge the sky, was hit by the lightning pir before he could turn to avoid it and flew towards the ground again. Back and forth, it was like ying ping pong. Following the lightning quickly to the ground, Rowen looked at the trophy in his hand and the corners of his mouth twitched. He did not intentionally fly high into the air to attract lightning, but in the moment he floated, he, the originator, finally discovered the change on the Hell Ind. The ingenious steel long pirs stood on the surface of the sea, and the scene was so spectacr that he was distracted for a while. By the time he realized he was flying too high, it was toote. The lightning pir was so dazzling that it was equally visible even at this moment when the steel pir exploded out with the maximum current. Compared with the lightning generated by nature, the lightning on the steel pir is like the glow of a firefly. Looking at the Thunder Pir, Momonga who was standing on the Battleship deck had a sense of foreboding in his heart. Hey¡­¡­ The reason why the Venom Device failed, it can¡¯t be you who did it?! There is no connection, no reason, but Momonga connected the matter with Rowen based on the intuition in his heart. What¡¯s so frightening is that he guessed it right! How can one think of this as a coincidence? The screen returns to the Hell Ind view. The lightning beams are wrapped in terrifying coercion and fall from the sky. The hot and high temperature instantly melts the hard steel. The poisonous liquid that Rowen dare not touch is easily vaporized and evaporated in an instant, disappearing from this ind. At the same time, the lightning pir continues to go down unabated, destroying everything in the path. The reinforced concrete cannot bring even a trace of obstacles to it, sending Rowen to the center of the Ind. Rowen has figured out some characteristics of the Longde in his hand at this moment. The gems iid on it not only emit lightning but also have a powerful lightning-attracting effect. Rowen can feel that the first goal of the Thunder Light Piller is not him as the Thunder-Lighting Human, but the weapon in his hand¡­ In front of the Longde, the Thunder seems to be chasing its long-lost wife who had ran away with his next-door neighbor. The Thunder Pir is chasing after the Longde with such a deep Killing intent that Rowen can feel it on his skin! Hemp Numb! Rowen thought that he was arge moving lightning rod and it was sad enough but now it turns out that the Sword he had picked up is a real lightning rod. What kind of scary curse do I have on my head?!! Now that he thinks about it, the White Snake was also smashed down the cliff by the White Thunder Pir on the day hended on the ind. Rowen couldn¡¯t help but feel a sympathetic cold sweating from his body¡­ The White Snake was lucky enough to have grown so big before being struck to death by lightning. In addition, the simple hardness of the weapon is not enough to keep Longde immortal in the face of such terrifying thunder and it was because of this Gem¡¯s unique protective film that it has not melted by thunder and lightning and was able to withstand such a powerful Lightning Strike. Naturally¡­ These thoughts can be put aside for the time being. What Rowen cares about now is how long will he fall down? The Lightning will not send himself all the way to the bottom of the sea, right? It couldn¡¯t be that powerful, right? And how do these things around ¡­¡­ look so much like muscles? In the midst of random thoughts, Rowen suddenly felt himself stop falling, there is something behind him that is blocking his fall. The object was so strong that even the power of Thunder couldn¡¯t melt it. At the same time, the thunder on his body continued to show off its power, instantly tearing him into thunder snakes and blending into the pir of light. And this is also one of the reasons why Logia is so unreasonably powerful. Even if his body is torn apart, one wouldn¡¯t be able to find any flesh and blood. Rowen doesn¡¯t feel anything. He can still see, hear and smell, but his sense of touch has be chaotic due to his body being broken up. For example, at this moment, he can feel the ck Walnut-like thing beneath his feel slightly tremor but due to his body being broken up into lightning, he can feel the same sensation behind his back or on his face and the armpit at the same time¡­ And that thing isn¡¯t melting in front of the High Temperature of the Thunder. ¡°What the heck is this?¡± Rowen wondered, it¡¯s a bit exaggerated to be able to hold on in front of the Thunder for so long without being destroyed, right?! Suddenly, Rowen ¡®looked¡¯ around, looking through those parts that were burned and melted by the thunder. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, this is indeed some kind of biological body. Is the thing in front of me¡­¡± ording to legends he had read in his previous life, powerful monsters have a Magic Core in their bodies. This Magic Core can be said to be the core of the monsters, allowing them to speak and use many skills¡­ Like creating a Blizzard, or Wind de, or Fireball. Ahem, But, In One Piece World, there should be no Magic core or anything rted to that. Chapter 78 Treasure Part 2

Chapter 78 Treasure Part 2

¡°ording to the legend, chickens have chicken treasures, and cows have cow treasures. They are treasures worth even a City. Although this thing looks a bit like gallstones, but the pattern on it is natural, even if it is a gallstone, it must be the king of the gallstones!¡± Rowen¡¯s eyes instantly brightened up as he felt that he had found something amazing! Seemingly startled by his naked and hot sight, the ck Walnut-like thing suddenly became agitated. While carrying the lightning, Rowen slowly approached the muscle texture next to it. The sturdy flesh wall turned into sludge at this moment, and the ck Walnut thing immediately began to blend in as soon as he approached. ¡°It¡¯s still moving?! That thing is still alive?! Can¡­¡± Rowen swallowed his sentence by the time it reached his lips. He looked at the ck Walnut-like thing slowly infiltrating into the muscle wall, and spoke to himself while paying great attention to it: ¡°Don¡¯t be so superficial, I can¡¯t dry-fry something so hard, but I may be able to cook it with wine!¡± This may be a racial talent. When a living creature that just wrote ¡°I am a Treasure¡± on his face appeared in front of Rowen, his first reaction was not to understand why it could not melt under the high temperature of thunder and lightning which is an amazing scientific discovery. But the first thing Rowen had thought was¡­ ¡°Can I eat it?¡± If it was six months ago then Rowen would definitely be able to control himself, but life on the Hell Ind left him only with two objectives ¡°Looking for Strong opponents¡± and ¡°Foraging¡±¡­ At the same time, these two things can also be cleverly fused and be ¡°Find a Strong Opponent which can be eaten afterward¡±. So¡­ a scene that Rowen loves had appeared in front of him. It just so happens that at this time, the thunder in the sky finally finished venting its anger and slowly dispersed. When Rowen felt the control of his bodying back to himself the first time, he did not say anything and just jumped up and hugged the ¡°ck Walnut Like Thing¡± that was about to disappear in the muscle wall. ¡°Now, where the hell are you going? I need to ¡­ get you out of here!!¡± Rowen¡¯s confidence in his strength far exceeded that of his control of the lightning. His steel-like fingers poured out and forcefully buckle into the texture of the ck Walnut-like Thing. He stepped on the wall of muscle with one foot, imitating someone who had just found a disappearing source of water after being thirsty for many days. Rowen forcibly stopped the ck Walnut from blending into the muscles. Then he increased his strength little by little, his muscles knotted, his teeth clenched, and he exuded the ultimate tyrannical aura! As the ck Walnut was gradually pulled out, the muscles connected to the ck Walnut were pulled into a long line, and then they snapped. ¡°Almost there!¡± Seeing that most of the ck Walnut have been pulled out, Rowen¡¯s eyes lit up and he continued to increase his efforts. However, at this time, it seemed that something has sensed a crisis upon itself as the sticks of muscle and meat quickly appeared on the surrounding walls, flexibly pasted on the ck Walnut. In just a moment, the muscle tendons and the ck Walnut merged into one, forming a flexible pir of meat, and that Pir of Meat wanted to pull the ck Walnut back. Suddenly, an unspeakable and powerful force abruptly burst out of the surrounding area, causing Rowen to stumble. ¡°Just a tiny piece of meat possesses such terrifying power, then how powerful should its owner be?!¡± Rowen thrust his feet into the ground, finally stabilizing his figure. Feeling the pressure that made his arm bone rattle, he was shocked beyond belief!! It was just a piece of flesh, but the force that burst out of it was not much weaker than him! What level of lifeform is this? But! ¡°If it really was the owner of this body standing before me then I would have been afraid of you but you are just a piece of flesh and you dare to run wild in front of me! Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Zi!! Feeling the anger in his body, Rowen¡¯s body emerged with a hefty spot of light. The next moment, a white skeleton with a height of 100 meters appeared in the passage. The White Skeleton did not have a single muscle on his body and looked fragile, but the tyrannical aura it was emitting was hard to conceal, and when he clenched his fist, the air resounded with an explosive Bang sound! Transformed into a White Bone Giant, Rowen¡¯s power has been maximized. In front of the thunder that operates at high speed and has the terrifying cutting ability, the muscle wall was unable to resist its power. A huge bone w digs into the muscle wall and grabs arge muscle including the ck Walnut in the palm. After that, Rowen clenched his hand and raised it. ¡°Come on to me¡­!!!¡± Click¡­!! The crisp sound of the muscle being torn reverberated in the passage, and the surrounding walls suddenly began to tremble, and a thrilling Tremor came from the muscles which caused the air to form ripples, and the scene was terrifying inexplicable. Unpredictable, Rowen¡¯s Bone mouth overflowed with a blue current, and the resonance formed by the mountain-like muscle Tremor made him feel dizzy. Fortunately, this Form still maintains the characteristics of passive Elementalization, and the current dissipated by the shock is taken back by him in a short while. ¡°This thing is very important to you, isn¡¯t it? Then it belongs to me now!!!¡± The skeleton¡¯s face pulled out an ominous smile, Rowen bit the ck Walnut in his mouth, and without saying a word, he started to climb upwards on his hands and knees. The only loophole in his unique ¡°Overload Form¡± technique lies in this. Although he can cancel Overload in less than a second, but in the course of this state, it is impossible for him to actively use Elementalization. His ¡®Violent Ape of Hell¡¯ is also a derivative technique of ¡°Overload Form¡± and still follows this rule. ¡°It¡¯s a bit salty, let¡¯s go back and I will ask Vice-Admiral Momonga what is this¡­¡± Rowen was thinking beautifully, but he didn¡¯t realize that because of his series of actions, the outside world had fallen into a deadly silence. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 79 Bewilderment

Chapter 79 Bewilderment

A few minutes ago, the Hell Ind Crab suddenly began to mourn and wail incessantly. The loud voice made the eardrums bleed and the people began to feel dizzy. At first, Momonga thought it was a steel pir inserted into the brain of the Hell Ind Crab, and it made it wail so loudly. However, as the current ran out, the steel pir calmed down, and the Hell Ind Crab was still wailing and Momonga realized that something was wrong. ¡°What the hell is going on? What made this beast scream so much?¡± This question lingered in everyone¡¯s hearts, and they all became nervous. ¡°Could it be that Thunder Pir?¡± Momonga couldn¡¯t help but think like that. The only thing that had happened to the Hell Ind Crab, excluding their actions, was the Thunder Pir that fell from the sky. However, the Hell Ind Crab itself can carry out a Discharge attack through its biological currents, and it has excellent resistance to lightning. At the same time, even if the power of the Thunder Pir exceeds the upper limit it can withstand, it will only cause some damage so why is it uttering such a despairing wail? That kind of voice, if it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that Momonga witnessed what the Hell Ind Crab did after going crazy, he would have inevitably felt a littlepassion for this beast. Soon after, the Thunder Pir disappeared. However, the wailing of the Hell Ind Crab did not stop, instead, it became bigger in an instant, going from wailing to aplete scream! ¡°What the heck is going on today?!!!¡± Momonga was so angry that he almost smashed his fist through the railing. The Recruiters on the ind made him worry, the Hell Ind Crab made him worry, but he had to force himself to show a calm expression on his face and he could not help but swear in his heart. But what happened next made Momonga stunned. His Adjutant hurried over with the document and said to Momonga tremblingly: ¡°Vice-Admiral Momonga, the signs of life of the Hell Ind Crab are disappearing!!¡± ¡°I know that, but¡­why?!!!¡± The people who can use Observation Haki can already see the situation as it is. When the Scientific Device finally collected information from the chaotic maic field, it judged that the signs of life of the Hell Ind Crab were disappearing. Momonga discovered this one step in advance. In fact, Ordinary Soldiers can sometimes explode with greater courage than Generals because they can¡¯t perceive the terrifying breath of life of this Giant Beast! Now that breath fell like a stone from a cliff, and Momonga would naturally discover such a huge change. But then the question arises, why is this happening? Who the heck killed the Hell Ind Crab?! Didn¡¯t he know that once this thing died, the new Hell Ind Crab shell would emerge from the old shell that is ¡°Hell Ind¡± by one-third of its size? Their safety device is made in the current area of Hell Ind. Once the opponent is resurrected, the existing Steel Pirs wouldn¡¯t be able to trap the behemoth in front of them! ¡°No! We have to rush back to the Marine Headquarters immediately to discuss countermeasures!¡± Momonga¡¯s gaze condensed, and he ordered: ¡°Send my order andunch a retreat signal! Everyone board the lifeboat and board the ind and rescue the Recruits!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!!¡± Looking at the Hell Ind Crab that had begun to spasm because it was on the verge of death, Momonga silently thought in his heart: ¡®No matter how many sacrifices would be needed to reseal the Hell Ind Crab in the future, at least these little guys would be safe. Phew!! A yellow plume of smoke rushed high into the sky, and the Recruits on the Ind were ecstatic for a moment. ¡°Great! It¡¯s the retreat signal!¡± ¡°We are finally saved!!¡± ¡°Long liveVice-Admira Momongal! Long live the Marines!¡± At the top of the mountain, Dante and others were equally excited. As soon as the Giant Beast beneath their feet began to cry out in grief, the Beast Tide was calmed by a strong breath of despair, which was most clearly seen by them standing on high ground. The only turbulence left was the small-scale chaos caused by the powerful Beast Kings calming down to return to theirir as thest return spasms began. If the Beast Tide started because of the Thunderstorm, then everything that followed had nothing to do with the said Thunderstorm. It was the creatures on the Hell Ind that sensed the beast beneath their feet beginning to awaken, and that innate up and down pressure sent them into a frenzy. Now, with the Beast¡¯s dying wail, the pressure on them disappeared, and the animals who were filled with madness came back to their senses. ¡®What are we running for? Let¡¯s go back and eat something!¡¯ The Beast Tide is not only extremely dangerous for Recruits, but it is also dangerous for the Beasts in Beast Tide. In this Beast Tide containing Thousands of Beasts, countless weak beasts were trampled to death, they were crushed, and eaten by the other beasts. Even the Beast King did not dare to say that they would be able to save themselves. Now that the Giant Beast beneath their feet is slowly dying, the only spasm and tremor that remained on the Ind is nothing for these beasts as they are used to volcanic eruption level tremors. After calming down one by one, they slowly spread out, heading for their own areas. It goes without saying how many bloodshed events will now ur. Dante is a sensible person. He clearly saw this point and loudly said: ¡°Do not get excited! Although the Beast Tide had dispersed, but there are still many powerful creatures down there! Everyone don¡¯t be reckless and let¡¯s slip out without getting notices by those powerful beasts!¡± ¡°Yes! Officer Dante!¡± After the death crisis was over, the smiles that the Recruit had not seen for days finally returned to their faces. Dante shook his head and ignored it and he turned his head to look behind him. Now that the turmoil has subsided, maybe Rowen should appear too, right? Dante is not a Boy Lover, he just wants to know how much distance he has been pulled away in the days of Hell Ind¡­ ¡­ A few hourster, in a cave in the southeast area of the Hell Ind, Marine¡¯s temporary station. ¡°Yes! The Hell Ind Crab has been confirmed to be dead!¡± Momonga reported to the Den Den Mushi in a calm tone, then pondered for a moment, and said: ¡°When ites back to life again, please let me stand at the front!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Sengoku immediately yelled from the other side of Den Den Mushi: ¡°Enough! It¡¯s not your fault Momonga! Are you trying to embarrass me as a Fleet Admiral? Momonga responded with silence, and Sengoku also responded with silence. In fact, both of them understood that trying to reseal the Hell Ind Crab would cost as many resources and manpower as going to war with one of the New World¡¯s Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)! There will be countless deaths, and Marines will lose a lot of Resources! And someone has to take the me for such a huge loss! That someone would either be Momonga who failed to do his duty, or it would be Sengoku who is the Fleet Admiral¡­ Chapter 80 Great Merit Part 1

Chapter 80 Great Merit Part 1

After a moment of silence, Sengoku spoke first: ¡°Bring all the Recruits back and leave the rest to me.¡± ¡°Fleet Admiral¡­¡± ¡°Shut up and do as I say!¡± Sengoku¡¯s majestic roar suppressed Momonga¡¯s anxious voice: ¡°I am the Fleet Admiral, obey my orders!¡± The air froze for a long moment before Momonga raised his right hand in a firm gaze and gave a military salute, ¡°Yes Sir!¡± In the Marine Headquarters, Sengoku listened to the answer from Den Den Mushi with a bitter smile on his face. As the Marine Fleet Admiral who had been in this post for more than ten years, he has long seen the truth behind the so-called duties of a ¡°Marine Fleet Admiral¡±: This is Trap Position If the Marines lost against some Pirates then he would be the one who would take the heat for that. If Pirates attack some town stationed by Marines then he would be the one who would take the heat for that. If the Heavenly Tribute is robbed on the way then he would be the one who would take the heat for that. He also took the heat after the Revolutionary Army was established and everything they did after that. Even if Garp speaks loudly in front of Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars), Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) mes him for not disciplining his Marines! How long has he been a Marine Fleet Admiral and how long has he been a scapegoat! Obviously, thest Fleet Admiral ¡°Steel Bone¡± Kong could be promoted to the Commander-in-Chief of the Army by virtue of them capturing and executing the ¡°Pirate King¡± Roger. As a result, it was now his turn. Sengoku is considered to have seen it all, he does not want to be able to be a big officer in the future. It would be enough tofort his life if he paid his blood for the stability of this Sea. Isn¡¯t it just taking the me? I¡¯m used to it! Sighing, Sengoku pulled away from this serious topic and asked, ¡°What about the recruit? What are the casualties?¡± ¡°Seven dead, three seriously injured, minor injuries not counting ¡­¡­¡± Speaking of this, Momonga also had a bitter smile on his face. He had thought that the Recruits this time would be able to break any previously set records the Marines but he didn¡¯t expect that a sudden Beast Tide would cause Recruits to suffer heavy losses. ¡°Seven Good seedlings!!¡± Sengoku felt his heartache a little, these Recruits are not ordinary people recruited randomly on the side of a road, they are the real geniuses who have been carefully cultivated and selected among thousands of people! Although the purpose was to make them see themselves in the crisis and strengthen their beliefs, this time the loss was too heavy! Sengoku could foresee Zephyr¡¯s face darkening as he questioned him why there were so many casualties in survival training. For these little guys, even if they weren¡¯t officially epted as his disciples like Rowen, Zephyr still treated them as his family. The Marine Headquarters is a cruel survival experience, and Zephyr is the one that worries the most every time they go out to sea. But¡­ Rowen? For Zephyr¡¯s disciple who had earned this title for the first time in many years, Sengoku couldn¡¯t help but keep a bit more hope in his heart and asked, ¡°Where is Rowen? How is he?¡± ¡°Rowen¡­¡± Do you say he is angry or is he smiling? Momonga¡¯s mood at the moment is like a tipped-over bottle of five vors, this Beast Tide and even the future war with the Hell Ind Crab was ultimately caused by Rowen. And he can¡¯t say that there is no connection at all. Does he say that he is angry with him or dies he smiles bitterly as he cannot do anything? After thinking for a while, Momonga reported truthfully: ¡°He hasn¡¯te back yet¡­ He has gone deep into the Central Basin. Even if he wants toe back, it will take him some time¡­¡± At this point, Momonga suddenly turned mute. Sengoku was confused and opened his mouth to ask, ¡°Well? What¡¯s going on? ¡­¡­ Momonga? Vice-Admiral Momonga!¡± Just when Sengoku thought something was happening, Momonga¡¯s trembling voice sounded in Den Den Mushi: ¡°Fleet¡­Fleet Admiral! I remember Vegapunk say that the Hell Ind Crab has a core right?¡± ¡°Yes! ording to Vegapunk¡¯s Device check, all of the Hell Ind Crab¡¯s organization grows out of the core, and everything outside is a shell generated to protect the core ¡­¡­Why are you asking this all of a sudden?¡± Sengoku answered truthfully and suddenly held his breath. Does¡­¡­ does that mean?! ¡°Yo, Rowen!¡± ¡°Mr. Rowen, wee back!¡± As a tall figure dressed in animal skins walked into the cave, the nearby Marine, whether they were Recruits or veterans, cast respectful eyes on him¡­ Everything that Rowen had experienced has spread after everyone returned, and those Powerful Beasts that bought despair to every Recruit and some Veteran were nothing more than Toys in front of Rowen. Rowen¡¯s terrifyingbat power makes them feel unreal and amazing. In this world where the strong are respected, Rowen used his strength to win the respect he deserves. Naturally, the Beast Tide was caused by Rowen and Momonga had strictly ordered his Adjutant and Colonel to shut their mouths and not tell anyone. After all, it is better not to mention such things that are not conducive to unity. What else can they do? Will Rowen apologize for causing such serious casualties, or will he be kicked out from the Marine Headquarters in the future if they tell anyone? Do you really think that the Marines only had one traitor in thest few years, named Dragon? There are a bunch of them every year, but they are all dealt with by the Marines in secret! Momonga¡¯s kindness is mature kindness, with adult thinking. It is not a ridiculous Justice view of an Elementary School Student who has to speak out no matter what the consequences are and then cry tears while looking for excuses to convince themselves of the ridiculous Justice view. If anyone dared to mention this, Momonga would be the first to chop him up! After drilling out of the basin, Rowen quickly understood what had happened, and the doubts he had before were also answered. But, Rowen is not a good person himself so when he learned that Recruits who had suffered heavy casualties in Beast Tide, he decisively chose to shut up. What? Did you say that this is caused by me? You ¡­¡­ who are you to use a good person like me? Then he threw out a ¡°Weak, Poor, and Helpless look¡±, and waited for the Marine executives to solve the problem. The air around him was suddenly filled with a happy atmosphere ¡­¡­ After all, from the surrounding people showing their respect to him, either no one knows the truth, or there are people who know the truth but they have decided to remain silent. He doesn¡¯t need to be too obvious! ¡°Hello everyone!¡± ¡°Yo, Dante how did you darken up like this?!¡± ¡°Hahahaha! The volcanic crater was quite dangerous!¡± ¡°Take your time, everyone! I¡¯m going to report to Vice-Admiral Momonga first!¡± Chapter 80 Great Merit Part 2

Chapter 80 Great Merit Part 2

Saying hello to everyone all the way to the tent where Momonga is, Rowen put down the big Walnut on his shoulders, and said after saluting, ¡°Vice-Admiral Momonga! Come and help me see what this thing is, can I eat it?¡± Eat¡­ Eat your big head, you bastard!! He will never forget the Auraing from the Walnut-looking thing, and the expression on Momonga¡¯s face suddenly became very exciting. Joy, anger, sadness, and various other emotions seemed to sh by his face in an instant. He said to Den Den Mushi: ¡°Rowen is back, I will report to you on the specific matterster.¡± Then he hung up the phone, leaving Sengoku confused. Seeing Momonga walking towards him with a gloomy expression on his face, Rowen¡¯s heart ¡°Thumped¡±¡­ He can be sure that Momonga is one of the insiders who knew what he had done. Now that it looks like this, is it necessary for him to clear the door? But Momonga ignored Rowen and walked over to him, knelt down, and stroked the Big ck Walnut-like thing. Under Rowen¡¯s uncertain gaze, Momonga silently shed two tears, but his face was full of happy smiles, the scene was very strange. ¡°Does this thing have a Hypnotic Function? Why didn¡¯t I find it?¡± As theborer carrying the ck Walnut-like thing all the way back, Rowen buckled the back of his head. At this moment, Momonga raised his head and stared at Rowen seriously: ¡°Tell me, Rowen, where did you get this thing?¡± Not good! Could it be that the Marines had put this thing on the Hell Ind? Rowen didn¡¯t know the truth about the Hell Ind Crab at this time. He rolled his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, you mean this! I picked it up from a tree¡­ Uh¡­ Vice-Admiral Momonga, don¡¯t make such a serious face. Haha¡­ha¡­¡± The moment he heard the word ¡°Tree¡±, the corners of Momonga¡¯s mouth twitched and he drew his sword out. The power of the veteran Vice-Admiral is disyed vividly at this moment. Even if Momonga is old and physically weak and had suffered numerous hidden injuries, his control of power and physical coordination are far beyond Rowen¡¯s understanding! A second before Rowen could dodge his attack by using his Elementalization and Blink ability, a cold-lit sword already rested on his shoulder. Momonga¡¯s control of power can also be seen from here, the Armament Haki isn¡¯tpletely covering the body of the de, but it is on the sharp edge of the de, there is a ck line on the Sharp edge of the de that couldn¡¯t be detected with the naked eye! Under Momonga¡¯s dignified stare, Rowen put away hisugh awkwardly. Seeing this, Momonga said casually: ¡°I heard that the Beast Tide was spread from the center of Hell Ind, Rowen, do you know the reason for that?¡± Rowen¡¯s heart went ¡°Thump¡± as he awkwardlyughed ¡°Hahaha¡± and shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Then the Venom Injecting ground in the Hell Ind was destroyed, do you know why?¡± Fuck! At this time, the de was only one centimeter away from his neck. Rowen¡¯s mouth twitched and he lowered his head to choose to reply from his heart: ¡°I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry. But I swear, it was really an ident!¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Tell me where did you get this Walnut-like thing from?!¡± Such a sleek look from Rowen made Momonga¡¯s head hurt for a while. In the Marine team, there are many Awe-Inspiring men who would rather die than surrender. However, Rowen¡¯s style is different from theirs and he doesn¡¯t know whether it is Marine¡¯s luck or misfortune. After rolling his eyes, Momonga retracted his sword into its sheath and waved his hand in anger. In this regard, Rowen had to tell the truth. In the process of telling, Momonga¡¯s gaze changed from satisfaction, then surprise, finally to panic, and then hepletely rolled his eyes. Momonga didn¡¯te back to himself for some time, and he coughed hard and pushed Rowen¡¯s hand to support him, and tremblingly pointed at the Walnut-like thing in his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s how you found the Core of the Hell Ind Crab?¡± Momonga just looked at Rowen as if he had just been struck by lightning and that¡¯s also how Rowen got this thing. He hit it with lightning. It¡¯s that simple?!! ¡°What Hell Ind Crab?¡± Rowen looked dumbfounded: ¡°You mean the Hell Ind under our feet? Sure enough, is it alive? Fuck! Then shouldn¡¯t we running right now?!¡± Rowen had seen the brutal muscle strength of the Hell Ind Crab, which were obviously just a few muscle fibers, but the muscle fibers were able to explode out with a force no less than his normal state of full power! If the entire Hell Ind were its body then it¡¯s unreasonably powerful and its strength would be enough to destroy The World ¡­¡­! The expression in Rowen¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t be faked, he was really nervous. Fighting an opponent against which he had no hope of victory is not challenging yourself, it is just looking for death! He can tell the difference between inviting death and challenging his limit, Rowen is not that stupid. But the more surprised Rowen was, the more Momonga was speechless and angry. Thinking about the sacrifices they have made all those years ago, and then thinking about Rowen¡¯s experience¡­ The stubborn sense of ambition made the veteran Vice Admiral feel speechless for a long time. Finally, he waved his hand, he felt as if he had aged thirty years in an instant, he felt as if he had exhausted all of his strength, he raised his head, and sighed before saying: ¡°This is all¡­ fate!!¡± ¡­ Sengoku also shared the same mood as Momonga. Survival training could not continue due to unforeseen changes. Before returning to the voyage, Momonga reported to Sengoku in a tone that tells anyone that he had seen through the truth of life. Hearing that Rowen was hacked into the ground by Thunder Pir because of his distraction and he hit the core by mistake, Sengoku shook his hand and crushed the microphone in his hand. Then he found a new Den Den Mushi to call back, but both of them had no strength to speak. In the end, Sengoku broke the tranquility and said, ¡°Recruit¡¯s performance will be judged based on performance during this period.¡± ¡°Um¡­Understood. There are a few seedlings who have performed well this time, and they can be ced in Grand Line directly after they leave camp.¡± Momonga nodded, expressing understanding. Although the time has been less than three months, but in that time, the Recruits who can persist to the present would have basically survived for three months. And this year is different from the previous ones. The follow-up impact brought by the Beast Tide made the Hell Ind unable to be used as a training ground for a short time. The peripheral beasts suffered heavy casualties and needed to be re-captured and supplemented. After that, the two began to discuss where there were job vacancies based on the Recruit¡¯s performance, and they can arrange for recruits to take up the post andy a draft. For some reason, the two never mentioned Rowen. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to, but they are thinking carefully about how to arrange Rowen. Regardless of whether it was a mistake or something else, Rowenpletely killed the Hell Ind Crab. The core was ced in the Momonga room. It was Heavens-rming Merit without any mistake! How to give rewards for such a great achievement is a major problem. Chapter 81 *Hidden*

Chapter 81 *Hidden*

¡°Even you don¡¯t know Hughes Moore?¡± In thergest office of Battleship, Rowen looked at Momonga with a surprised expression on his face. He came to Momonga to inquire about the Sword he had gotten. He had thought that this de should be a Famed de (Meit¨­) like Mihawk¡¯s ck de (Kokut¨­) Yoru(Night). He had pulled this de out of the Giant Snake¡¯s Heart. He ispletely clueless about the Thunder Longsword! Momonga thought for a long time but he couldn¡¯t even think of who this ¡°Thunderous Sword Hero¡± Hughes Moore was. As a veteran who had been sailing on the Sea for decades, regardless of age or seniority, Momonga has enough confidence to say that if he doesn¡¯t even know him, then this person is probably from hundred years ago! The Hell Ind Crab has always yed the identity of being an ordinary Ind before it was sealed. No one knows how long it has existed, and no one knows how long the White Snake has lived on the ind. For them, Time is beyond consideration. Perhaps only after returning to the Marine Headquarters can they find clues from the dusty old data. However, although he didn¡¯t know who Hughes Moore is, Momonga recognizes the sword in front of him. He picked up the Longde that was one meter and thirty centimeters long from the table, and slowly ran his fingers across the mirror-like bright surface, feeling the fierce counterattack of the violent thunder and lightning, and envy appeared in his eyes as he spoke: ¡°One of the former Saij¨­ ¨­ Wazamono, the Dragon Contracting Sword¨CThunder Cloud.¡± Rowen¡¯s eyes widened in an instant: ¡°Saij¨­ ¨­ Wazamono?!!! You mean to say that this is one of the only twelve Saij¨­ ¨­ Wazamono in the world?!¡± Fuck! This Sword was really a lucky break for him! ¡°It used to be once!¡± Momonga red at Rowen with disgust. Swordsman¡¯s love for swords is the same for everyone, whether they are Pirates or Marines. Although this Sword was the former Saij¨­ ¨­ Wazamono, it is also a rare weapon, but it ended up in the hands of Rowen, a guy whose fists moved faster than his brain. If it wasn¡¯t for his thin-skin and fearful rumors that a Headquarter Vice-Admiral snatched the Recruits trophy, and the fact that his reputation would be ruined, Momonga would have snatched this Sword from Rowen! ¡°Once?¡± Rowen slightly frowned and asked: ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a hidden story, it¡¯s just a story that many people know.¡± Momonga put the Thunder Cloud back on the table and looked at the extra charred traces on the table, and sighed: ¡°I can recognize it not only because it was previously listed as one of the Twelve Saij¨­ ¨­ Wazamono, but also because it is the only Saij¨­ ¨­ Wazamono de that has been broken.¡± Broken¡­ What?!! Seeing Rowen¡¯s suspicious look, Momonga gave him a sullen look and said: ¡°No matter how sharp and strong a weapon is, there are limits to it. If someone is determined to destroy it then he can destroy even a Saij¨­ ¨­ Wazamono de.¡± Specifically, Momonga is not clear about the story of what happened hundreds of years ago. There are hundreds of versions circting among the people and it ispletely impossible to find the truth among them. However, although there are thousands of stories, the trend is the same, which can basically be summarized like this: A Swordsman, ughtered a Dragon, Regret, Broken Sword, Four Processes. In Momonga¡¯s memory, he knew the story like this. A long time ago, a swordsman from West Blue found the country where the legendary Giant Dragon lived on the Grand Line. Facing the legendary creature- Giant Dragon, the Swordsman, like his predecessors and descendants, wanted to be a Dragon-ying Swordsman. But the Swordsman didn¡¯t kill the Dragon, he let go of all the Giant Dragons that fell under his sword as he only wanted to fight the strongest Dragon King! Later, he passed the test of the Five-Colored Giant Dragon and boarded the Thunderous Holy Mountain, the core of the Giant Dragon kingdom, and fought with the Dragon King who protected this kingdom. The final result is was naturally the victory of the Swordsman, but when the Dragon King fell, the entire Giant Dragon Kingdom suddenly began to copse. With volcanic eruptions and dark clouds appearing on the ind. Doomsday seemed to have descended on thisnd. The Swordsman knew what he had done at this time. The King of Dragons was the backbone of this country and he killed the Dragon King. Now, the Giant Dragon race was about to end! Because of hispetitive heart resulted in a terrible result of genocide, the kind Swordsman facelessly faced the tragedy he brewed with his own hands, preparing to apologize with his death. But at this time, the Dragon King who was dying stopped him, and set his source of power, the Thunder Gem, on the hilt of the Sword, asking the Swordsman to protect the world after the Giant Dragon disappeared. The Swordsman agreed, he took his new sword and returned to West Blue, he punished the wicked and made atonement for his sins. ¡°Dragon Contracting Sword¨CThunder Cloud¡± was named after it. ¡°Dragon¡± means ¡°The Initial Knot¡±, and the contract was concluded with the Giant Dragon, so it was named ¡°Dragon Contracting Sword-Thunder Cloud¡±. The Thunder Cloud Sword has the power of lightning because of the Thunder Gem bestowed by the Dragon King, which allows one to master the power of lightning. During the years when the Swordsman was active, the Thunder Cloud Sword was the well-deserving of the name Saij¨­ ¨­ Wazamono! Time flies and the time did fly. Decades have passed in the blink of an eye, and the Swordsman was getting older and weaker. Before he died, he locked himself in the room alone, without eating or drinking. The Swordsman had been dead for many days when his family found that something was wrong and broke in the room. In addition to the Broken Dragon Sword, there was a suicide note beside him. The suicide note recorded what the Swordsman has seen and heard in the Giant Dragon Kingdom, and he also told the world why he was so jealous and filled with sin and his eyes couldn¡¯t tolerate a little bit of sin. To paraphrase the words of the Swordsman, the Dragon Sword seems to be glorious, but it is actually a result of Sin! With his death, this Sin should not be inherited by the future generations, so it took him several months to personally break the Sword that had apanied him throughout his life. ¡°The current Dragon Sword was recast by the legendary cksmith on some ind three hundred years ago with meteorite iron that fell from the sky. Although there are no cracks on the outside, any qualified swordsman can feel the internal failure of the Dragon Sword. It¡¯s no longer eligible to be called one of Saij¨­ ¨­ Wazamono.¡± Speaking of this, Momonga sighed and said: ¡°I cannot say whether the story about the Giant Dragon Kingdom is true or not? After all, what I heard is only one single version. But there is a definite history of the Dragon Sword breaking and recasting, and it itself is even more impossible. It itself is more irrefutable proof of its existence. So the current DragonSsword belongs to neither the Saij¨­ ¨­ Wazamono Twelve Works nor the 21 ¨­ Wazamono. It is a well-known but forgotten sword.¡± ¡°The Forgotten Sword?¡± Rowen nodded while he looked at the Thunder Cloud Sword in his hand. He discovered the anomaly of Thunder Cloud Sword right from the beginning. There was a hidden gap between the 50 cm front and 80 cm back of the sword. He is not a qualified swordsman, but as the Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability User, he has an iparable observational power for thunder and lightning power. Chapter 81 Dragon Contracting Sword Thunder Cloud Chapter 82 Return and CP-0 Part 1

Chapter 82 Return and CP-0 Part 1

Looking at Rowen¡¯s thoughtful expression, Momonga was very ufortable and spoke angrily: ¡°As a Forgotten Weapon, it is its destiny to fall into the hands of you who are not a Swordsman!¡± Rowen: ¡°¡­¡± Can you speak a little tactfully here?! However, the Thunder Cloud Sword and his Rumble-Rumble Fruit can work perfectly together. Because of the power of the Thunder Gem, Rowen doesn¡¯t have to worry about burning the sword while releasing his thunder and lightning to make up for hisck of weapons. For a Devil Fruit Ability User, it is still very important for him to have a weapon by his side. After all, if a dayes when he is restrained by something strange, the power of thunder and lightning will not bepletely lost to him because of the Thunder Cloud Sword in front of him. After all, not all Logia Users can condense light particles without entities like Kizaru, ande up with ¡°Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi (Sword of the Gathering Clouds of Heaven)¡± that he can use to fight against Rayleigh. The Thunder Longde made by Rumble-Rumble Fruit is more like a high-pressure water gun, with amazing cutting power, but it cannot be used as a real weapon. ¡°Now that you are done asking your question, get out, treat it well, even if you are not a swordsman¡­¡± Momonga waved his hand and he began to shoo Rowen away before any other thoughts appear in his heart. He wants this kind of good Weapon too! He had been stationed on the Hell Ind for so long and he had dealt with the White Snake countless times, but he hadn¡¯t found Thunder Cloud Sword even once, and Momonga¡¯s heart twisted at the thought of it! This is fate!! One can¡¯t see it but it is definitely fate! Rowen: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you could use Armament Haki, I would have beaten you to death!¡¯ But before pushing the door open, Rowen suddenly turned his head and asked: ¡°By the way, Vice-Admiral Momonga, since you were responsible for developing the Hell Ind, did you know that there was a White Snake on the ind that could use Armament Haki?¡± ¡°Oh? Did you meet it?¡± A gleam of light shed in Momonga¡¯s eyes as he remembered that Dante and others had told everyone that Rowen was fighting in the center of the basin. The opponent at that time seemed to be a White Snake. Why Rowen would ask this question when the answer is so obvious. In this regard, Momonga¡¯s depressed mood suddenly became wonderful as he leaned back on the chair and tilting his legs up, and said with a smile, ¡°How was it? The Armament Haki I taught was still strong enough, right?¡± It really was you!! Rowen was furious and pulled out Thunder Cloud Sword and said: ¡°I will send you to hell even if I have to go with you!!¡± Although Armament Haki is a natural force that is present in every organism but how to activate and develop it is more difficult than developing the potential beyond the limit of the body, and it also requires very strong physical support, otherwise, practicing it is tantamount tomitting suicide! Although Zephyr can¡¯t teach him about Haki but he had spoken about some of his insights into Haki to Rowen. Once there was a Marine Colonel who forcibly Awakened his Armament Haki but because his physical strength couldn¡¯t keep up with it, the consequences remained and he died within a few months, when he died, he was skin and bone as the Armament Haki had drained his spirit supporting the terrible pressure of Armament Haki. Because of the need for physical strength support, the White Snake naturally cannot be born with Armament Haki as that is an impossible phenomenon, it is more probable for someone to be born with Observation Haki but it is impossible for someone to just born with Armament Haki. And for an animal to autonomously awaken Armament Haki is more like a dream. They don¡¯t even know what Armament Hakii is, how would they awaken it? That is something that hadn¡¯t been done by the hundreds of millions of humans on Four Seas and the Grand Line First Half. So the answer is obvious at this point. The White Snake was deliberately taught by someone. And that person is Momonga! After the Hell Ind was designated as a survival training site, Momonga found a White Snake that capable of spitting out thunder and lightning during the development and inspection of the ind. The White Snake was capable of hunting after imitating the actions of Rokushiki and Soru. At that time, the war had just ended, and the creatures on the ind were notpletely wiped out. The Marines stayed in Hell Ind at any time. There were a lot of people who would use Rokushiki and the White Snake took the opportunity to learn. Such a smart beast is rare even in this One Piece World. Momonga was curious for a while, and simply took advantage of the time he was stationed here and carefully trained it. Every time the White Snake attacked him, he didn¡¯t kill him, and then he kept showing his moves to see what else the White Snake could learn. The result was beyond Momonga¡¯s expectation. The White Snake didn¡¯t learn anything as he was only a little talented in ¡°Soru¡±. On the contrary, the White Snake was able to activate Armament Haki in this process, which he had never thought of! Momonga was surprised and his mouth dropped open so wide that one would have been able to put a fist in his mouth! Although the awakening of Armament Haki mostlyes out by being beaten, but this is a bit unreasonable! Fearing that this White Snake will grow into a real Monster if this continues, which is not conducive to the survival of Recruits, so Momonga reported this matter to Sengoku and asked him whether to kill it or keep it alive. After careful consideration, Sengoku did not order the removal of the White Snake. After all, for Recruits, the Hell Ind needs to be full of dangers. A strong White Snake would be able to bring a sense of crisis to the Recruits and the Recruits may burst out with unknown potential. The threat of the White Snake that is not crazy is not as good as a volcanic eruption! Moreover, Ordinary Recruits might not even be able to beat the ordinary Beast Kings that they have put in the Icefields and on the tropical jungle. It would be impossible for the Recruits to go this deep into the central basin and face against the White Snake. At the same time, Sengoku was still a little cautious. Maybe someday in the future, a new Marine Soldier will reappear who would also be a Monsterparable to the current three Admiral. The existence of White Snake can also be used as a material for training that Monster and digging out his or her potential. As a result, more than ten yearster, relying on Armament Haki and Soru plus the power of thunder and lightning and its own powerful muscle power, the White Snake dominated the ind, upying the most fertilend in the center of the ind, and bing a well-deserved Hell Ind¡¯s King! It was not an injustice that Rowen was pped by the tail of the White Snake, the White Snake¡¯s tail flick is a Super High-speed flick formed by his using ¡°Soru¡± and Armament Haki at the same time! It¡¯s just that Rowen gritted his teeth with hatred when he thought about the miserable situation he was in and med the Purple Potato Head-looking Marine in front of him! ¡­ Chapter 82 Return and CP-0 Part 2

Chapter 82 Return and CP-0 Part 2

After half a month, the Battleship finally returned to the Marine Headquarters through the Gate of Justice. Looking at the magnificent White Building in front of them, everyone on the Battleship felt that they havee back after a lifetime. This trip to the Hell Ind was an unforgettable experience for everyone on the Battleship, especially the Recruits as the expanse and depth of Sea was far from what they have read in the books. Looking at the word ¡°Justice¡± written in ck dye on the front of the fortress, most of the Recruits had a sore nose and some even cried. ¡°We are finally home!¡± ¡°We are home!¡± ¡°Woo, I missed you, Father and Mother!¡± The Recruits here have crawled back from hell¡­! ¡°Get your spirits up, all of you, why the fuck are you crying when you are Marine Soldiers! Stand up and line up!¡± Momonga¡¯s cursing voice came from the rear, and the Recruit winced and collected themselves before they stood still. Originally, Momonga was like an amiable elder in their hearts. Although he was a little serious, he treated the Soldiers with real warmth. It was only when the powerful Rowen in their hearts that looked like a Monster was smashed down by Momonga in a spar some time ago that the Recruits suddenly remembered that this is a veteran who had experienced the Era of the Pirate King 20 years ago and his strength was unfathomable! The Awe in their hearts was suddenly reced by the old hippie smiley face, honestly smiling as a grandfather would smile for his grandson but that scene looked weird as Momonga smiled like that after beating up Rowen. When ites to this, Rowen is also feeling aggrieved. If Momonga has changed the location of their fight to an open field then it would have been impossible for Momonga to press him down as he could have run without getting hit. But on the Calm Belt and on the Battleship, Rowen couldn¡¯t fully use his speed to his advantage in that narrow range and it was like his hands and feet has been tied up. He couldn¡¯t use his Devil Fruit as the destructive power of the Rumble-Rumble Fruit would have undoubtedly resulted in the destruction of the ship and everyone on it, including himself. While he was limited in his movements, Momonga was in high spirits! As a swordsman, he is best at close-range fighting. The Two of them began their fight as Rowen jumped up and down in that fight. He could only rely on his ability Blink to avoid the de that was stabbing towards his face again and again. Rowen deeply believes that Momonga has a sour attitude towards him and it wasn¡¯t because he had eaten some sour grapes, it was because Rowen had found the Thunder Cloud Sword, so he was taking his revenge with that weird smile on his face! On Bay Port, arge group of Marine Officials greeted them under the leadership of Sengoku. This is happening not only because they suffered heavy losses from the Beast Tide and the officers who cared about their family sons and daughters took the initiative to gather around here. The main reason this is happening was that the Hell Ind Crab had beenpletely killed off and someone had returned with Heavens-rming Merits in tow, and the Marines valued Military Merits above all else, so there was no excuse for Sengoku to be not so serious. Seeing Rowen standing in the forefront of the recruit queue behind Momonga, holding the Walnut-Shaped core in his hand, Garpughed out ¡°Pfft Ha Ha Ha¡±. ¡°You, Rowen! You killed the Hell Ind Crab when even we couldn¡¯t do it!!!¡± Rowen rolled his eyes as he forced out augh. ¡°Haha!¡± Zephyr had a dark expression on his face as he stood next to Garp, there were Seven Recruits missing here which felt simr to seven knives strikes in his heart. With such a serious loss, Zephyr wouldn¡¯t smile in a long time. But seeing Rowen, he reluctantly twitched his cheek and nodded at him with a smile on his face. Vice-Admiral Tsuru also came and smiled at Rowen. To Rowen¡¯s surprise, the little Goldenweek girl who had been captured was now timidly hiding behind Tsuru, like a scared little girl leaning on her grandmother. From the unconcerned attitude of the people around them, this situation should be happing for some days now. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? What is a High-Level Member of the Baroque works doing here?¡± On the lower deck, while Momonga and Sengoku were going through the procedure to encouragepliments, Rowen asked Garp quietly. In response, Garp took a doughnut out of the greased paper bag and took a bite: ¡°She is not Miss Goldenweek from the High-Level cadre of Baroque Works, now she is Tsuru-chan¡¯s newly adopted daughter, Dora.¡± Puff!! Rowen turned his head to look at Garp while his face had a dumbfounded expression upon it. Granted, his arrival in this world had changed a lot of things, like the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Device to give Marine and the World Government explosive growth in mid-range warfare In the original work, Mr. 3, who lived well had died in an unfavorable situation in this life, destroying Crocodile¡¯s evil n. But that is really smallpared to this! ¡°That¡¯s the Baroque Works Member! While I do understand that Vice-Admiral Tsuru is not afraid of adopting her as a daughter, didn¡¯t the World Government say anything to oppose this?¡± ¡°What can they say?¡± Garp rolled his eyes and spoke with a little disdain in his voice: ¡°A normal little girl whose evil nature and thoughts has been washed away by Tsuru-chan, must she be killed? Whoever has a problem with that, I¡¯ll beat him up!¡± Rowen gave a thumbs up while thinking ¡®You bull-brained bastard¡¯! It is true that Marines are not stingy with the ¡°Iron Fist¡± Garp as he would have a lot of leeways when the situation considers his subordinates! And with Goldenweek¡­no, Dora¡¯s talent is indeed worthy of the Marines. They would love to train her as t. She is clearly not a Devil Fruit Ability user, but she can exert an effectparable to a Devil Fruit Ability user. Her strange painting talent that controls the emotions of others through the color palette makes her very valuable! Although her frontalbat power is weak and even an ordinary person would be able to kill her with guns, but with Vice-Admiral Tsuru¡¯s training, those things wouldn¡¯t matter in the long run. The thing he cannot let go of is how is this little girl is her daughter instead of her Granddaughter and how will the other three old assholes raise a daughter?! Would Garp also tie her up to a hot air balloon or thrown her into a Canyon Abyss as he did with Luffy? Rowen didn¡¯t bother to inquire about the fishy matter between Garp and Tsuru. At this moment, Fleet Admiral Sengoku greeted him as a tall man in a white suit came out from behind him. White Suits are verymon in the Marines. Most Vice Admirals like this color. They are usually dressed in a Suit and a White Justice cloak. However, this person is different. His cloak does not have the word ¡°Justice¡± on it and it instead has a unique Cross symbol with five ck balls connected by ck lines. At the same time, he is wearing a weird Fukuro(Owl) mask on his face and he didn¡¯t take this mask off even in this asion. This dress¡­ Rowen frowned silently: ¡°The force directly under Tenryubito, CP 0!¡± The full name is- Cipher Pol No.0!!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 83 Invincible Part 1

Chapter 83 Invincible Part 1

¡°Rowen, this is the Special Commissioner of the World Government. He came to verify the authenticity of the Core of the Hell Ind Crab.¡± Sengoku exined to Rowen in a timely manner. The life and death of the Hell Ind Crab is rted to the safety of the world. Although the so-called world safety is the same as that of New York in the United States, no matter how many things are exploded there, the people will go on about their life but it is indeed very important. Therefore, the question of authenticity is also very important, and it is impossible for the World Government to be careless. Momonga had an ugly expression on his face as he stood at Rowen¡¯s side. He knew that this was a normal procedure, but this feeling of his decision being questioned still made him very upset. This group of people who hade from the Hell Ind would have died many times over if it hadn¡¯t been for Rowen¡¯s Dogshit Luck who escaped the belly of the White Snake and thenter found the core with the intention to eat it. Even though Momonga had already called it the core of the Hell Ind but they had to be censored when they came back. In addition, ording to the normal process, the Marines should be responsible for checking the Hell Ind Core matters and then reporting it but CP0 has intervened in this matter and their purpose is self-evident. However, the calm-faced Momonga will not express his dissatisfaction in front of the CP0, and he just stood on the side while looking at the CP0 Member with a cold expression on his face. After Sengoku finished speaking, he was a bit speechless and the air suddenly fell silent. He knew very well why the CP0 has arrived here. Marine¡¯s actions were a bit big in the past six months, which made CP Organization, a spy agency under the World Government, feel a crisis. After all, the Marines have done a lot of things! The development andmissioning of the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Device, which has caused a serious wave of excitement in the Gor¨­sei¡¯s (Five Elder Stars) hearts. The Gor¨­sei have repeatedly praised Sengoku, Rowen, and everyone involved in the development process of the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Device. For the time being, the tricks yed by the Baroque Work Agency in the World Government will not be mentioned. Regarding the Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) did not have any intention to let Cobra and other Allied Kingdom Members go, and they will let the Marines deal with this. They have also praised the Marines for wiping out two High-Level Cadres of the Baroque Work Agency and they have acknowledged the fact that the Marines have made great contributions, which shows their partiality towards the Marine. And now, that Hell Ind Crab that was powerful enough to destroy the world had died in the hands of a Marine, which is a Heaven Defying Achievement! As a result, the CP Organization couldn¡¯t sit still. Every major thing has been done by the Marines, and if this continues, the CP Organization is afraid that the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) would have no need for their Organization! What is the significance of CP Organization that has lost its value? It would be not too much to say that this is matter of life and death for the CP Organization! But the Marines have made a great contribution, even if the CP 0 is an independent organization simr to the Marines but they are directly under the World Government¡¯s control¡­ No, the CP Organization would not dare anger the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) by bringing these matters to them and saying that they should have been the ones to do these things because this would not produce any result. The Gorosei only cares about the result and both the Marines and CP Organization is under them so they don¡¯t care who gets the job done. So they decided to just visit the Marine Headquarters. But in terms of status, any CP Branch Head is not even as good as that of an Admiral not to mention them standing against Sengoku and ordering him. So they thought for a while and asked the legendary High-Ranking Cipher Pol 0 to go to the Marine Headquarter to check the Hell Ind Core authenticity and to tell the Marines that they cannot do whatever they want. The Cipher Pole is a very mysterious Organization on this Sea. As a Spy Agency under the World Government, most of the forces in this world would only know and detect the existence of CP1 to CP8. But in fact, the Cipher Pole Organization still has the mysterious CP9 branch and the legendary CP0, which is the true trump card of the CP Organization. Let¡¯s not mention the former. The idiot, Spandam, threw them to the Water Seven and told them to lurk there to find something when Rob Li and others were young and that was also the time when they needed the training most to increase their strength. They remained on Water Seven for five or six years, wasting a great deal of time, before returning to the Enies Lobby which was the base established for the CP9, but they became the stepping stone for Straw Hat Pirates. This is simr to how good cards ended up in the hands of an idiot in a card game! But CP0 is different. CP0 has the highest status in the CP Organization and they are the upperyer of CP 1-9! Each and every one of their members is very powerful. ording to Sister Carmel, among them are the world¡¯s Top-Level powerhouses who are no less powerful than a Marine Admiral and they are known as ¡°Tenryubito¡¯s Strongest Shield¡±! At the same time, although this organization is under the banner of the World Government, it is directly under the Tenryubito¡¯s control. Although CP1 to CP9 are loyal dogs, CP0 is Tenryubito¡¯s most trusted loyal dog, and they have a higher statuspared to CP1 to CP9. And because they are directly under Tenryubito, they not only represent the attitude of Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) but they also represent the attitude of ¡°World Noble¡± Celestial Dragons. Even if the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) knew that CP0 is paying a visit to the Marines to undermine them, they would pretend to be deaf due to the identity of all the Celestial Dragons. So Marines can do nothing but swallow this insult! Perceiving the unusual aura in the air, Rowen blinked and suddenly noticed a problem. Wait a damn minute! Even if CP Organization wants to undermine the Marines by letting the legendary CP0e here, but¡­ this has nothing to do with me, right?!! Rowen thought to himself: ¡®I am the main reason why the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Device came into light, I am also the reason why we could exterminate the High-Level Cadres of the Baroque Work agency, and I am the one who killed the Hell Ind Crab. Would CP0 still dare toe after me?¡¯ The people in lower positions need to behave well and they also need to be smart about it. Every single person here belongs to the same faction under the Celestial Dragons, so why would the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) allow this to happen? And so¡­¡­ I was thrown under the bus by Sengoku to attract the firepower of Cipher Pole! Rowen discovered the truth instantly. Chapter 83 Invincible Part 2

Chapter 83 Invincible Part 2

After understanding this, Rowen suddenly walked forward with a warm smile on his face, he saluted the CP0 Member and took his hand before saying, ¡°So you are the Lord sent here by the World Government! Thank you for your trouble. How about this, you go back to your room to rest, drink some wine and eat some food, and we will clean the Hell Ind Core and bring it to you?¡± ¡®Standing and remaining aloof from the thing of no immediate concern to me is easy but it¡¯s no good if I don¡¯t say anything anymore, but to help Sengoku attract the firepower, I am not that stupid! Rowen thought before he said this. Sengoku: ¡°¡­¡± Garp: ¡°¡­¡± Zephyr: ¡°¡­¡± Tsuru: ¡°¡­¡± A group of Marine Vice-Admiral watching the happenings: ¡°¡­¡± The person from CP0: ¡°¡­¡± Shame¡­ Such a shame!! They have seen people who nder or tter someone in a low voice but for someone to dare to act like this in front of so many high-ranking officials, they have never seen this! It is simply a shame to the Marines!! For a while, everyone present here has a different expression on their faces, and even Admiral Akainu, the faithful dog trusted by Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) in the original series, cast a contemptuous nce at Rowen at this time. This kid is too shameless! Seeing Zephyr¡¯s even darker expression beside him, Garp was shocked and said carelessly: ¡°I swear by my uneaten donut! This kid¡­will be a high official in the future!¡± So Shameless and thick-skinned, Rowen has really refreshed Garp¡¯s knowledge! Rowen sneered at this and thought in his heart: ¡®Sorry, we are different in style. You are an aboriginal whose dreams can be eaten as a meal, but I am a sinister and cunning earthling. If you want me to help Sengoku draw out the firepower, fill up my pockets first! ¡°Shut up Garp!¡± Zephyr twisted his head, his mouth was trembling from anger, then he closed his eyes, not wanting to see Rowen. Rowen interrupted and the tension that had been brewing just now disappeared. The member of CP0 has never received such a hotpliment on such a serious asion and he felt a little overwhelmed for a while. This is also a unique situation in the history of the CP Organization! There is no way to get rid of this world¡¯s problem with a tougher temper. Which Marine would dare to be so passionate and affectionate towards the wicked CP Organization in front of the Fleet Admiral? Are you not afraid of the consequences? No, yes, pride, do you not have any pride? In this regard, Rowen is a ¡°Reliable¡± adult, and it doesn¡¯t matter if he loses his pride, the only real thing in this world is the benefits he could obtain! It took a long time before the CP0 Member finally recovered. Looking at Rowen¡¯s smiling face, he withdrew his hand and spoke with an inexplicable emotion in his tone. ¡°Are you Rowen? I¡¯ve heard of you, you really are¡­well¡­unique!¡± In response, Kizaru muttered in a small voice: ¡°See, I told you so ¡­¡­¡± The softness in the CP0¡¯s Commissioner tone at this time is not without reason. They are targeting Marine, or Sengoku, where the Marines has done so many things. Rowen is just an opportunity, a small soldier caught between the two sides. Since ancient times, people with high merit and low status have either had no good end or they just soared into the sky. Although the CP0 Commissioner hade here to give a reminder to the Marines, it was only the lower-level CP branch that was beaten back by the Marines and they called the CP0 like an arrogant child who would call their parents to deal with the situation. But Rowen is different, he is the most promising Marine Rookie that had captured the Gor¨­sei¡¯s attention in recent years. He has a lot of Merit in his name, so he doesn¡¯t want to offend Rowen unless absolutely necessary. Besides, Rowen is so shameless that he stretches out his hand and spoke with a smile on his face in front of Sengoku. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, I don¡¯t know how you think about my proposal?¡± Rowen continued to smile and this expression on his face didn¡¯t look fake. The people around them could guess that the expression of CP0¡¯s Commissioner under the mask must be very distorted at this time. The CP0 Commissioner pondered for a moment, and shook his head before saying: ¡°No need, the truth of the Hell Ind Core is a matter of great importance and cannot be dyed.¡± After that, he said to Sengoku, ¡°Caesar-Clown and Vegapunk will do the checking at the same time. The data will reveal the truth if there is no problem.¡± Then, a knife appeared on the CP0 Commissioner¡¯s palms and he lightly shed it on the walnut. G¨¥ Zh¨©¡­ A tiny breeze blew by and a small fragment of the core was sliced off. Rowen¡¯s pupils shrank as he watched this scene. The Walnut was not made out of steel, but it was harder than steel and could not be melted by lightning. And it was even stronger in the deepest part. When he climbed out of the big pit, he was afraid that he would crush it into powder if he bit it too hard at first, but heter found that no matter how much he bit it, the walnut still remained motionless, at most, a row of tooth marks appeared on the surface of the Walnut. But now, such a hard walnut was lightly cut into a piece with a depth of more than 20 cm! The other party didn¡¯t even make any preparations, he just raised his hand toplete this feat! The CP0, these guys are really something!! After lightly showing his attitude, the CP0 man raised the remaining walnut with one hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the main part with me, you guys have to be quick.¡± In response, Sengoku looked righteous as he said: ¡°It is our responsibility!¡± Hu¨¡ L¨¡ La! The Battleship flying the World Government g left the port, leaving a group of people waiting in ce. ¡°My Lord, go slowly and have a good journey!¡± Rowen waved his arms like apdog, and when the Battleship turned into a small ck spot, the smile on his face closed with ¡°Shu¨¡¡±, making Sengoku stare in amazement at how fast he changed the expression on his face. Then he turned around and put his hands on his chest, slightly holding his head high, and looked at arge group of Marines who hadn¡¯t recovered their senses with full of contempt, ¡°Cut¡±, and everything was silent. Somehow, the people here could understand the meaning behind Rowen¡¯s actions. It was like he is saying that ¡®Sorry, I¡¯m not targeting anyone, I just want to say that everyone here is trash!¡¯ Sengoku: ¡°¡­¡± He suddenly wants to kick Rowen out of the Marine. Is this my Misconception? Chapter 84 Benefit Consultation Part 1

Chapter 84 Benefit Consultation Part 1

A serious storm was resolved by Rowen¡¯s hippie-smiling face. Although the Vice-Admirals felt a bit wrong, but they have survived the storm and avoided any trouble, so they shook their heads and stopped speaking, and left the port. But before leaving, everyone looked at Rowen with a strange look for a while. Through today¡¯s events, many Vice-Admirals who used tobel Rowen as a ¡°Genius¡± and ¡°Diligence¡± secretly wrote a slogan, ¡°This Son Of a Bitch has a deep mind and must not be provoked under any circumstances.¡± As for Rowen¡¯s shameless disy, smart people won¡¯t take it seriously. Everyone can tell that CP0 wants to save their pride, Sengoku also wants to save his pride, and these two pride-to-pride collisions together are like Mars hitting the earth. However, Rowen, a faceless and shameless Recruit, has reconciled as he didn¡¯t want to save any pride and he would not allow others to harm him due to theirs, and the two face-saving guys naturally couldn¡¯t hold back continue to fight hard at this time. So the effect was achieved and peace regained. And Rowen can understand this in an instant, he can understand his own advantages in holding a Heaven-rming Merit. He can take the initiative to be a shameless individual to wipe his hands off the entire matter of him taking any me and gain benefits and connections at the same time, so scheming¡­ They can¡¯t afford to provoke this guy! This is the advantage of having Heavens-rming merit. If Rowen had behaved any different and stood up with Sengoku against the CP0 to share the pressure on Sengoku then they will only think that Rowen is strong and brave. But Rowen chose to behave shamelessly, this is the scheming of a Devil! Not only did he didn¡¯t share any pressure and set off the fire but he logically despised all of them without being obvious about it. They have to silently endure this Dumb Loss, after all, they can do anything as Rowen ¡®Technically¡¯ hadn¡¯t said anything that would affect their pride. What they find impossible to digest is that they have to endure this loss not because of CP0 but because of their own Rookie. Caesar led the other researchers to carry the cut-off core fragments back and he nced at Rowen standing among Sengoku and other Vice-Admirals. Just as he was about to open his mouth and wanted to say something, he was taken away by Kizaru who dragged him by his cor¡­ Caesar wanted to improve the Blueprint of the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Device again but he discovered that the difficulty of improving it was quite astonishing as it involves the entire body which includes the important organs in anybody. Now he can only guarantee the safety threshold of someone who has a Combat Strength of 5000 Doriki at most, and the situation of thest time will appear if they went any higher. So his grounding time got longer and longer¡­ Anyway, his mission was to improve the strength of the Headquarters Vice-Admirals and they would not even allow him to go out of the Scientific Force Base. The Vice-Admiral oftenes to the Scientific Force Base for a stroll and Caesar was scared like a quail every time they approached him, he was so scared that he didn¡¯t even sleep well for several days. On the other side, Rowen ignored Sengoku¡¯s mixed gaze of scrutiny, surprise, anger, and depression, and came to Zephyr¡¯s side and saluted him. ¡°Zephyr Sensei, I¡¯m back!¡± Zephyr looked at Rowen in front of him, pausing for a moment on the familiar face that had darkened considerably, and his old eyes teared up a little as he spoke: ¡°It¡¯s good that you are back! Everything is good now that you are all back!¡± Zephyr secretly wiped away his tears and he spoke in with choked voice: ¡°You know what Rowen, when I heard that Beast Tide caused you to suffer a lot of deaths and injuries, in my heart¡­¡± Zephyr is a person who is not good at expressing his feelings. He always teaches his disciples by beating them into the ground, so his disciple will remember the lesson when he is beaten, and never have any arrogance when facing enemies. But this does not mean that the old man in front of him has no feelings. On the contrary, Zephyr can be said to be the most emotional member of their era. For a Soldier to make a living in this dangerous sea and fight against powerful enemies, every patrol trip may be theirst one. If it was not for the delicate feelings in their heart, they would not even dare to have the dream of having a home. This included him in the future who waster nicknamed ¡°Z¡±, the source of Zephyr¡¯s n to destroy the entire New World was also his hatred for the Pirates. Going from an ¡°Admiral who does not kill¡± to being ¡°Z¡± who wants to destroy the New World and everyone in it, only people with rich feelings can nurture such a huge hatred! There are also some other examples like a person killing your rtive in front of you. In The War Of The Best, did Garp hated Akainu any less to how Zephyr woulde to hate the pirates? That is naturally impossible! But Garp resisted because he was more rational than emotional. Zephyr, on the other hand, is more emotional than rational. So this time, the Beast Tide of the Hell Ind made Zephyr feel very ufortable, and he couldn¡¯t wait to fly over and rescue his disciples. If Sengoku hadn¡¯t stopped him for various reasons then he would have met with Rowen and the others on their way back. ¡°My Apologies for the trouble I have caused, Sensei.¡± Rowen sighed. After the death of his wife and son and resignation from his Admiral position, Camp Recruit could be said to be Zephyr¡¯s only spiritual support. He couldn¡¯t understand Zephyr¡¯s feelings for his disciples because he didn¡¯t have that rich experience. But being able to be so heart-warming to outsiders who have no blood rtionship with him does not prevent Rowen from admiring Zephyr. Momonga grinned and the corner of his mouth was raised a little and he decided to hide the fact that the Beast Tide was caused by Rowen in his stomach forever, without telling anyone! Rowen had indeed caused the Beast Tide but it was an unintentional ident on his part. But the truth remained that Rowen was the reason why many Recruits died on the Hell Ind and if that information became known to Zephyr then how would the Master and the Disciple get along? This¡­¡­ is life! Chapter 84 Benefit Consultation Part 2

Chapter 84 Benefit Consultation Part 2

Momonga is bing more and more indifferent towards life now. Sengoku stood silently on one side, waiting for Zephyr¡¯s emotions to stabilize, and he patted his shoulder, and then spoke to Rowen. ¡°Rowen, this time, you have brought back the Core of the Hell Ind Crab. I will help you count it as Military Merit. But you have not been officially awarded any Military Rank and you cannot directly enjoy the rewards corresponding to that rank, so do you have any other requirements? As long as it is not something outrageous, I will help you aplish it.¡± This is the conclusion Sengoku and Momonga came to after careful discussion, after all, the matter ofpletely killing a big threat like the Hell Ind Crab, the credit is way too big! More than a decade ago, when the Hell Ind Crab was destroying everything everywhere, the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) said that if anyone can solve this problem, they will let him be a High-Ranking Official with high pay and the rewards would be high too! How big that order was? As long as the Hell Ind Crab ispletely killed and the strength of its killer is decent then bing the Fourth Admiral is also a certainty! The Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) was also in a hurry at that time. And they had a reason for that hurry, the areas that the Hell Ind Crab destroyed were all Allied Kingdom Members of the World Government! At that time, the World Government took advantage of the chaos created by the Sea Pirates era and a total of more than 200 countries joined them to seek asylum. After being messed up by the Hell Ind Crab, there were only more than 170 Countries left, which directly created a vacuum zone of power.! Later, the Marines relied on making huge sacrifices to suppress the Hell Ind Crab in the sparsely popted Calm Belt, which temporarily ended the disaster. Now Rowen hadpletely wiped out the Hell Ind Crab while he was training on the Hell Ind with other Recruits. Even if he doesn¡¯t yet deserve the rank of an Admiral, the position of being a Vice-Admiral isn¡¯t out of the question. But doing that would do more harm than good to Rowen. He stillcks the foundation and he is also an easy target for others. Smart people in One Piece World also know that they need to be discrete in their actions and they need to remain in shadows until they have enough power to protect themselves from everyone. After all, among the new Pirates that appear every year, those who die the fastest are those who mor the most. So Sengoku simply used a promise to appease Rowen. He believed that Rowen would understand why he did it with his cunning level to specte. Sure enough, the expression on Rowen¡¯s face became serious after turning around. You can¡¯t be directly rewarded if you don¡¯t have a military rank, and that¡¯s for the uninitiated to hear. But if Marine Fleet Admiral can¡¯t allocate rewards based on someone¡¯s merit then the world would have been overturned by the pirates by now. So Rowen knew that Sengoku would not be so stupid to obliterate his credit, but had another purpose in it. ¡°Sure enough¡­ I don¡¯t have enough power or background.¡± Rowen pondered, then looked at Zephyr, and mentally made a judgment. ¡°Then I can just say something freely?¡± ¡°Say it! But you know it in your own mind, don¡¯t say it over ¡­¡­¡± It¡¯s good to chat with smart people! Sengoku finally feels a little better and he can now ignore being despised by Rowen just now. Although Rowen¡¯s courage is a little bit stinky and he is quite capable of causing trouble with his temper, but where would Sengoku find such a Recruit like Rowen with his strength and brain? But in the end, he still spoke one more sentence, that is that asking for too much would be impossible. Everyone is doing things under the rules, and breaking the rules is not good for anyone. ¡°Rx, my request is very simple.¡± Rowen grinned, he didn¡¯t care about the rank, only strength was the hard currency in this world. Sengoku offeredpensation because he didn¡¯t want to be too pushy and unable to improve his rank. Instead, he offeredpensation, which was just what Rowen wanted. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it first¡­¡± Sengoku¡¯s eyes shed as he heard Rowen¡¯s words and a bad feeling arse in his heart, he wanted to take back his words and he wanted to break his promise for a moment. ¡°In fact, my request is really simple¡­ No matter what Zephyr Sensei teaches me in the future, Marine can¡¯t intervene in that for any reason, such as not having enough Military Merits, not enough Military Merits, not enough Military Merits, or something.¡± Important things need to be said three times! Rowen finished his request in one breath and raised an eyebrow at Zephyr. Thetter was stunned for a second, then suddenly took a deep breath. Zephyr thought that Rowen would ask to learn all the Marine Rokushiki, Haki, and so on. After all, in terms of Rumble-Rumble Fruit development, the Scientific Force Base is more useful to Rowen than Zephyr! But he didn¡¯t expect to hear such a request. As long as the Marines can¡¯t interfere with Zephyr¡¯s teaching for having insufficient Military Merit or something else, he would be able to teach Rowen those things at any given time. It may look like Rowen is making a fortune, but Zephyr knew that once this request is permitted, the initiative would be in his hands! Rowen was able to give up the explicit interest to make this choice, this is the kind of trust that he has never seen from his students! For a while, Zephyr was close to crying again. ¡°Rowen!!¡± ¡°Sure enough, do you still want to grow stronger?¡± Sengoku slightly frowned as he was also taken aback by Rowen¡¯s request. However, this request did not exceed his expectations. Instead, it was still under the upper limit he had prepared. Sengoku thought for a moment and nodded: ¡°Well, I agree to this request!¡± Then he looked at Rowen and said, ¡°But even so, Rowen, it¡¯s not good to be too ambitious. If you want to learn Marine Rokushiki and learn Haki at the same time then it will only distract you and it will do more harm than good, understand?¡± In response, Rowen slightly smiled and said: ¡°Understood!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 85 Finally Part 1

Chapter 85 Finally Part 1

In the scorching summer, the hot sun hung in the sky, scorching the earth. The Marine Headquarters under the scorching sun is still lively as always. But today is different from the past, there is no hustle and bustle of training, and there are people with shock and admiration in their eyes. On the square, the Marine Soldiers stood in a neat formation, casting admiring and envious nces at the tall figures on the high tform who were receiving the medal ceremony. The results of the survival training havee out. Today is the ceremony for Rowen and others to officially be Marine Officers. After a soldier got his Justice cloak and stepped down excitedly during the same period, one final person walked forward. Rowen walked up to Sengoku! ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Rowen, right? Tsk tsk, I am more jealous of him than anything and I am sure many people feel the same way I do!¡± ¡°Jealous? Rowen is the real Monster!!¡± ¡°What? Rowen? Is he that Senior Rowen?!¡± In the Recruit Camp Queue, several new recruits spoke and their eyes lit up when they heard the words and curiously asked the veterans standing next to them. The Headquarters Recruit Camp is not like the Headquarters Military Academy. There is no rule that you must stay until you are fifteen years old to graduate from the Headquarters Recruit Camp. As long as you have the strength, strong people like Rowen can participate in the survival training after being trained for more than half a year in the Recruit Camp, and then they can leave the camp. Therefore, the Recruitment frequency of Headquarters Recruit Camp is very fast, and when Rowen has unknowinglye to this world for a year, another batch of Recruits has been selected into the Headquarters Recruit Camp. ¡°Yeah, he is Rowen¡­ No, he should be called Rear Admiral Rowen from now on!¡± The veteran said with some emotion in his voice. A Monster who created the fastest qualified Log in the Recruit Battalion! A genius who has repeatedly achieved miraculous results since he was a recruit!! He may not be the strongest, but he is definitely the most special! Since these Recruits joined the Headquarters Recruit Camp, they have heard the legend about Rowen the most. The powerful Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability User, the former close disciple of Marine Admiral ¡°ck Arm¡± Zephyr. Rowen was a Rookie who was considered to be in the same league as the Three Admirals who had also left their legend and Rowen had surpassed them. It only took Rowen two months from almost failing when he first joined the Headquarters Recruit Camp, and then to the year-end evaluation where he exploded out with amazing power. Now a little more than half a year from the time of the Competition, Rowen has sessfully walked out of the Recruit Camp with the rank of a Rear Admiral! It can be said that in the next ten years, every Recruit of the Recruit Camp will listen to Rowen¡¯s legend and sweat like rain, and look forward to meeting with this living legend one day. And what makes them feel even more excited is that Rowen saved the world! The crisis of the Hell Ind Crab has beenpletely resolved, and even the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) sent people to Rowen to express their appreciation! If Rowen hadn¡¯t grown up and if he hadn¡¯t joined the Marines halfway through the Recruit Camp then they would even have the idea of ??pulling Rowen into the CP Organization. As long Rowen had stayed in the CP Organization for a period of time and umted some qualifications and contacts, then Rowen would have be a member of the Senior Official and he would have taken a set of power in the World Government! He would have be a true Minister! Strength, Power, Wealth, and Fame, Rowen now has everything except wealth and he is a well-deserved idol of the new Recruits! ¡°Sure enough¡­ he is quite unique! He is the Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability User, he is really scary and looks really tough¡­¡± Kizaru sat in his seat and looked at the calm figure standing behind Sengoku who was giving a speech and said slowly. The words were still spoken in the usual careless tone, but Akainu and Aokiji could hear that the Kizaru at this time was not ridiculing Rowen in his tone. Rowen is the real Monster! Even the three of them could not deny this. After all, think back, what did they do in the Recruit Camp for a year and a half that they have stayed? The only achievement that stands out is that in May and June, at the beginning of the practical training, they have eliminated a few unting pirate regiments by themselves. However, if Rowen did not choose to leave the camp and continue to stay in the recruit camp for further studies, wouldn¡¯t he be able to do the same? That¡¯s naturally impossible! It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t do it, but he doesn¡¯t have time to do it. Rowen¡¯s growth rate is so fast that Zephyr is feeling helpless and he is unable to teach him anymore. He can only continue to teach if he leaves the camp early to umte Military Merit. With such a terrifying growth rate, no one knows where Rowen¡¯s upper limit is. Everything that Rowen had achieved, he had achieved in half a year, then what about a year? How about two years? How about ten years? How much would he achieve in that time! At this moment, even if they are the world¡¯s Top-Level powerhouses, there is inevitably a trace of urgency in their hearts. They have been called ¡°Marine Strongest Combat Power¡± for too long. So long a the wind blows and the sea continues to exist, all the soldiers would continue to treat them as the Strongest Combat Power of the Marines, and naturally, they have developed an arrogance. But the appearance of Rowen today made them understand that there was someone who could now shake their position. He is more talented than them, he is more persevering than them, if they do not move forward, it is only a matter of time before they are overtaken. They have not felt the urgency to increase their power in so long but now they feel it s someone was chasing them. Unconsciously, the mentality of the three Admiral has changed a little at this moment. ¡°Maybe, in another seven or eight years, one of us will have to give way to him ¡­¡­¡± Kizaru pursed his lips and his tone returned to its former wretchedness. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so too, Admiral Akainu?¡± ¡°Humph! If he can beat me then why would I mind giving up my Admiral position to him?!¡± Akainu snorted coldly and then took over the conversation. Akainu of the War Faction wants to turn the Marines into aplete disciplinary machine, sweeping the New World with iron and blood and ruling it with an Iron Fist. His goal has always been bing the Marine Fleet Admiral, and the prerequisite for bing the Fleet Admiral is that one must be an Admiral. There are no exceptions to this rule. For someone like Akainu to say this, it can be seen that Rowen has left an extremely deep impression in his heart. After all, Rowen was brought into the Marines by Garp, and his thoughts were more in line with the usual careless style of Garp¡¯s Faction, and he is certainly notpatible with the iron-blooded soldiers like himself. Akainu can see it very clearly. If Rowen really gets to that point and bes an Admiral, then even if he bes the Fleet Admiral, he will have his own enemies to deal with. Aokiji, who has always been at odds with him, plus Kizaru, an indifferent neutral party, and it has nothing to do with himself. With the hanging ¡°Garp Faction¡± Rowen, the Marines would still have trouble getting rid of their current weakness. At that time, he might as well take the initiative to abdicate the seat! But he won¡¯t give up, because the problems he may face after bing Fleet Admiral are the same as Aokiji, they would be in the same position no matter who bes the Fleet Admiral. Thinking of this, Akainu sneered and said, ¡°Everything would be easy if I became the Fleet Admiral before then.¡± Aokiji nced at him with a deep expression on his face and said lightly: ¡°Don¡¯t be so excited, Admiral Akainu. Fleet Admiral is not old enough to abdicate his position and let you be the Fleet Admiral!¡± Suddenly, the three of them felt a rush of Killing Intent at the same time, and the corners of Akainu¡¯s mouth twitched twice before shutting up. Kizaru started trimming his nails carelessly, while Aokiji pulled down his blindfold and closed his eyes. These three assholes!!! Sengoku, who was observing them with Observation Haki was the source of the Killing Intent. I am praising the New Recruits for their efforts and you are discussing the next Fleet Admiral so tantly? Are you drunk or are you carrying a knife to kill me soon?! But now is not the time to care about this and Sengoku withdrew his gaze and coughed twice. ¡°Ahem¡­Congrattions, Rowen!¡± Chapter 85 Finally Part 2

Chapter 85 Finally Part 2

It is Rowen¡¯s honoring ceremony. After enumerating the merits of Rowen, he took out a folded Justice cloak and held it in front of Rowen. Sengoku feels a little bit better now,pare to those three assholes, Rowen is still better! At least, he looks pleasing to the eye¡­ ¡°It¡¯s all because of Fleet Admiral¡¯s good teaching! Without the Marines, I wouldn¡¯t be here today! I will remember this kindness in my heart! From this day on, I will be ready to sacrifice my life for Justice!¡± With a confident smile on his face, Rowen reached out and held the cloak in his hand. Today, he will officially leave the Recruit status and be an official Marine officer. The Recruit¡¯s short-sleeved shirt was thrown in the room by him long ago, and he changed into the ck suit gifted to him by Zephyr. Why is it a gift? Because he is poor!! He is a Recruit without any backing, where can he get the money? Fortunately, even after the camp, the Marines will also provide food and amodation for him, otherwise, Rowen would have needed to find some money to spend first and he is sure that he wouldn¡¯t have found any money by doing legal things. The Dragon Sword-Thunder Cloud hung around his waist, with short hair and a tough-looking face. His little white face has a unique self-confidence and firmness upon it, which adds a lot of points to his charm. His bright eyes are always calm as water, and they would not ripple even if the sky falls upon him at this moment. His persistent training has made him well-proportioned with muscles, and his body is elevated without being bloated. After changing into a suit, Rowen looks handsome and strong. Sengoku was mentally prepared for Rowen¡¯sck of style and inattention, and such shamelesspliments didn¡¯t make him change his face. What else can he do? The Marines are the ones who had delivered such a shameless product, he is in despair too! With the addition of the three Admiral over there thinking of ¡°Seeking power to usurp his throne¡±, Sengoku felt a sharp pain in his liver¡­ ¡°Cut the crap, you have three minutes of speech time, finish it, and get lost ¡­¡­¡± Sengoku was in a bad mood for a moment and he narrowed his eyes while ncing at Rowen with a cold look on his face. Thetter suddenly became scared and stood up and saluted. Shu¨¡!! The Justice¡¯s cloak fluttered in the wind as Rowen put it on his shoulders. The bright gold star on the Epaulettes told everyone that from today on, the Marine Headquarters has one more Rear Admiral within their Ranks! ¡­ Not everyone is qualified to go to the award ceremony. Generally speaking, even Colonel-Grade officers will only get arranged for a brief certificate awarding speech, and the Marines will not convene all of them to hold the award ceremony separately. Only when the rank of General is officially conferred will the award ceremony be held. The exaggerated and grandyout, coupled with arranging newspaper reporters to interview and report on Sea, is the only way for Headquarters to encourage their soldiers. Rowen¡¯s credit is too high. Although it cannot be directly listed in Headquarters Vice-Admiral due to various reasons, he ispletly qualified to be a Rear Admiral. It was night, and many people came to Rowen¡¯s independent courtyard. Almost all of the Headquarters Vice-Admirals were present, and Garp took him to brush up his face very well. The appearance of the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Device gave the Vice-Admirals no reason not to give Rowen some face, and they came to congratte him for his position. At the same time, they came here because of the good rtionship between Rowen and Garp, where thetter could be considered to have guided the former. In Marine, no matter whether it is the Peace Faction or the War Faction, they have no opinion and problems with Rowen. The Garp faction is not an official name for the faction, it only represents a group of unrelenting people gathered around Garp¡¯s personal charm. For example, the prick Smoker a few years ago, there are many such individuals in Garp Faction who have an attitude towards everyone, and the Peace Faction and the War Faction are all used to it. After a group of Vice-Admiral came in, they toasted to Zephyr first. After all, most of them were disciples taught by Zephyr and were the Senior Brothers of Rowen. Soon, Zephyr, who was in a good mood, drank too much and began to drink crazily, he drank so much that even three or five people could not hold him. From all the people present here, Garp is the only one who has the strength and dared to do something to Zephyr, he eats donuts heartlessly beside him, adding fuel to the fire from time to time, and teasing Zephyr to make the scene even more chaotic! Rowen was grinning from ear to ear as he saw that he was pushed out by arge group of people from his own bed as they began to pile up on the big bed like dogs in a doghouse. If it weren¡¯t for this day when he couldn¡¯t get angry, Rowen would teach them how to be human by using the ¡®Violent Ape of Hell¡¯ without saying a word! Naturally, if he does that then the result is likely that the new Rear Admiral would be surrounded by a group of veterans and then he would be hung up on the mast of a ship and would be left there to receive the sea breeze overnight. Not only will he be humiliated, but the next day he will be named and criticized by Sengoku for destroying public property and writing a review. Don¡¯t be surprised, what can he do with Garp that Old asshole here?! ¡°Long time no see, my Chief Imperial Guard!¡± Just call me Rowen already. While gritting his teeth, a familiar voice drew his attention. Rowen turned his head to look and his eyes glistened: ¡°Your Majesty Rosa!!¡± It is the former King and Rosa of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital). Next to him was the Fish-Man General Jade whom he had not seen for a long time and Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) current King Fred who was beaten up by General Jade. ¡°I¡¯m not a Queen now, I am just an old woman who has been taking care of myself¡­¡± After a long absence, Rosa became kinder. It seems that since Fred took over, Rosa¡¯s mood has undoubtedly improved a lot. Thinking about it, Fred proved his tactics and ambitions in the form of treason. Now, she has left everything to her Eldest Nephew and she doesn¡¯t need to worry about Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital). It is normal for Rosa to feel better. ¡°I heard about your Honor day just after we docked, and I didn¡¯t bring any gifts in a hurry, so I would gift this gem to you.¡± With that, Rosa took out a crystal clear emerald from her arms and handed it to Rowen. ¡°It¡¯s already enough that you havee today, you don¡¯t need to be so polite!!¡± Rowen¡¯s words were humble but he took the gem in with lightning motion and put it in his pocket. No way he is going to reject this, he is really poor now! The drinks and food for this party tonight are still purchased by Shuzo, his Senior Brother¡¯s help! None of the Vice-Admiral who came to congratte him directly sent him any Belly, but they gave him a lot of weird treasures, which are not easy to sell here, and it would be easy to offend many people if he tried to sell them here. No matter how expensive a treasure is, it is useless if it can¡¯t be used to bring food! But Queen Rosa is really good, she gave him a gem, whether he exchange it for something or sell it for Belly with any female Marine, he would be receiving big money! Rowen smiled happily after receiving the gift, but his eyes rolled and thought of Rosa¡¯s other intentions. So he leaned over and asked in a low voice: ¡°Since the first king is here with you, isn¡¯t it¡­¡± ¡°Naturally!¡± Rosa looked at Rowen, who was like a little fox in front of her and couldn¡¯t help covering her mouth and chuckling. For a while, it seemed like thousands of flowers were in full bloom, making people feel intoxicated. Even if the years are not forgiving, the Queen¡¯s charm remains undiminished. It can be seen from the treatment she received from that Old Asshole Garp who stared at her all the time there? Rowen greeted General Jade, who took a box from his arms and handed it to Rowen. The tall Fish-Man General Jade stood up and even the lights were blocked from Rowen¡¯s gaze with his height. He smacked his lips and said, ¡°I can understand Armament Haki¡¯s training method. After all, you are a Marine, and everything in the Marine is about Military Merits. But do you really think that my Gyojin Karate (Fish-Man Karate) would be useful for you?¡± That¡¯s right, the content of the transaction between Rowen and Rosa was this. He helped Rosa solve the internal and external troubles of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), and Rosa helped him find Armament Haki¡¯s practice method so that he could bypass Marine Military Merits restrictions and train himself. But a Devil Fruit Ability User learning Gyojin Karate (Fish-Man Karate)? Are you ready to drown in the sea? Are you fucking kidding me? ¡°General Jade, who has spent decades onnd, has evolved the unique Wind Treading ss technique from Gyojin Karate (Fish-Man Karate), which must use a form of liquid as a key element. This ability is not limited to naval battles!¡± Rowen¡¯s mysterious smile did not exin much. In response to this answer, General Jade¡¯s face distorted but he did not speak anything. A Gyojin Karate (Fish-Man Karate) that must use a form of liquid as its disy element abruptly evolved into a Wind Treading ss technique that can be released onnd. The power does not decrease but increases. Why? Rowen nced sympathetically at Garp, who was pretending to be calm. Even without the handsome Fred, Garp¡¯s love rival is quite strong! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ This concludes the First Volume, and a new Volume is about to begin. Chapter 86 Mission Part 1

Chapter 86 Mission Part 1

A few dayster, Rowen found himself in a small courtyard. Zephyr held the Armament Haki training book that Rowen had gotten from the Queen and read it carefully. After a long time, he closed the book and nodded: ¡°As expected of a strong person who has broken through the New World. This training method and the insights in it can be directlypared with our training insights. As long as someone¡¯s physical strength keeps up with this process then awakening Armament Haki will be a matter of course!¡± Although no one in Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) had mastered Haki but with the national strength of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), they have more than enough capital and strength to acquire a copy of the Armament Haki training method which includes the insights of awakening it and many small insights in training it. After all, this kind of stuff is everywhere in the New World and it is not a secret treasure for any single person or organization. And Armament Haki isn¡¯t just about Awakening it and using it to instantly be strong in this world. What is more precious is not the way to awaken Haki but the difficulty of training in and taking it to the next level. Taking General Jade as an example. He is physically strong enough to learn Haki, but he had put all of his focus and talent upon the Variant of Gyojin Karate(Fish-Man Karate)- Wind Treading ss, and he has no knowledge about Haki. Having said that, Zephyr looked at Rowen with a smirk and the corners of his mouth hooked up into a smile: ¡°You got around the Military Merits restrictions, you really are quite daring!¡± The Military Merits of Marines only restricts Zephyr from privately teaching Rowen anything about Haki, but if Rowen finds the Haki Practice method by himself then the Marines can not say that he is not allowed to learn. They had thought that Rowen had done enough on Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital). He teamed up with the Queen to turn Fred and Garp around and wipe out the Baroque Work agency but Zephyr didn¡¯t expect that his real focus was on this! Rowen was sitting in a rocking chair enjoying his tea, which was a pound of tea he had gotten as a gift from Kizaru. The Admirals couldn¡¯te that night because of their status, but they all sent gifts. Even Akainu, who has the most microaggressions against Rowen, sent a painting ¡­¡­ Rowen¡¯s future is clearly visible to everyone and everyone can tell that he had the most likely chance in bing an Admiral and Akainu wants to be the Fleet Admiral so pulling Rowen to his side is inevitable. They would have to work together in the future. And with Kizaru¡¯s persona, drinking tea, reading newspapers, and manicure are three essential he needs so sent one of the three to Rowen. It is worth mentioning that Caesar also wanted toe over and get close to Rowen at the time but then Kizaru said that he was not going and would be supervising Caesar experimenting with the Device all night. Hearing Zephyr¡¯s evaluation, Rowenughed and said: ¡°In this way, even if I go out in the future, I can practice Armament Haki alone and when you put together the Observation Haki¡¯s practice notes and experience then I will have nothing to worry about!¡± Because of the War against several members of the Allied Kingdom Member Noble, Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) fought for several months and the remuneration they have promised to Rowen got dyed again and again, until now. But it can¡¯t be said that it was useless. After all, General Jade was able to change Gyojin Karate (Fish-Man Karate) to another version for Rosa so he naturally did his best to recall his experience and put it on the book. Rowen had heard that he returned to Fish-Man Ind for this. The arrival of this experience can save Zephyr a lot of time, and he can start the practice faster. As he was thinking, the wind blew in his ear. Rowen closed his eyes and grabbed the practice book in his hand. ¡°You kid, don¡¯t be overly ambitious, whether it¡¯s Armament Haki or Observation Haki, it¡¯s not so easy to awaken them.¡± Zephyr red at Rowen and said, ¡°In this month¡¯s spare time, you should first memorize the remaining three practice methods of Rokushiki, learn as much as you can, and only learn Wind Treading ss of Gyojin Karate(Fish-Man Karate) to familiarize yourself with the power of different systems. The first thing you need to do is to get your hands on Life Return (Seimei Kikan). Awakening your Haki would be easy once you can control the Life Return(Seimei Kikan)! As the one-year deadline approached, Zephyr became more and more nervous. He didn¡¯t know whether Rowen would still have the terrifying growth rate after the expiration date the Scientist has given them. (The One Year Effect- I mentioned it in the starting chapters when Rowen joined the Marines but here is a reminder- When Rowen first got into the Marine Headquarters, the Scientist said that his body is adapting for some reason and he would be able to recover from the worst of wounds by eating food and he will also have a minor healing factor but this effect would onlyst for one year, ording to them) He could only do cramming teaching, squeeze in everything he could teach, and let Rowen slowly digested and absorbed. Among them, Life Return (Seimei Kikan) is the second path he prepared for Rowen. Rokushiki Esoterics¡¤Life Return (Seimei Kikan) is a thoroughly cheat skill. It allows the controller to control every cell in their body, even the hair! However, the ability to block blood flow and control wound contraction is actually an inferior ability of Semie Kikan. The real point is that as long as you learn Life Return (Seimei Kikan), you can learn everything quickly, and it can be called the Changing Muscles Scripture of One Piece World! As long as he learns this magical skill, Rowen will not instantly turn from being a genius to a useless person even if his One Year effect expires. ¡°I naturally know this, but I have another purpose. I have to learn Haki first¡­ If I can¡¯t learn Haki then I must at least learn the Wind Treading ss of Gyojin Karate (Fish-Man Karate)!¡± Rowen, unaware of his situation, exined while spitting out a name at Zephyr¡¯s puzzled gaze, ¡°Baroque Works!¡± ¡°Hmm?!¡± Zephyr frowned in surprise. ¡­ (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 86 Mission Part 2

Chapter 86 Mission Part 2

One monthter, in the Underground Training room of Recruit Camp. The room made from steel was filled with seawater up to the knees. Because it was seawater, Rowen felt very ufortable standing in it. The familiar feeling of powerlessness he first felt when he was getting chased in Sky Ind made him feel irritable. His Body unconsciously released a flicker of high-voltage current causing ripples to spread out on the surface of the water. Taking a deep breath, Rowen slowly moved his left foot forward, lunging backward. Suddenly! Shu¨¡! Rowen¡¯s gaze condensed as he lifts his hands in front of him and folded them into a circle. Gyojin Karate (Fish-Man Karate) ¡¤ Wind Treading ss ¡¤ Water Dragon Bullet! Buzz!! All of a sudden, the seawater in the training room let out a Buzz sound in unison and a huge Whirlpool appeared out of thin air, and with Rowen as the center of the circle, the Whirlpool wildly spread out in all directions, revealing the hard steel floor below. Immediately afterward, the seawater that spread out rose to the sky, forming a Snake-Like whip of water in the air, and crashed into the opposite wall. Bang! The seawater with great power mmed into the wall frantically, sting cracks in the steel wall. But then, the seawater did not immediately dissipate, instead, it bounced on the wall, hitting the bend and continuing to bounce. It wasn¡¯t until after five or six bounces that the energy in the water was exhausted, and the water dragon bullet exploded with a sound, and dispersed! Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©¡­ Rowen is going against the sea with his current move as no Devil Fruit user should be able to do anything to the water, he looked at the room with five more cobweb-like cracks on the wall and smiled with a satisfied expression on his face. ¡°Now that¡¯s what I call a magical Wind Treading ss of Gyojin Karate! Manipting the Water with the help of Wind and instead of using Water, I can use the Wind and the power will increase instead of decreasing.¡± The waves are not only driven by tides but they are also driven by strong winds. This is a truth that many people know. But throughout Sea, all users of Gyojin Karate (Fish-Man Karate) are water-based, and their fighting power is doubled when in the sea but they have forgotten the significance of wind. It¡¯s like Jinbe hitting BIG¡¤MOM in the Cake ind, he crushed a teacup and he used the water inside the tea. In the absence of water, Gyojin Karate (Fish-Man Karate) is not as good as ordinary wrestling skills, at least the Marine Rokushiki is still better than it in absence of water! In order for him to serve Rosa onnd for a long time, General Jade developed the Wind Treading ss without sufficient water flow, recing seawater with the same module form of Wind. He fused his new form with the Gyojin Karate (Fish-Man Karate) and pushed it to a higher level. Rowen has to say that if General Jade had gone on to be a Pirate then he would have caused a storm in the New World just based on this alone! Fred did not lose unjustly! Rowen sighed again as he thought of this. He raised his hand and put his fingers together, and waved them forward. Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©!! Gyojin Karate(Fish-Man Karate)¡¤Wind Treading ss¡¤Water-Thunder Arrow! Poof ¡­¡­ Snort! A seawater arrow burst out from the surface of the water, wrapped by the power of the gale, and flew to hit the wall. In the next second, a small crater exploded out of the wall, and the water current kept spreading on the wall, staining the surface into a translucent blue color. The seawater filled with the vigorous current has the destructive power of thunder and lightning, and at the same time, it also has the restraining effect of the seawater on the Devil Fruit Ability user, which is the unique skill Rowen has practiced this month. Without any attribute restraint, would he fight against the Undying Logia User without Armament Haki? What a joke! Rowen will use this trick to tell Crocodile that a Logia User can y in the water and he will also show him how terrifying this power can be! Since the Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) incident, the Baroque Work Agency has had a very difficult life. Mr.1 was arrested, Mr.3 was killed, Miss. Goldenweek was adopted as an adopted daughter by Tsuru, which was a heavy blow to the Baroque Work Agency. They have stopped all of their activities and have decided to remain in the dark and the Marines can¡¯t even detect any news of them even in the Underground World. The loss of personnel is second. The main point is that the Marines have told the world through their action that they are not anxious about the Baroque Work Agency, they have shown everyone what would happen if they dare to go against the Marines! Compared to the loss of high-endbat power, after being severely hit, others no longer believe in the Baroque Work Agency and they no longer trust them. The Baroque Works have no work and no work means no money. This indirectly affects their n to take over a country. This is the real crisis of the Baroque Work Agency. As one can imagine, Crocodile is quite hateful towards him who is the main reason why all of this had happened! These past few months have been calm but this is like the calm before a big storm. He had always stayed at the Marine Headquarters before, and the Headquarters Vice-Admirals had escorted him on the trip to the Hell Ind, so the other party had no chance to act against him. But now he has be a Rear Admiral and his reputation of being Marine¡¯s Genius Rookie has spread throughout the Sea, and he is about to go to Sea for a Mission. Rowen does not believe that Crocodile would be able to hold himself back from making a move. That cruel and cold-blooded Sand Crocodile, if he attacked Rowen then it would not be a half-assed attack, he woulde for Rowen with the intentions to kill! Among all the participants in the Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) incident, he is the easiest to target. Only bypletely eradicating him as the culprit can the Baroque Work Agency¡¯s reputation be restored. That¡¯s why Rowen told Zephyr that the other Marine Rokushiki techniques and Life Return (Seimei Kikan) can be put aside, he needs to learn Armament Haki and Gyojin Karate (Fish-Man Karate), they are going to be his ace in the hole. As an outsider, Zephyr can¡¯t see the mystery behind it, but he believes that Rowen isn¡¯t acting at a random thought. Zephyr had considerable trust in this disciple of his. Crunch¡­ Speak of trouble and trouble will arrive, apanied by an unpleasant distorted sound, the broken steel door was pushed open with brute force and Zephyr looked at the seawater flowing down his ankle into the corridor and his face twitched as he spoke to Rowen: ¡°The Fleet Admiral has a Mission to you, follow me!¡± The one-month rest and adaptation time is over, Rowen must formally contribute his strength to the Marines now. Not surprised by this, Rowen nodded his head and headed for the door. ¡°Wait!¡± Suddenly, Zephyr stopped him, and under thetter¡¯s confused look, he pointed to the chaotic seawater outside and said: ¡°Vaporise the seawater with your thunder and lightning. Don¡¯t hurt people or destroy public property! If you can¡¯t do it then you¡¯ll have to bring all this water up in a bucket!¡± Rowen: ¡°¡­¡± (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 87 Leaving Part 1

Chapter 87 Leaving Part 1

Headquarters fortress, Fleet Admiral office. Knock! Knock! Knock! ¡°Come in!¡± Sengoku, wearing toadstool sses, gazed at the master and disciple who walked into the office, with some dissatisfaction on his face: ¡°What took you so long? Have you forgotten even the most basic sense of time as a Marine! ¡­¡­Rowen!¡± ¡°Here!¡± ¡°You just be a Rear Admiral and you are already so tired, what are you going to do in the Future? Sleep while you are getting attacked by Pirates?!¡± Rowen: ¡°¡­¡± Looking at Zephyr next to him, Rowen silently muttered various curses under his breath and replied after saluting: ¡°Reporting, Fleet Admiral! Teacher Zephyr asked me to clean up the Training field, so I¡¯mte!¡± ¡°Shut up! Beingte means beingte, there is no excuse!¡± Sengoku grimaced and shouted: ¡°Go back and hand over your exnation report written in thirty thousand words to me. Do you understand?!¡± Rowen: ¡°¡­Understand!¡± ¡°Heh heh! Zephyr sneered beside him and he shrugged his shoulders when he saw the devilish look in Rowen¡¯s eyes: ¡°Kid, soldiers are not tired nor do they try to deceit their superiors, don¡¯t you know that? ¡®No, no, no, no, no, you guys are someone who belongs to a nest of snakes and rats, you fucking old-timers!¡¯ To put it bluntly, this whole fiasco was about teaching me a lesson, right?! No matter how good the students are, they will be caught and scolded first if they have made a mistake and they would be scolded even if they hadn¡¯t as the teacher would create a situation where they would make a mistake so that they will be more vignt and take preventive measures. These guys are worthy of being called old friends for decades, they canplete such clever cooperation without a single eye contact! Sengoku was in a good mood after he finished scolding Rowen and seeing the unpleasant look on Rowen¡¯s face, he returned to his seat after he had spoken his piece. Then he opened the drawer and fumbled in it while saying, ¡°Now you are a regr officer, and you are a Rear Admiral in Headquarters. Every move of yours represents the face of Marines, try not to mess anything up!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, here is your Mission, take a look!¡± With that said, Sengoku seemed to have touched something, so he threw it on the table and pushed it towards Rowen. G¨¥ Zh¨©¡­ But at this time, they only heard a crisp sound as something identally fell to the ground. The air was quiet for a moment as the three eyes locked neatly on the unidentified object. Rowen blinked and was amused. ¡°Fleet Admiral, is there still anything to discuss about writing my exnation for beingte?¡± Sengoku: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ahem, what exnation? Why don¡¯t I know anything about it¡­¡± Rowen had a cheerful expression on his face as he nodded: ¡°Indeed, I didn¡¯t see anything. When Rowen left with the Mission information, Zephyr red at Sengoku with a look of hatred on his face and cursed angrily, ¡°Sengoku You Old Bastard! Can¡¯t you hide your Senbai(A type of snack) in a better ce?¡± ¡°Why are you ming me? That Asshole Garp would find it no matter how well I hid it. This is the only ce that he darted not search because important documents are stored here!¡± Rip! Sengoku tore open the stic bag, took out a piece of Senbai, and handed it to Zephyr: ¡°Do you want some?¡± As the Fleet Admiral, for the sake of dignity and duty, he cannot leave the office without authorization. But there is always a head of things, and the only fun Sengoku can have after finishing the paperwork is to sneak in a snack when he is busy. Anyway, this is Fleet Admiral¡¯s office, who dares toe in without knocking? Then he got into the habit of eating a little when he had a headache, a little when he was bored, a little when he was in a good mood, and now he always had a snack in the office. Zephyr¡¯s nose smoldered with anger as he red at Sengoku and turned around and left: ¡°Eat eat eat eat, eat this and die of Diabetes you Old Bastard! ¡°Then you might as well advise Garp first, donuts are the real high-calorie food, he¡¯ll be the one to die first ¡­¡­¡± Sengoku shrugged and chewed the Senbai with a thumping sound. ¡­ The first mission that Sengoku handed over to Rowen was not a major deal. It was just that some Pirates have invaded an Allied Kingdom Member¡¯s nation Fat Fucks are not an opponent to the Pirates, so Sengoku sent Rowen to get rid of the pirates. It¡¯s a pure fighting mission and there is no brain work in it. For a rookie, this kind of mission is very good. Half a dayter, Rowen arrived at the harbor ready to go, and his Adjutant Dante, who had already received the order, had already gathered the men and lined up at the harbor to wait for their Senior Officials. It is worth mentioning that it took Quinn Dante¡¯s father more than ten years to be Headquarters Colonel from the Branch Sergeant. But his son Dante became Headquarters Lieutenant Commander directly after graduation. Dante demonstrated his superior Commanding ability during the trip to Hell Ind and he was well regarded by Sengoku. The soldiers were also quite convinced and impressed with Dante. After all, it is not simple for anyone to lead a team to make a living in Hell Ind. For the sake of Dante¡¯s potential and his father¡¯s face, Sengoku did not let Dante go to Four Seas for training and he assigned him to serve in the G-6 branch. Anyway, the young Dante nowcks only strength, going to the Four Seas ispletely unnecessary and would hinder his strength. However, this assignment was rejected by Dante. He actively asked to be Rowen¡¯s adjutant, thinking that he could grow stronger by his side! As a Rear Admiral, it is not too much to have a Lieutenant Commander as an adjutant, so Sengoku thought about it and agreed to Dante¡¯s request. Dante and Rowen belong to the same ss of Recruits and they have many things inmon and there will be no situation where the Young and new Soldier would have to rely upon the Old. If Dante was arranged for this position for any other person then it might be better. But with Rowen¡¯s stinky temper, being his adjutant and disobeying him would be worse than being Smoker¡¯s Senior Officials! ¡°Rear Admiral Rowen!¡± Dante was wearing a brown suit and the same Cloak of Justice on his back and he saluted Rowen from a distance when he saw him. (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 87 Leaving Part 2

Chapter 87 Leaving Part 2

Rowen returned the military salute and then nced at the Marine soldiers on the Battleship deck ready to go, and asked, ¡°Thank you for your trouble, how¡¯s the preparation going? This is the War Behemoth that I asked Fleet Admiral to deploy to me through Mr. Zephyr, don¡¯t let anything go wrong!¡± It stands to reason that a Headquarters Rear Admiral is eligible to be equipped with War Behemoth, but after all, the cost of one War Behemoth is high, and only a few powerful elites are eligible for using a War Behemoth as the main ship. Rowen is not good at asking anyone for anything but he has a high-ranking teacher who shamelessly grinds with Sengoku for a long time. Sengoku looked at Zephyr¡¯s face and heard his words before he assigned him a spare Old Battleship. ¡°Everything is ready to go!¡± Although it was for the purpose of growing stronger to serve as a Second-in-Command to Rowen, the difference between an ordinary Battleship and a War Behemoth is too great! The firepower of a War Behemoth alone is nearly five times higher than that of an Ordinary Battleship! Dante is also very excited to be the second inmand on the War Behemoth. ¡°That¡¯s good, board the ship!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Looking at the War Behemoth that slowly pulled up the sails in front of him, Rowen has to say that he was a little excited. Fist to fist is a man¡¯s romance! The Steel Monster with its gun barrel in front of him emitting the aura of ughter perfectly fits Rowen¡¯s aesthetic, and this romantic taste is beyond the understanding of ordinary people. ¡°Huh? Doghead Battleship?¡± Looking up at his Battleship, Rowen suddenly spotted the Dog Head Battleship that was also docked in the harbor in the distance. Since the banquet that night, Rowen didn¡¯t know where Garp, Rosa, and others have disappeared to, and Rowen has devoted himself to training without caring about the reason for their disappearance. But now looking at the tightly squared object bound by canvas cover that was slowly hoisted from the Doghead Battleship, Rowen knew that his guess hade true. On the deck, Garp¡¯s gaze was majestic and solemn, and he looked at everyone with his Old tiger-like ferocity, keeping an eye on every soldier who was responsible for carrying the Square-shaped object. Seeing Rowen, he just nodded faintly and then proceeded to observe the lifting process. ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ Rosa finally dug out the Poneglyph. Is Garp responsible for carrying it?¡± Rowen can¡¯t think of anything other than a Poneglyph Stone that can make Crocodile so willful, Crocodile even sent out his high-ranking people to secure it and it was not a treasure. Now it turns out that Rowen had guessed right. After the anti-invasion war with other countries ended, Fred was also curious about what Baroque Works was digging. He ordered workers to continue to dig along with the big pit they opened, and finally, he dug to the Poneglyph buried in the Underground. So they immediately rushed to the Marine Headquarters and even sent news ahead with a ship sent in the middle of the night, they want to borrow Marine¡¯s hand to hand it over to the World Government. Whether it is the Fourth Road Poneglyph that had not appeared in the original book or the Intelligence Poneglyph that records Ancient Weapon, it is a destructive missile that had fallen upon the Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital). If they did any private research on it then their ind would be destroyed by the Buster Call, and any information leakage about a Poneglyph will also lead ambitious piratesing their way. Their safest option is to hand it over to the World Government. If Rosa can¡¯t even understand this then she doesn¡¯t deserve to be called ¡°Queen¡±. After receiving such important news, Sengoku immediately ordered Garp to set off and escorted the Poneglyph from Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital). With full speed ahead, the round trip time of two months was abruptlypressed to one month. If Rowen¡¯s guess is correct, soon there will be big figures from CP Organization walking out of Mary Geoise with the order from Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) to get the Poneglyph. Sure enough, a Battleship flying the g of World Government crossed their path before they werepletely away from Headquarters. The other side was of higher rank, and Rowen lined up on the side of the deck to salute, and he suddenly realized that the person who came was an acquaintance, and it was the same CP0 member who wasmissioned toe to the Marine Headquartersst time. ¡°Hello, my Lord! Goodbye, my Lord!¡± Looking at the familiar shameless smile, the CP0 member chose to remain silent. Then he turned his head and whispered to himself, ¡°Just a Rear Admiral? Quite clever, Sengoku.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Grand Line, Water Seven. This is a fountain-like water City. The buildings are radiallyyered from top to bottom, interspersed with clean and clear water. Under the sun, the whole City is covered in the hazy water mist making the city looks like something out of a dream and it looked as if it didn¡¯t belong to the human world. As a Water City, the roads here are very special. Except for the not so spacious Bluestone floor in front of the stores on both sides, there is only a waterway in the center of the road. The local residents here raise a kind of creature named ¡°Bru¡± as a means of water transportation. At the same time, Bru has a strong carrying capacity and can also be used to carry goods. Besides, Bru has a gentle personality and a pleasant appearance, and the small Bru with a double seat is a popr tour item. Starting from Marine Headquarters, Rowen¡¯s first stop is Water Seven. Naturally, Rowen didn¡¯te here to y or to take a rest, nor did hee here for the Pluton Blueprint¡­ Their mission location is ¡°Gourmet City¡± in Pi, and the Sea Train of Water Seven can be used to directly reach that location. As an earthling, Rowen knows how fast High-Speed Rail are and they are faster than sea transportation so he directly rejected the n of taking the Ship all the way through Eternal Pose and chose to take the Sea Train. At the same time, the reason why this Old Battleship was out of use is that it has many faults and Rowen can have it repaired here. For this reason, Rowen has brought out the red coral that Vice-Admiral Momousagi had given to him. There is really no way to use it to repay the debt at the Marine Headquarter. Anyway, this is not the Marine Headquarters so no one would know if he sold it here. ¡­ (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 88 Mission

Chapter 88 Mission

The sun was pleasant and the breeze was blowing gently. Sitting on a beach chair, Rowenined to Dante who was swinging a sword not far away while chewing on the meat steaks carefully cooked by the cook. ¡°It will take two and a half months to travel by sea, can you believe it?! Pi is also the famous Gourmet City of Grand Line, can¡¯t the Fleet Admiral established a Marine Branch there to take care of the Pirate infestation?!¡± He finally knew why Straw Hats caused so many troubles, there was never a big Marine Base with enough power to kill them because this sea is so big and expansive that the Marines couldn¡¯t be everywhere! A mission on them would have usually taken a few months to even start. By the time each Branch receives an order to stop them, they would have sailed away to god knows where. And the Straw Hats were just like the guerris, running from ce to ce and it wouldn¡¯t have been easy for the Marines to chase after them without knowing where they are going. Throughout the original work, only Aokiji was able to use the basta incident to determine their course and blocked them on an ind in advance. And then the ¡°Tyrant¡± Kuma fought them and made them fly in a separate way with his Devil Fruit Power. These two were the only times when they were attacked by a power many times higher than them It¡¯s no wonder that the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) will agree to establish the Oka Shichibukai (Seven Warlords of the Sea) System. Shichibukais are assholes, but they are very good at going to the locations that Marines can¡¯t and they also take care of some problems for the Marines. This is a problem caused by the addition of technological level, productivity, and the world environment, and there is almost no other solution! Perhaps there are solutions, such as Water Seven¡¯s specialty, the Sea Train¡­¡­ Rowen narrowed his eyes and took a sip from his ice drink. ¡°3778¡­3779¡­¡± Dante didn¡¯t know what Rowen was thinking. He counted the number of sword swings, and then rolled his eyes at Rowen: ¡°Rear Admiral Rowen, you also know that Gourmet City is very prosperous, don¡¯t you think that there must be some underlying currents there?¡± Dante is very envious of Rowen. As the developer of the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method, he can grow stronger even while lying down. But he had to practice hard all the time and he can¡¯t even keep up with Rowen¡¯s progress. Some people are really the envy of everyone else! What was even more wicked was that Rowen always came to watch him during his training time, telling him that he hade here to improve his Sword Technique training method, after all, he had just obtained a sword. Rowen swore upon the power of thunder with a finger of his hand pointed up at the sky that he is not here to watch him with a smug smile on his face! Swearing upon the power of thunder!!! You are the Thunder-Lighting Human, yet you still swear to the thunder??? Are you kidding me?! ¡°Tsk, Pirate Business!¡± Rowen smacked his lips and rolled over. There is no ck and white on any piece ofnd that can be called ¡°Prosperous¡± on the Grand Line, it is all gray areas. After all, Pirates are also human beings, and they also had to eat and drink and spread. Where there is demand, there is profit, and where there is profit, there are people who would be willing to take risks. The Pirate Era is surging forward with great momentum, and there are countless pirates going to sea. As long as you scrape some treasures from one-tenth of the pirate you pass by then it would be a considerable wealth! So the pirate business is not only not an exception, on the contrary, it is amon phenomenon. So arge Gourmet City only has a single Marine Station with a small toon of Marines in it and the main existence value of these Marines is only to receive criminals, as be the eyes of the Marine Headquarters. Deterning the Pirates almost entirely depends on the local defense force. In addition, the sea isplex and extreme weather is not umon, and ordinary inds are often swallowed by tsunamis so the Marines have no intention of ??establishing a branch in the nearby sea. That is the reason¡­ why Rowen is suffering right now! This time, one of the Pirate Syndicates was interested in Gourmet City¡¯s profits and threatened to destroy their country if they do notply with their wishes. With no outside help, the higher-ups in the Gourment City had to call the Marine Headquarters thousands of miles away for help while struggling. As the saying goes, a chef who does not want to be a local tyrant is not a qualified pirate. The Pirate Syndicate is using the Gourment City as a stepping stone. They want to use the wealth of Gourmet City to build their troops, provide food for said troops, and then conquer the New World with an army. Rowen has to say that this is also a group of rebel talents, they know that fighting a war costs money so they put their primary focus on money. But they don¡¯t know at all that no matter how many ordinary people there are, they can¡¯t even stand in the presence of the four monsters standing at the top of New World. In front of the real powerhouse, ordinary people are not even qualified to be cannon fodder! Sengoku did not deploy soldiers from the closest branch, but instead ordered Rowen, who was idle in the Headquarters, to take the initiative. The cryptic meaning is to dy as long as you can. As long as he doesn¡¯t let the Pirates destroy the country¡­ an Allied Kingdom Member who doesn¡¯t obey discipline won¡¯t get Marines full protection. The Marines can eliminate the Pirates but the Country itself is doing business with the Pirates and going against the Marines¡¯ Law and they are getting more and more arrogant while doing so and now that their scheme had backfired and they need help from the Marines. Should the Marines forget everything that they have done and help them with all their might? That is naturally impossible. Sengoku had begun to hate them for several years now. It is not difficult to see from here that there are no stupid people at the top positions in the Marines, they are all Sinister and Cunning Assholes! Rowen can guarantee that after he has solved the Pirate Coalition problem, the Marine Headquarters will instantly order the Soldiers to be stationed in the Gourment City and they would bepletely controlling the border defense lifeline. Then while arguing with the other party in the name of protecting Allied Kingdom Member, the Marines will slowly cannibalize the open Pirate business. Anyway, this is not something that Rowen needs to hurry for. Wanting to fully incorporate this, Rowen simply turned around halfway to Water Seven and have them repaired the ship on the way, and then he will take the Sea Train to steal back the lost time. At this moment, the messenger ran over and said after saluting Rowen. ¡°Rear Admiral Rowen, Water Seven is in sight, the navigation team requests instructions!¡± ¡°Well, okay. Notify everyone to prepare to dock, and everyone disembarks in batches. no drinking and no disturbing the civilians, those who vite the order will be hanged by their hands and beaten!¡± ¡°Huh? We can¡¯t drink?¡± The Messangerplexion became bitter and it looked like he was weeping. Rear Admiral Rowen in front of him is like most Officers in Garp factions, he doesn¡¯t have any arrogance. He can eat a big pot of rice in the cafeteria with ordinary soldiers and is friendly. After so many days, the men on board expressed their conviction and they were happy with him. But there was only one thing that made all the soldiers very unhappy! (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 89 Arrival Part 1

Chapter 89 Arrival Part 1

Marines are the army. Every soldier in the army can drink, including the Vice-Admirals themselves. So on weekdays, the soldiers on duty in this area are not strict and as long as they do not cause trouble, drinking one or two cups would be fine. But Rowen is different. He doesn¡¯t drink, and thinks that drinking must be a mistake! For example, he thought about the night he was congratted¡­ Therefore, this Battleship has an extra rule. Everyone can only drink the right amount of alcohol only one day a week, and they must divide the alcohol for all the members into several batches, which are fixed and rationed. You drink today and the other would drink tomorrow. Everyone takes turns to drink the appropriate amount of alcohol. Rowen caught one soldier who did not follow his orders and the result was¡­ He really hanged him up with his hands! Once seven or eight soldiers had stolen a bottle of wine, and after the cook had gone to tell, the group had been tied to the mast for a whole day and were as nearly dehydrated as salted fish when they wereid down. Under this severe punishment, this order was thoroughly implemented. Although the soldiers with good physique would not be dehydrated if they were hung up for a day, they have seen andughed at the people who were tied to a mast and they couldn¡¯t afford to be that person! Hearing the messengerining, Rowen smiled and tapped his finger on the hilt of Thunder Cloud and said: ¡°Oh? Do you want to say something?¡± Gulp¡­ ¡°No! We will immediately implement the orders!¡± The messenger was so frightened that he began to sweat, and ran to ry the order without saying a word. By the way, one time when Rowen was experimenting with Thunder Cloud, he identally released the thunder and wrapped the entire War Behemoth. All the Soldiers who were present on the Ship spent their day as charcoal-grilled salted fish. Since then, many people began to get cold sweats when they saw Rowen with his sword and they didn¡¯t want to experience that terrifying again! After solving the problem of the soldiers¡¯ appetite, Rowen turned around and asked, ¡°Dante, will you guard the Ship or go out to y?¡± Dante: ¡°¡­ Rear Admiral Rowen, we are not here to y, but to perform a Mission!¡± ¡°Hai, hai! The train to Gourmet City goes back and forth every ten days, and thest one left seven days ago. What would you do in these three days?¡± Dante: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ Half an hourter, the immenselyrge War Behemoth docked in the middle of Water Seven Galley-Lashipbuildingpany¡¯srgest dock Number One. The mayor of Water Seven Iceberg, who got the news brought all his confidants to greet them. The pirates who came here to repair their ship or buy new ships were hidden in the dark and they cast their eyes on the huge steel Monster and a horrified look appeared on his face. ¡°What is that? Is that really a Ship?¡± ¡°Ok¡­ so big! Say, the dock has enough space for it to dock, right?¡± ¡°Is this the Battleship of Marine Headquarters? This is horrifying!!¡± It is worth mentioning that Water Seven belongs to the same gray area as Gourmet City. They not only do ordinary business, but they also help Pirates in repairing their ships. The shipbuilding craft of Water Seven is well-known on the Grand Line. The Pirate King¡¯s Ship Oro Jackson was built by the legendary Shipbuilder Tom using Treasure Tree Adam. What a great celebrity effect this is! The ship of the Pirate King was built here. How can ordinary people bear to note here?! Where there is demand, there is interest, and where there is interest, there is business. Water Seven¡¯s pirate business started just like that. But even the Oro Jackson was not as big as the War Behemoth. This is a One Ship Army!!! This is not a fucking joke. Looking at the steel mountain-like ship on the harbor, and then looking at their own small ships that are less than above waterline for others. For a while, countless pirates were discouraged and have serious doubts about whether they want to remain as pirates. This is the awe-inspiring power of the Marine Headquarters! As a behemoth that suppresses anything on the Sea, even if they say nothing and do nothing, they can bring unspeakable panic among their enemies as long as they appear in front of them! ¡°Wee to Water Seven, this is Mayor of Water Seven, Iceberg.¡± A team of soldiers holding their guns to their chest stepped forward to disperse the crowd, leaving a passage between them. Two young men in Justice cloaks got off the Ship and walked along the passage towards Iceberg. A hint of surprise shed in Iceberg¡¯s eyes, especially when he saw the golden stars on Rowen¡¯s epaulettes, which made Iceberg even more curious. Such a young Rear Admiral, he seems to have heard of¡­ Iceberg is characterized by an ever so neatly trimmed purple short hair plus a seemingly never-ending clean-shaven beard scruff. Rowen walked up to him with Thunder Cloud pinned on his belt. His height had risen again after the continued development of his potential and it was close to two and a half meters, allowing him to look down on most of the people present, including Iceberg. ¡°You are the mayor, Iceberg?¡± For some reason, the in tone fell in Iceberg¡¯s ears, but he felt an invisible pressure on his body. ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s me! Do you need something, Lord Rear Admiral?¡± Iceberg asked as cold sweat appeared on his body. Rowen didn¡¯t answer in a hurry, moving his eyes slowly over to two CP9 Spys in the crowd behind Iceberg, and then stopping at the outlines of the Ships in Dock One that were covered by tarps and appeared to be about to be overhauled. Then Rowen smiled a sunny smile. My Red Coral is saved! ¡°I¡¯ve heard for a long time that Master Tom¡¯s disciple is a master of shipbuilding, but today I see that you truly do deserve your reputation.¡± ¡°Haha, it was because my Master taught me everything. Sir Rear Admiral, I have prepared a dinner at the mansion, and I hope you would grace us with your presence.¡± Iceberg smiled when he heard Rowen¡¯s words and could only apany him, but when he saw the cold light shing in Rowen¡¯s eyes, his heart tightened and he knew he was about to bleed. Water Seven is an Allied Kingdom Member, and the Ship Building Industry ounts for more than 80% of the ind¡¯s economy, so the Marines have always kept a blind eye on them when they tantly repaired the Pirate Ships. But every time someonees and if they happen to run into the Pirate Ship under renovation then it became necessary for him to spend money to eliminate future disasters. Iceberg had thought that the young Rowen would not be as shameless as those Marine veterans, and maybe he did not even see the Pirate Ships, but Iceberg clearly underestimated Rowen¡¯s vision, and he also overestimated Rowen¡¯s lower limit. In terms of shamelessness, if Rowen said that he is number two in the entire World Government then no one would dare to call themselves number one and even the CP0 would testify this! ¡°It would be good to eat something!¡± (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 89 Arrival Part 2

Chapter 89 Arrival Part 2

Rowen looked at Iceberg as if he was looking at a fool and then greeted him backward: ¡°Dante! Arrange a few people to follow me. Others are free to move around except for those who need to stay here. They must return to camp before eight o¡¯clock. Besides¡­ If someone dares to drink privately then skin them and dip their bodies in the sea!¡± Gulp! The soldiers shuddered one after another, and Dante smiled bitterly and shook his head, agreeing to arrange Rowen¡¯s orders. However, heforted the soldiers by saying: ¡°I won¡¯t really pull your skins off, I am not that cruel, at most¡­ I will cut a few holes in your body and dipped you in seawater.¡± Hiss¡­¡­!! Now, the Soldiers felt like crying when they heard Rowen¡¯s words, you might as well kill us! Salting the Open Wounds, this is pure torture!! ¡­ Rowen walked towards the Water Seven Center under the leadership of Iceberg. Among the crowd, Rob Li and Kaku, who are still acting like ordinary Shipwright, nced at each other and breathed out a sigh of relief. The Judicial Ind and Marine Headquarters are close and Rowen¡¯s name has long been known to them. For this new Rear Admiral, who has done a lot of things, they are like CP0 as they have no intentions of provoking him. But they do not want to provoke because they know who the other party is, but Rowen does not know who they are! At the first nce, they couldn¡¯t understand why, but the two of them knew very well that Rowen was suspicious of them. For the truly strong, even if they do not master Observation Haki, they can still see who is strong and who is weak. If a monster with a Doriki Valueparable to a Marine Rear Admiral emerged from a pile of scum with less than fivebat effectiveness then anyone would take a closer look. ¡°He should have noticed our anomaly, to avoid his suspicion, let Kalifa contact him privately to show him that we are also with the World Government.¡± Rob Li said to Kaku, who nodded and left the crowd and walked towards the famous tavern street of Water Seven. It doesn¡¯t matter if Rowen finds out. He is a Marine. Although they have a bad rtionship with CP Organization, he would not dare to actively destroy their Mission. They are afraid that Rowen would feel strange with their presence and he will ask Iceberg about them, and then Iceberg would likely be suspicious of them. After all, why are such strong people working for him?! Then their disguise would be in vain and their mission would fail. It is only Sea Cnder in 1515. Li and others are not the top five foremen of the future No. 1 Dock, nor have they demonstrated their outstandingbat effectiveness in front of Iceberg. If they are discovered at this time by Iceberg then they wouldn¡¯t even need to think about the oue. Although they were unhappy that Spandam threw them to Water Seven for an indefinite mission because of a clue that he got from unreliable resources, the loyalty of the CP9s cultivated since childhood is beyond doubt, and they would never fail their Mission. Naturally, Rob Li at this time is still rtively naive, thinking that they would be able to anything with them being CP9. However, in fact, they have been lurking in Water Seven for five full years, and it was not until Straw Hats appeared that they ended their lurking Mission with a big defeat. ¡­ Everyone came to a White Building following Iceberg. Iceberg concurrently serves as the mayor of Water Seven and the president of Galley-La Company. The Headquarters building of Galley-La is the office of the Mayor¡­ This is no longer collusion between government and business, but the integration of government and business! It is unreasonable to put it in other ces, but Iceberg is so admired by the citizens of the Water Seven that no one cares about these things. ¡°Sir Rear Admiral, pleasee inside!¡± Iceberg smiled and led the way for Rowen to the dining room, he then turned to his secretary Kalifa and said, ¡°Kalifa, tell the kitchen to prepare the food, and see if my red wine is ready to be served.¡± ¡°Understood, Mayor!¡± Kalifa, a slender blond-haired girl, hugged the folder with her right hand and squeezed the huge fullness of her chest into waves. At the same time, she pushed the sses on the bridge of her nose with her left index finger and fingertip and answered. ¡°You are quite lucky Mayor Iceberg!¡± I also want a big beauty to approach me with no purpose! Rowen smacked his lips andughed, ¡°But Wine is not necessary, drinking is a mistake.¡± Iceberg was startled and he then remembered Rowen¡¯s orders to the Soldiers in the dock andughed self-deprecatingly: ¡°Yes, yes, drinking is a mistake. Sir Rear Admiral, please sit down.¡± ¡°Call me Rowen, Rear Admiral or something sounds too distant.¡± After all, I¡¯m not familiar with him, so I¡¯m embarrassed to do it! ¡°Rowen?!¡± Suddenly, Iceberg¡¯s memory became clear. Almost a few weeks ago, a major event happened in Marine Headquarters. A recruit killed the Hell Ind Crab that had almost destroy the world more than ten years ago and was awarded with the position of Rear Admiral. This matter was published in the world newspaper and was all the rage for a while. But most people thought that the Marines were ying a trick, in order to give the guy named Rowen a suitable reason the rank of Rear Admiral. After all¡­¡­ If the Hell Ind Crab died so easily then why would Marines need to make such a big sacrifice back then? Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders, Rowen is a big figure with a lot of backing, allowing Marine Headquarters to open the back door for him. But the fact is that Rowen really did such an incredible thing. At the same time, not only did he have no background, he is even¡­ Very poor! He is poor to the point of having toe knocking to make ends meet this way¡­ Marine¡¯s Military sry is paid annually, and before the end of the year, the only Belly in Rowen¡¯s hands is the one he gets from selling emeralds. However, although most people despise Rowen who has used his background to get his current position, no one is qualified to look down on him. After all, among the countless spections, there is always this one: The Marines made an exception to open the back door to his Rear Admiral position in order topletely tie Rowen with them. Because Rowen is the Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability user who has disappeared for hundreds of years! He is the holder of the Devil Fruit called the Strongest Logia! With such a powerful power, not to mention the Marines who are willing to give a Rear Admiral to pull him with them, countless Kingdoms are willing to offer their Kingdom Princess to tie Rowen to them! The Three Admirals of Marines often haunt the Grand Line to perform missions and they help power to destroy anything in their path. They have god-like powers and the concept of ¡°Strongest Combat Power¡± is well known. As a member of the Grand Line, if they don¡¯t understand the meaning of the word ¡°Logia¡±, then they would be more ignorant than the fishes in the sea! ¡°So it¡¯s Sir Rowen. I didn¡¯t recognize you. Forgive me!¡± Iceberg did not dare to underestimate Rowen. The various legends of Rumble-Rumble Fruit let him realize that even if Rowen doesn¡¯t have the strength of a Rear Admiral from Marine Headquarters but his Devil Fruit alone was enough to destroy the entire Water Seven! In this world, your strength would make you king! On the other hand, while Iceberg and Rowen were waiting for the dinner to start, Kalifa walked out of the kitchen and tucked Den Den Mushi into the mysterious interdimensional space on her chest, and calmly turned into a dead-end alley. At the same time, a circr door opened abruptly on the gray-blue brick wall. Blueno, a CP9 member disguised as a bar boss, stood behind the door and handed Kalifa a note, and then said: ¡°Be careful, the other party has found Li and others. Make contact with him before he asks Iceberg any question about us and our mission ends in failure. ¡° Kalifa scanned his Mission with a single nce and deted: ¡°They were found?! How long have we been lurking here? How did he found us?!¡± It¡¯s true that men are all big pigs! They aren¡¯t careful at all! (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 90 Exposed

Chapter 90 Exposed

To get close to Iceberg, Kalifa managed to get rid of his former Secretary, she also memorized relevant information by notes, and finally, she stood out from a handful ofpetitors and be Iceberg¡¯s close secretary. It took her so much time to achieve her initial goals, and before they had time to investigate, Blueno told her that Li had been exposed¡­ What the hell is up with that?! You are ying with me, right? The unhappy Kalifa, with an aura of being unapproachable and stepping on the height of hatred, twisting her waist and returned to the restaurant. By this time, Rowen and Iceberg have been chatting andughing. It was almost time, and Rowenined if pointedly. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it! Although I¡¯m a Rear Admiral, I¡¯m still a newbie, and the Fleet Admiral gave me an old Battleship, with problems all over the ce. The cabin was flooded the other day! Don¡¯t you think that it is quite annoying?!¡± The dignified Marine Battleship cabin flooding with water is indeed quite embarrassing, even if the ship is an old one, it is also a Large Scale Marine Battleship and it is a War Behemoth! There are many Headquarters Vice-Admiral who couldn¡¯t even get a War Behemoth as their main ship even after years of hard work. Iceberg choked for a moment, not knowing how to answer this question. But he immediately reacted when he understood the implication of these words and drew in a cold breath. Wait, this is Water Seven, I¡¯m the boss of Galley-La Shipbuilding Company, and this guy needs his Battleship repaired¡­ Does Rowen mean what I think he means?!! Sure enough, Rowen didn¡¯t wait for Iceberg¡¯s answer and said to himself: ¡°Speaking of this, Mayor Iceberg, yourpany¡¯s business is good¡­ Just now on the dock, the ships that need to be overhauled were covered by a tarpaulin sheet, there must ten or at least eight ships there. Am I right?¡± Dante was drinking the pre-dinner appetizer soup spoon by spoon and his spoon froze when he heard Rowen¡¯s words. He immediately lowered his head, not daring to look around. It¡¯s a shame that the rip-off is so obvious!! He knew that Rowen was poor and he wanted to save money on ship repairs. Water Seven was doing pirate business, and Iceberg cannot be faulted for that as the money came out of this business. And they are not Branch Generals, they aren¡¯t even the Vice-Admirals of the Headquarters. If Fleet Admiral knows about this then they will have beat them up one by one! Dante is currently feeling despair, he wants to change his Senior Official¡­ Dante suddenly regretted his decision of following Rowen. For Rowen¡¯s bluntness, Iceberg was also quite speechless. However, he has been mentally prepared and the expression on his face did not even show a trace of embarrassment, and he cannot shirk without dishonor, and said: ¡°Sir Rear Admiral, you have worked hard to maintain the peace, how can you go to the sea in a defective Battleship? In that case, it just so happens that we have some experience in repairing Ships, so I would like to ask you to allow me to make a modest contribution to your Battleship!¡± ¡°Eh! How can I do that? I don¡¯t have money to pay you.¡± ¡°Rear Admiral Rowen doesn¡¯t need to so serious! Water Seven is also a World Government Allied Kingdom Member, and Marines are also an organization of World Government. We are all like a family. What¡¯s the point of paying for a small favor!¡± ¡°Good point, we don¡¯t need to talk about money in the family! Come on, Mayor Iceberg, I¡¯ll drink a toast to you instead of tea!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare to! Rear Admiral Rowen, please sit down, I will do it!¡± G¨± L¨±¡­¡­ D¨±n D¨±n D¨±n! Dante didn¡¯t want to look at them. The two of them are hypocritical to their core. They spoke one beautiful word after another and in the end, their words became shameless to the extreme. But refurbishing the Battleship is good for them so he simply watched them and pretended not to hear anything. At this moment, Dante suddenly smelled a fragrant wind on the tip of his nose, and the vignce he had developed on the Hell Ind told him that someone was quickly approaching his back. The visitor did not have any good intentions! Dante narrowed his eyes and the Killing intent overflowed from his body. Cang!! In the crowd¡¯s suspicious gaze, Dante instantly drew his sword and rose up and the fierce beast-like aura he had umted through Hell Ind radiated out. The weaker ones could not even breathe at all in front of this Killing Intent, and the only thing that they could see was a de light in front of their eyes. Dante¡¯s eyes were cold as he pointed his de towards the woman in front of him, he coldly snorted and asked: ¡°Who are you?!¡± Gulp¡­! Kalifa¡¯s hands and feet were stiff and cold sweat began to fell from her forehead as she fell to the ground. The sharp de was less than three centimeters away from the tip of her nose at this time, and a killing auraing from the tip of the de could be smelled with a gentle breath. That is the unique smell of blood, grease, and bone marrow mixed on the body of the de and infiltrated into the metal. Isn¡¯t he a Marine? Why is his Killing Intent stronger than a bloodthirsty Pirate?! What Kalifa didn¡¯t know was that the officers who came out of the Headquarters Recruit Camp arepletely different from the ordinary Marine they were used to seeing. The Killing intent, which was umted from fighting for survival, and the tyranny carved into the bones, could not be erased in just over a month. Nowadays, many new Soldiers from Hell Ind are like Dante. They see everyone as if they were looking at their prey. They eat like beasts and protect their food, and they watch their surroundings with fierce eyes, which makes people shudder. Dante recognized who the woman in front of him was, but when the opponent approached, her movements were obviously not ordinary. He turned around and drew his sword very fast, but the opponent was still able to react and stop a distance away from the sword. Dante and see and feel that the other party is quite unusual. This is a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing! Being locked in by Dante¡¯s eyes as he was looking at prey, Kalifa didn¡¯t dare to move even a single bit. She is sure that as long as she took some form of action that is judged as a threat by the other party then this sword will wipe her aorta without hesitation! This is a strong and dangerous man! Fortunately, at this moment, Iceberg stood up in a panic, and shouted nervously, ¡°Kalifa! What are you doing?! Apologize to Master Lieutenant Commander!¡± ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Kalifa looked like a dog that had been scolded by her master for no reason, she just wanted to take the opportunity to sneak upon Dante to tell him her identity, but she didn¡¯t expect Dante to be so sensitive. Facing Dante¡¯s sight, Kalifa was struggling to even speak, she couldn¡¯t get off the ground and she cursed Rob Li and Kaku in her heart! But Iceberg¡¯s orders just gave her an opportunity to step back, so she just expressed the right amount of panic on her face, and said to Dante: ¡°My Apologies, Lieutenant Commander, I wasn¡¯t nning to disturb you or anyone here.¡± After saying that, Kalifa raised her left foot without moving so that everyone could see that she had broken off the heel. ¡°Rear Admiral Rowen, Lieutenant Commander Dante, this happened because of myx discipline. I apologize to both of you!¡± Iceberg was weak and couldn¡¯t notice the difference between him and Kalifa. He quickly apologized to Rowen and Dante fearing that Kalifa would be held ountable. Due to the death of his Master Tom, Iceberg and his Little Brother Cutty m, whose pseudonym is Franky, had no good impressions of the World Government. They evenbeled Marines as a minion as a Gangster. (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 91 All In Part 1

Chapter 91 All In Part 1

Dante remained silent and looked at Rowen. Thetter paused his eyes on Kalifa and smiled: ¡°Put the sword down, Dante, don¡¯t be so sensitive. The Water Seven Sea Train goes directly to the Judicial Ind, and the Judicial Ind route goes directly to the Marine Headquarters. Who dares to attack us, Marine, here?!¡± ¡°Um¡­ sorry, I was too cautious.¡± Dante narrowed his eyes, sheathed his sword, and nodded towards Kalifa. Is Water Sevenpletly safe? No, it¡¯s not safe either. But out of trust in Rowen, even with his heart filled with doubts, Dante chose to obey orders. ¡°Ha¡­Haha!¡± Iceberg was wiping the sweat from his forehead, and said, ¡°Yes, Water Seven is not far from Marine Headquarters. It only takes one day to reach there on the Sea Train. We are very safe here! Come, Lieutenant Commander Dante, the dinner is here, please sit down!¡± Nodding his head, Dante pulled out his chair with no expression on his face. Just as he was about to sit down, he suddenly noticed three characters outlined in light ck scratches behind him where Kalifa had just stood: CP9¡­¡­ Judging from the thickness of the scratch, it is made from a high-heeled shoe! Dante was taken aback and looked up at Rowen, only to find that thetter did not look sideways, and instead he took out the handkerchief and wiped the sauce on the corner of his mouth. Did he already see it?! When?! ¡°Damn him to high hell! The gap between us is getting bigger and bigger!!¡± Dante secretly clenched his fist, and while sitting down, he wiped the trace with his leather shoes. Near the door, Kalifa was relieved to see this scene. Men are big Pigs! Men are big Pigs! Men are big Pigs! Important things need to be said three times! ¡­ After a good meal and refusing Iceberg¡¯s repeated requests to stay, Rowen was escorted out of the Mayor¡¯s building by Iceberg. Water Seven was still quite beautiful under the moonlight, and the tourists came and went to bring the ce to life. On the way back, Dante tried to ask his queries several times, but he was stopped by the look in Rowen¡¯s eyes. In this way, a group of people did not speak to each other as they walked through the busy street and reached a quiet alley. At this point, Rowen suddenly stopped and fished out the cigar from his pocket, and lit it with a high-voltage current leaping like a genie between his fingers and thumbs. ¡°Come out, Miss Kalifa. Just tell me what¡¯s going on here.¡± Since speaking to Zephyrst time, the old man has slowly reduced the number of cigarettes he smokes. He knew his body well and he could tell that the dark wounds left behind in his youth gradually erupted as he grew older, his asthma symptoms became more and more obvious, and his strength was not as good as it was before. Even without thinking about it, Zephyr started to quit smoking in order to teach his close disciple Rowen and see what kind of future he would bring. While Zephyr quit smoking, Rowen was able to buy all those expensive stocks of cigars cheaply. Rowen, who now has no worries about smoking the best cigars in the world, had a great time smoking these Cigars. His self-healing ability has be more and more perverted as his strength increases. Now, let alone smoking a cigar, even smoking sulfur will not kill him! After Rowen finished speaking, the alleyway was still silent. It seemed that Rowen was just talking to the air and the situation got a little embarrassing. Seeing this, Rowen was not in a hurry and sneered. An electric current prated into the ground from under his feet and turned into thousands of snakes, illuminating the night sky, and fiercely rushing forward. Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©!! Whiz! Whiz! Whiz! Several dark shapes burst out of the darkness andnded in front of Rowen. Rowen found that Kalifa, the weakest, was shaking in her hands and feet when she got to her feet, she is apparently hurt by the Current. Dante drew his sword in his hand and shouted, ¡°Be careful! Protect Rear Admiral!¡± Cang! Click! The soldiers who could be selected as Rowen¡¯s guards were all well-trained, without a word of nonsense, they just pulled out their weapons and pointed their guns at the enemies. As long as the opponent moves, they will open fire without hesitation. No matter how big the difference between their strength and Rowen is, and it would be seen who would be protecting whom in the future, the guards¡¯ duty is to protect their Senior Officials. If someone wants to take any action against Rowen then they must first step over their bodies. ¡°NO! NO! NO! Please don¡¯t get me wrong, we have no intentions to fight you.¡± The speaker was not a human, but a pigeon standing on the shoulder of the cloaked man in the middle, named Hattori, a pet of Rob Li. An unsmiling and cold-blooded guy like Li often uses ventriloquism with Hattori to say something ridiculous and make various exaggerated expressions, which can be regarded as a kind of contrast. ¡°We are a member of CP9 Organization under the World Government, and we are here to execute a Mission in Water Seven.¡± ¡°CP9¡­ Is this organization really exist?¡± As a childing from a respected Marine Family, Dante had heard of the CP9 Division, but because the other party has always been mysterious, even he could not tell the truth from the fake. After looking at them for some time, he turned his head and looked at Rowen. Rowen naturally knows that they are genuine, but he can¡¯t directly identify them as such, otherwise, he won¡¯t be able to exin the source of his intelligence, so he smiled and asked: ¡°CP9? Sorry, I haven¡¯t heard of it¡­ Prove it to me, otherwise, I will let you know what happens to someone who impersonates as a government agent!¡± Boom! A thunderbolt shot out from his fingers and struck the stone b in front of Rob Li¡¯s leather shoes in a sh of lightning. Even with so many people present, no one could see the trajectory of the thunderbolt¡¯s movement, and they could only detect the attack through the spots of light left on their retina after the shock passed. When the thunder dispersed, the hard stone b in front of Lhi¡¯s shoes was scorched ck and the center of the b was shattered beyond recognition. Rumble-Rumble Fruit, the killing power of this Devil Fruit can be described as insurmountable! Rob Li was unmoved by Rowen¡¯s demonstration, and he had a preconceived conversation in his heart, which was also the reason for his proactive appearance tonight. He spoke to the tall female in the cloak: ¡°Kalifa, use Shigan (Finger Gun) on me.¡± Kalifa¡¯s cloak was purely superfluous, as she was the only one of the three with a bulging chest, and with the familiar smell of perfume, even Dante could tell who she was. After getting the order, Kalifa didn¡¯t squirm and pulled off her cloak and pushed her sses with her fingertips. Death Shigan (Finger Gun)-Whip! (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 91 All In Part 2

Chapter 91 All In Part 2

When she waved her hand, her arm twisted like a boneless dancing rope. A powerful force, locked between the muscle and the bone, reached up to her index finger and, with the strength of her swinging arm, hit Rob Li in the heart. This move is as powerful as the powerful flintlock guns developed by Marine. If this move hit any normal person then it would have blown their hearts out of their chest! But since Rob Li dared to let Kalifa attack him, he naturally had has the confidence to protect himself. He kept his hands in his pockets. Before the Shigan (Finger Gun) came to his body, his muscles suddenly tightened. Tekkai (Iron Body)! Boom!! The Shigan (Finger Gun) collided with his chest, and his flesh and blood body made a steel-like sound. Rob Li¡¯s cloak and casual suit on his chest were hit by a high-speed Shigan (Finger Gun), but this attack didn¡¯t even leave a red spot on his muscle. He is highly aplished in Marine Rokushiki, especially in Tekkai (Iron Body), and Shigan (Finger Gun)! There is no stronger exnation than showing these two tricks. This is a secret that Marines do not pass on to anyone and there are only a few people in Sea who can imitate these moves. Except for a certain Rubber Monkey¡­ Snap! ¡°Wonderful Tekkai (Iron Body)!¡± Rowen bit his cigar and pped his hands, motioning the soldiers to put away their weapons. Rob Li deserves his reputation as the ¡°Strongest Man in 800 years within the CP Organization¡±, and with the defense provided by this Tekkai (Iron Body), he can move unhindered in the First Half of Grand Line. Hoo ¡­¡­ Since they are agents of the World Government then what they do has nothing to do with us Marines. Dante let¡¯s go back!¡± After exhaling out a smoke ring, Rowen didn¡¯t talk nonsense, and turned around and left. Rob Li was simply surprised by Rowen¡¯s uncaring attitude and warned: ¡°Don¡¯t mention our existence to anyone, Rear Admiral Rowen, otherwise, you will you will face the consequences at your own risk!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a man who hates trouble ¡­¡­¡± Rowen waved his hand and led the group away. When they disappeared at the end of the street, Kalifa asked with some incredulity, ¡°That¡¯s it? He just left like that?¡± ¡°What else can he do?¡± Kaku, who had been ying with the wooden figure next to him, pulled down his hood and shrugged: ¡°We are CP9, Kalifa. It would do him no good to oppose us. Naturally, he will walk away!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Kalifa muttered carelessly, feeling a little unreal in her heart. The new Rear Admiral at the Marine Headquarters is no simple man, as evidenced by the part where Rowen knocked Iceberg off his feet. And his Lieutenant Commander, Quinn Dante, is also quite unusual. ¡°Well, go back Kalifa, don¡¯t make Iceberg suspicious.¡± Rob Li prevented the two from continuing to talk, and then looked in the direction where Rowen disappeared and said lightly: ¡°He¡¯s a smart man, and smart men know what they have to do.¡± After all, he took the lead in pulling down his hood, stepping on Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk), and quickly disappearing into the night. Kaku and Kalifa nced at each other, and also pulled down their hoods and disappeared in ce. But they didn¡¯t notice that Rob Li¡¯s hand, which had been in his pocket from the beginning, was oozing cold sweat. ¡°If that attack had hit me, could I have resisted?¡± Recalling the lightning attack just now, Rob Li secretly thought about the simted battle and finally came to the conclusion that if both sides went to war, he would die! In the eyes of outsiders, it was Rowen who chose to back down because of power priorities, and it was CP9 who won. But in Li¡¯s mind, he was being spared his life, and it was Rowen who didn¡¯t care to take a shot at him! Weakness is a sin, and Li, who has implemented it as a life-long creed, suddenly and sadly finds himself part of the original sin. ¡°Marine Headquarters¡­Rear Admiral Rowen¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°You didn¡¯t hear anything tonight, you didn¡¯t see anything, Understand?!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Very well, disband now!¡± Dante finished warning the soldiers and then he walked over to Rowen and asked, ¡°Rear Admiral Rowen, do you think there is something going on in Water Seven that is worthy of CP9¡¯s presence?¡± As a true secret organization, even though it is close at hand, the existence of CP9 is still unknown to most marines. Such a mysterious organization suddenly appeared in Water Seven and lurked beside the mayor Iceberg. What is it that makes them appear here and they even worked in secret? ¡®Naturally, it is for the Ancient Weapon Pluton!¡¯ Rowen rolled his eyes. Dante is a good person and he manages things well. With him here, Rowen can basically lie down and live his life without having to deal with trivial matters. But there is the only problem that is very troublesome for him, he doesn¡¯t know when to speak secretly and when to let things go. Even a blind person could see that this matter is important. CP9 is warning the Marines to not intervene in their matters. This is also the reason why Rowen chose to simply walk away. He doesn¡¯t want the CP Organization to take care of him after he finishes his work. But Dante knew this and couldn¡¯t restrain his curiosity, and wanted to ask what happened. For this reason, Rowen thinks that a saying back in his world fits Dante well, ¡®Curiosity killed the cat¡¯ and in this situation, Dante being the cat would also take Rowen with him! Life is precious and death is endless! Don¡¯t ask about that bunch of cunts, I¡¯m going to practice, are youing?¡± ¡°Uh, no more¡­Farewell!!¡± Dante shuddered, not daring to ask more and he disappeared from his ce. Due to the Awakening of the Initial Form of Armament Haki, in order to catch up with Rowen, Dante has been focusing on the development of the Armament Haki during this period. But it is a unique development focusing on one single weapon and the progress behind closed doors is extremely slow. So he once took the initiative to challenge Rowen, wanting to make progress through battle. Then he sadly found that he was really out of his league! As long as Rowen uses the speed advantage of being a Thunder-Lighting Human, Dante is nothing more than a sandbag that can move in front of Rowen! And Rowen never shows mercy, he only used a few moves to knock him out and throw him into the sea, after a few times, Dante no longer dared to find Rowen for sparring. Rowen sneered at this, ¡°Why are you striving to improve your Armament Haki? Why are even afraid to get a little beaten up? Don¡¯t you know, what doesn¡¯t kill you makes you stronger.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 92 Disturbance Part 1

Chapter 92 Disturbance Part 1

With Dante out of the way, Rowen arrives in the Training Room situated at the lowest level of the Battleship. This Training room is made out of pure steel, and the walls of this room are riddled with irregr bullet-hole-like transmitters, this environment is enough to send a Panic-terror victim into aa. Due to the limitation of the Battleship area, Rowen can only do some basic training during his time on the ship, and the extensive wide range attack moves of his Devil Fruit cannot be developed in-depth. His training with Armament Haki needs morebat cooperation, so he can only train Observation Haki and Marine Rokushiki here. This Training Room was specially modified for practicing Observation Haki. For this reason, he dismantled the Cannon Shell Device in the underground training room of the Recruit Camp and installed it here in half a month. But because there are no qualified scientists on the ship, the distribution of bullet holes after moving was irregr, and the arrangement of the holes looked as if it had been chewed through by a dog. Rowen can only praise Vegapunk in his heart seeing that this device is still operatable even if it is messed up! ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Pressing the start switch, Rowen discarded his cloak and suit and stood in the middle of the field with only a pair of shorts on his body. Afterward, he picked up the sweat-soaked cloth strip on the ground and wrapped it around his eyes. Suddenly, his vision waspletely obscured, and the scene in front of his eyes was pitch ck. Rowen could only use his memory to determine his position. ¡°Di Di, Starting!¡± An emotionless synthetic sound reverberated in Rowen¡¯s ears, and in the next moment, small Cannon Shells bounced out of theuncher one by one. Kami-e (Paper Drawing)! Hearing the sound of the wind, Rowen used nothing but Kami-e (Paper Drawing), which is somewhat simr to Observation Haki. He sinks his mind and works hard to perceive the changes in airflow through his skin. His body became soft as if it was boneless and as light as a feather as he worked hard to avoid theing small Cannon Shells. Boom¡­ As the number of Cannon shells increases, the Cannon Shells continue to collide with each other and deviate from the established route. This caused great difficulty for Rowen as he could not just guess their path ording to the holes theye out of and an out-of-control Cannon Shell bounced up and hit him on the nose, causing Rowen to tilt his head back. In order to add pressure to himself, he reced the original small steel balls with rubber balls. For Logia Ability Users, steel is the least threatening thing. Moreover, the rubber ball is full of sticity and will not stop jumping immediately after impact, and it is more difficult to judge the flight trajectory of rubber balls when rebounding. ¡°I can¡¯t catch an inspiration!¡± Rowen tried his best to dodge while carefullyprehending the slightest Tremoring from the air. His persistent training did not allow him to easily master the Observation Haki but he did achieve rapid progress in Kami-e (Paper Drawing) under this constant pressure. ¡°What am I missing?¡± A rubber balling forward at 45¡ã angel, at his underarm ¡­¡­ Rowen raises his hand and avoids it. Anothering from behind him at 120¡ã angle, at his heart ¡­¡­ Rowen steps sideways to avoid it. Another rubber balling from the side at a 180¡ã angle ¡­¡­ Nope! It bounced off! Rowen suddenly stopped his dodging motion and bent his knees. The two rubber balls that collided with each other broke away from their established flight path at the same time and came straight towards his face. Rowen just squatted at this moment to avoid the impact. ¡°No! There¡¯s more!¡± Rowen¡¯s scalp suddenly tightened, and a number of mysterious touches appeared in his mind, allowing him to clearly ¡°see¡± everything in his surroundings. The two rubber balls flying over his head crossed and collided again, and the slower one was carried by thepanion of inertia after the impact as it turned around and came towards his back again. What the hell, isn¡¯t this simr to the Uchiha Shuriken throwing technique? The corner of Rowen¡¯s eyes twitched as his bent knees filled with strength, and he gave a light jump. Boom! The rubber ball hit the ground, leaping across the floor like a rock hitting the water, and finally hit the wall before it stopped moving. Dang! Thud! Boom! But at this time, because his body was floating in the air, the rubber balls mmed into his body one by one, making a muffled noise on his body. ¡°Sure enough, that peculiar tactile sensation just now should be the effect of Observation Haki, but the sound generated by the body movement once again interrupted my perception!¡± Thinking of this, Rowen ripped off the ck cloth in front of his eyes and entwine up a palpitating high voltage current around his body. Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©¡­Bang!! An invisible surge of power erupted, and the rubber balls with Sub-Ejection speed couldn¡¯t get close to his body and they were forced to stay in the air. Seizing the opportunity, Rowen used Blink and went to the door control Device, h opened the protective cover and pressed the stop button. Buzz!! ¡°¡­The training is over, the hit rate is 0.3%¡­¡± Rowen: ¡°¡­¡± Because this Device was ¡°Stolen¡±, Rowen didn¡¯t dare to take it out and show it to the others so no one knew how to change the voice that came with the Device, and it has continued to the present. This 0.3 hit rate is estimated to be the result of the collision and damage of the rubber ball¡­ ¡°Che! I will call the Teacher tomorrow and ask him about this. I have already touched the threshold but I can¡¯t maintain the effect with my body¡­ I won¡¯t be able to use this level of Observation Haki in a battle!¡± Rowen had an irritable expression on his face as he smoothed out his hair. ¡­ It was night, Water Seven Tavern Street. Due to the arrival of the Headquarters Marine, some areas of the ind are more lively than ever. The Pirates and the Criminals only dared to hide in the tavern and the casino, waiting for the Marines to leave. Their situation is quite simr to Cats catching Mice. This is the nature of things, no matter how arrogant a pirate is, after seeing the terrible War Behemoth, it would be difficult for them to bring up the courage to face the Headquarters Marines in a head-on battle. (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 92 Disturbance Part 2

Chapter 92 Disturbance Part 2

At the same time, Iceberg sent someone to tell these guys that the Marines did find them, but they won¡¯t do anything to them for his sake so they should hide and shouldn¡¯t go out and wander around these days. Most of the pirates onlye here to repair their ships as Water Seven is only one step away from the Sabaody Archipgo Ind which is also thest Ind in the First Half of the Grand Line. No one wants to fall here, so most of them stayed in hiding and didn¡¯t cause any trouble that would bring the Marines¡¯ attention upon them. But since it is ¡°Most of them¡±, there is also an ¡°A small part¡± of Pirates who are very unwilling to do so. Bang! The ss was smashed to the ground and broken to pieces, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Afraid ¡­¡­ afraid of what! Hic..cup!¡± This person looked like a fat little Giant, he is more than three meters in length and width with a tawny mustache, bare breasts, and a gangster-like look. He tied the long brown mustache on his face into three pieces and hung it on his chest, which was now covered with wine. ¡°I will be the Future King of Pirates! Why the fuck should I fear a Rear Admiral! Who is he in front of me¡± ¡°Yes, the Marines can only rely on their Battleship artillery to show off their power! What¡¯s so great about it!¡± The little ass-kisser beside him also ttered him, knowing that the drunk Captain would only allow praise to be heard or he would behead everyone of his crew if they spoke something that he didn¡¯t like. ¡°Hey¡­who is he?¡± At the next table, one person asked hispanion in a low voice. ¡°He is Teabeard with a Bounty of 55 Million Belly. I heard that he grew up with an unusual physique and great strength since he was young, and he was so powerful that he missed his attack and killed the town¡¯s sheriff and went to sea to be a Pirate.¡± ¡°55 Million Belly! That¡¯s a lot of money!¡± The man sucked in a breath of cold air. In the First Half of the Grand Line, there are very few pirates with Bounty that exceeds 100 Million. The year Luffy set out was a special year as there were many pirates Supernovas with a bounty of 100 Million or higher but that can¡¯t always happen every year. In the current world condition, any pirate that can have a bounty of 55 Million Belly can be considered to be a local tyrant! ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t? I heard that they will go to the Sabaody Archipgo after repairing their ship, and their goal is the New World.¡± The respondent silently took a sip of wine and his eyes widened: ¡°One day, we will meet in New World! I swear!¡± Here, the more you drink the tea mustache, the more you think about it, the less it¡¯s tasteful: ¡°If I had a big boat, he would have gone to New World! Maybe there was one in Supernova a few years ago! Damn Marine, where? No, I bombarded my beloved beard!¡± Over here, the Teabeard drank more and more, and the more he thought about his current predicament, the worse he felt. ¡°If I had a big ship, I would have gone to the New World by now! Damn those Marines, Why the hell are they here now! I can¡¯t even sail away in my beloved {The Beard} Ship or they will destroy it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Those viins in Marines would never dare to fight a head-on battle with us, they only know how to sneak attack and destroy our ship!!¡± A person in the distance suddenly pped the table in front of him and stood up while cursing the Marines. In fact, the Log Pose only needed Seven days to lock onto the next ind in Water Seven. Most of the pirates that havee here are here to repair their ships. Among the various reasons for the damage to their ships, Marines shelling their cannonballs on their ship and damaging it are definitely thergest reason for the said damage. The closer they get to the end of the First Half, the tighter Marines would patrol the area. The pirates who gathered in the tavern for drinking today have more or less simr experiences. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right!¡± Teabeard spoke when he heard someone supporting him, ¡°Wooh Wooh Wooh Wooh Wooh.¡± Heughed and said, ¡°If the Marines hadn¡¯t mastered advanced shipbuilding technology then would I even need to hide from them? I wouldn¡¯t be afraid of their little guns and swords and who among them would be able to stop me!¡± ¡°Damn those Marine!¡± ¡°Shameless, trash!¡± ¡°Eggless wimp!¡± For a moment, the whole tavern was filled with angry curses against Marine. At this moment, someone suddenly roared out of righteous indignation: ¡°In that case, we might as well burn that Monster-like Battleship this night, and let that shit-faced Rear Admiral taste the feeling of his ship getting destroyed! At the same time, we will announce to the Marines that we can do anything to them at any time and they can¡¯t do ship about it!!¡± Shu¨¡! The crowd stopped cursing at once, and all the eyes focused on the man, who had just spoken up and he hastily lowered his head: ¡°Yes ¡­¡­ Sorry! Pretend as if I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± ¡°No! You boy, you are right!! Why didn¡¯t I think about it?!!!¡± Teabeard walked over with heavy steps and grabbed the man in his hand. Ordinary people are just like a doll made of stic in front of Teabeard so it doesn¡¯t take much effort for him to lift one man up. He shook the unknown pirate in his hands and spoke with a bright look in his eyes: ¡°It¡¯s before dawn, it¡¯s also the time when they would have ax defense! Just a few barrels of oil and a few barrels of explosives would be enough to do the job! And if I burn that Monster-like Battleship then I would be even more famous! Woo Woo Woo Woo!!¡± Wealth, Fame, Power, all pirate¡¯s life pursuit dreams are nothing more than this. Now there is a chance for them to make their name known throughout the sea, and the pirates suddenly turned red in their faces from excitement and they were breathing heavily. ¡°Captain Teabeard, you¡¯ve just had a naval battle, so I suppose you¡¯re low on gunpowder, right?¡± A pirate with Iron Hook tied to his right hand stood up and spoke with a wicked smiled on his face: ¡°Do you need us to support you?¡± ¡°Wooh Wooh Wooh Wooh!! The more the better! Who else wille with me?! Let us make the Marines remember our name for eternity!!!¡± The pirates in the tavern nced at each other, and someone immediately chose to participate. ¡°The North Stream Pirates will join you!!¡± ¡°And us! We are also willing to follow you!¡± ¡°Very well! Little ones,e with me to burn that Battleship!!!¡± ¡°Ohhhhhh!!¡± At the tavern bar, Blueno, a CP9 member who was slowly wiping down sses, didn¡¯t stop them to demand payment, but just calmly looked at the pirates pouring out the door before picking up Den Den Mushi from behind the closet. ¡°Hey, Li. We got a favor to sell to that Rear Admiral Rowen, what do you think?¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 93 Dock

Chapter 93 Dock

¡°Teabeard took all the pirates to burn Rowen¡¯s Battleship? Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, they have already set off.¡± ¡°Wait, let me think¡­¡± In Dock 1, in a Shipwright dormitory, Li held the Den Den Mushi and looked at Kaku who stood up and a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth: ¡°No, we don¡¯t know anything about this.¡± ¡°OK, all right.¡± Blueno agreed and hung up. Kaku, who was also awakened by Den Den Mushi, approached him and asked with a quiet voice, ¡°Is this really okay Li? If a Battleship is burned then the Marine Headquarters will definitely send someone over to investigate the situation, and then Water Seven will get even more confused, bringing unnecessary trouble to our Mission.¡± Kaku¡¯s worry is not without reason, a single Rowen can make them take the initiative to show up in front of him to exin the situation and if the Marine Headquarters got angry ande over to Water Seven to investigate then their infiltration Mission would be over. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, some trashes can¡¯t burn the War Behemoth¡­¡± Li spoke with a sneer on his face, a War Behemoth can run rampant in the Sea, and it a real Machine of War for the Marines! But who would fear them if it is so easy to burn, and wouldn¡¯t the big size of the ship makes it a bigger target? ¡°Teabeard and others have a very good idea and they can easily seed when the Marines are cking in their defense¡­ But their confidence in burning the War Behemothes from their knowledge of ordinary pirate Ships, and they think that as long as they are ships, they can be burned. What they don¡¯t know was that the War Behemoth is a monster that was made by Vegapunk and had emergency filings to deal with every possible situation. It would take Admiral Akainu to personallye and burn it without being exposed!¡± ¡°So why aren¡¯t we warning the Marines?¡± Kaku picked up the hat by the pillow and buttoned it on his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go put out the fire!¡± Li stood up and looked in the direction of Dock 1¡¯s gate, ¡°Pirates are pirates after all, and they certainly won¡¯t be satisfied with burning just one Battleship, and Iceberg will certainly thank us if we do well in this fire.¡± Under the hazy Moonlight, Dock 1 was silent. But in Li¡¯s eyes, he has already seen a sea of ??fire! Kaku shuddered for no reason and nodded: ¡°I see, there is a high-pressure water pump at the lumber factory. I¡¯ll go there and get it ready.¡± After all, Li is the leader of CP9 and he not only has the strength but also the resourceful head and ruthless heart. ¡­ At this time, Rowen had already fallen asleep early. He rarely rxes while training in something and now he is stuck in a bottleneck so he decided to rest a little. Soon, taking advantage of the dark clouds, some figures holding several weapons jumped down from the wall and they solved the security guard at the dock door and opened the gate. The obese Teabeard led a pirate into the dock and whispered: ¡°We need to protect our own Ship. There won¡¯t be anyone to me if the fir spread and burns everything! Let¡¯s go to the port to set the explosives. Don¡¯t rush to light it. There is water everywhere, you know?¡± The main buildings of No. 1 Dockyard are divided into shipbuilding factory, port, and lumber factory. On weekdays, after the ships enter the dock from the port, they will release the seawater to facilitate the repair of the bottom of the ship. But now in order to support the huge size of War Behemoth, the seawater in the dock has not been discharged, and the water in the port has flooded into the dock and can be seen everywhere. It is very difficult to light a fire. ¡°Captain Teabeard, don¡¯t worry, since everyone hase here with the purpose of being famous, they will definitely not mess around.¡± Captain Iron Hook smiled before he stuck out his tongue and licked his lips with a bloodthirsty smile on his face and his sullen gaze swept across the pirate: ¡°If anyone breaks our n then I would kill him first!¡± As a Pirate with a Bounty of 40 Million Belly, Captain Iron Hook has the confidence and ability tomand the other pirates! ¡°Wooh Wooh Wooh Wooh Wooh!¡± Teabeard¡¯s obese body kept trembling, and his eyes were full of fierce light. He raised his broadsword to greet the Teabeard pirates and lead them towards the Battleship. At dawn, people are sleepy and horses are exhausted. On War Behemoth, several soldiers in charge of the night watch are holding their guns and their bodies are softly leaning on the supports, and their heads are dozing off little by little. Although such people are only a minority, they also leave a gap in their defensive area. Under the cover of the pre-dawn darkness, the Teabeard Pirates fumbled little by little under the War Behemoth and their bodies clung to the moss-covered hull of the ship. If they clear out this part then they will be half sessful, because this is a real blind spot of vision, and as long as there is no big disturbance, no one would be able to find them. ¡°Motherfucker! This ship is really big!¡± Teabeard has always thought that his more than 100-meter-long {The Beard} is already a big ship, but at this moment, he looked at the War Behemoth up close and realized what a big gap there was between his ship and this War Behemoth. But the bigger it is, the more necessary it is to blow it up! Teabeard took the lead as he carried a gunpowder keg on his left shoulder and two under his armpit in his right hand. He turned around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Put the explosives in ce!! Just put it under the ship!¡± At first, he wanted to slip on the deck to arrange explosives to kill more Marines, but in front of the War Behemoth¡¯s terrifying body shape, Teabeard had to give up this tempting idea. ¡°Yes!!¡± The minions lowered their voices and replied in response, their hands and feet were shaking with excitement as they ced the powder kegs close to the hull and pulled out the fuses to connect them. This is the Battleship of the Marine Headquarters! If they were sessful in blowing it up then the whole world will know the name of they will know the name of their Teabeard Pirates! While the pirates were cautiously arranging explosives around the ship, Rob Li watched all this calmly from the shadows. ¡°Sure enough, they won¡¯t even let go of some Merchant and Passenger Ships while they blow up the Battleship.¡± Below several merchant ships over there, Captain Iron Hook is also arranging for his men to pour grease on the wooden Ships. Those poser-like merchant ship guards were chopped off of their heads and they failed to give warning until they died. ¡°Hmm? Someone is heading over to the lumber factory, I hope Kaku doesn¡¯t make any noise¡­¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 94 Broken Ship Part 1

Chapter 94 Broken Ship Part 1

Under the moonlight, a few small pirates who dared not steal the limelight from Teabeard diverted their targets and ran towards the wood factory that is most prone to fire. All for the sake of ¡°fire¡±, the pirate burst out with unimaginable enthusiasm. After a while, the gunpowder was almost ready. Looking at the small wooden barrels piled up in front of the Battleship like a small mountain, Teabeard swallowed his saliva. So many explosives, they have enough firepower in them to blow him up seven or eight times! He decisively turned his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time, lets go a little farther, and prepare to light the fire!¡± ¡°Hai!¡± Just as Teabeard Pirates began to evacuate, at this moment, a string of drops of water suddenly fell on their heads, which poured all over their head. Teabeard stopped in his tracks and raised his head in displeasure: ¡°Damn! Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s going to rain at this point!¡± If a Rainstormes at this moment then let alone ignite the fire, it would be God¡¯s blessing if the gunpowder won¡¯t get wet! However, Teabeard raised his head and found no rain. Instead, he saw a jet of water shot out from the deck which scattered in the air into arge mist. On the War Behemoth, a soldier who had just settled his personal problem gave a shudder and, like any other man, lowered his head and shook the weapon to release the remaining droplets and¡­ He and Teabeard saw each other and they stared at each other for some time. ¡°Pirate?!¡± ¡°Marine?!¡± The shaking indecent pir stopped in the air, and the water droplets flowed down on Redbeard. At this moment, the two people were in an unusually consistent mood! ¡°Piss!¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± The other pirates were dumbfounded as they looked at their Captain, who was scorned by urine and had lost his ability to speak. When the Marine Soldier on the deck spotted Teabeard and the other pirates, he ignored his pants and shouted decisively: ¡°Enemy attack!! Pirates are here!!¡± At the same time, he grabbed the gun leaning on the fence and aimed it down before firing it! Bang! As the gun sound rang, the entire No. 1 dock fell into deathly silence in an instant. Then¡­¡­ ¡°We are discovered! Set the fire! Light the fucking fire! Blow these bastards up!!!¡± Teabeard has a hideous expression on his face, and the liquid from the corners of his mouth and beard is not saliva or something. Hearing the shout, all pirates didn¡¯t say anything and they just took out the lighter and threw it on the pile of explosives. Hiss¡­Boom! Bang! Bang!! Bang Rumble!!! ¡­ ¡°Not good! There is a fire,e and put out the fire!!¡± ¡°Ah! There are pirates, the pirates areing in!¡± ¡°Go and notify Mayor Iceberg!!¡± With a series of dense explosions, the dock instantly fell into chaos. The panicked Shipwrights were awakened by the explosion, and many people were hacked to death by the oing pirate before they had time to inquire about the situation. Subsequently, the crazy pirates threw torches into the house and continued to cause even more chaos. Bang! Awakened by the explosion, Rowen kicked open the door and looked at the ming Dock 1 with an ugly expression on his face. But Rowen knew that anger would not help him and he slowly calmed down before he grabbed the soldier who was running past him and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Rear Admiral Rowen! Some pirates want to blow up the Battleship, Lieutenant Commander Dante ordered us to put out the fire!¡± Pirates? Blowing up the Battleship? Rowen¡¯s eyes were filled with undisguised killing intents. For a while, invisible pressure erupted with his every breath. In the soldiers¡¯ eyes, Rowen¡¯s figure suddenly erged by an infinite amount, making his hands and feet numb. ¡°Blowing up the Battleship? They want to be famous?¡± The thoughtful Rowen instantly understood the n of this group of Pirates, they wanted to use him and his ship as their stepping stone to be famous in the sea! ¡°Very good! They are quite bold!!¡± It¡¯s been a long time since he had released such a strong Killing Intent. Last time, he did that when he was on the Sky Ind and was madly trying to get his hands on the Rumble-Rumble Fruit. The corners of the mouth slowly split, and the bone-like teeth flickered under the moonlight, and Rowen gave out his orders. ¡°Put the water out of the water tank to put out the fire, and also immediately notify Dante, tell him to bring half of the men to block the door! Tell him that I will skin him alive if he let a single pirate go! The rest of you guard the Battleship, kill anyone who tries toe close to it!¡± ¡°Yes Sir!!¡± After receiving the order, the soldier replied hoarsely, and he hastily fled from Rowen¡¯s presence. At this time, the Rear Admiral didn¡¯t look like a human in his eyes, but a beast that chooses people and eats them! He looks like a Monster who has beenpletely angered! Hu¨¡ L¨¡ La!!! Rowen¡¯s anger caused the soldiers to explode out with 120% of their power. Not long after, arge stream of water rushed out of the water tank in the center of the Battleship, along the internal channel of the ship, towards the fire. Teabeard, who had just run out of the explosion range, looked back and was immediately startled by arge amount of fresh water flowing out of the ship. ¡°Not good! The Battleship did not burn up, quickly retreat!!!¡± If the Battleship had burned up then the Marines, who would have been busy putting out the fire, would have naturally ignored them, but they did not expect that the Soldiers would actively flood the War Behemoth with a huge amount of freshwater to extinguish every fire source along the passage of the Battleship. They didn¡¯t even care if they ruined all the food and the gunpowder on the ship. Without the danger of fire, Marines, who are now free to take action, will never let go of the culprits! At this moment, a loud ¡°Click¡± suddenly resounded in Dock One. Under the gaze of countless people, the side of the War Behemoth¡¯s hull cracked with a huge gap, and the hard steel te was twisted and deformed by its own weight, and it made an unpleasant whimpering noise, and it looked as if it was about to fall to one side. Teabeard¡¯s mood went from hell to heaven in a short time. Although the Battleship was not burned, it was ruined, right?! (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 94 Broken Ship Part 2

Chapter 94 Broken Ship Part 2

Rowen, who was about to attack, felt the Tremoring from the Battleship at his feet and frowned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good, Rear Admiral Rowen! The water from the water tank was discharged and the hull became unbnced, and the old pir couldn¡¯t bear the pressure and started to copse!¡± What kind of a broken ass ship is this?!! Sengoku you fuckiÎÒ£¤%#(%¡­¡­asslicker &£¤!!! The corner of Rowen¡¯s mouth twitched and he cursed the petty Sengoku in his heart. Boom¡­ Click! Before he couldplete his rant, the Battleship suddenly shook, and the rotten pirs instantly turned into powder, causing the Battleship to fall to the side. The deck was in chaos, and no one knew what to do in the face of War Behemoth which was about to fall. Is Marine¡¯s Justice War Behemoth about to fall here? Countless soldiers inexplicably felt sad as they thought about this. If the War Behemoth really fell to the ground here then this would be a shame that they will never get rid of in their lifetime!! At the same time, Rowen is also feeling the same!! Suddenly, an electric light rushed out from the deck andnded on the top of a Pirate Ship covered by a tarpaulin on the side. Dante, who had just led his men off the ship to intercept the pirates, looked back and was startled to see this scene: ¡°Rear Admiral Rowen! Get out of there!!!¡± In front of the huge War Behemoth, Rowen looked like a tiny bug. If it were to fall down, Rowen would never be able to stop it! Even if a Logia User will not be crushed to death, but he is located above the seawater, in case he is caught in the vortex into the sea, it will be a real crisis for him. However, Rowen ignored Dante¡¯s anxious cry as he nced at the crack in the front of the ship¡¯s bottom and silently thought of something in his heart. ¡°The explosives are ced near the port and not deep into the bellypartment of the ship, if I support this part then the rest of the pressure will not be enough to matter. So ¡­¡­¡± Rowen nced at the Pirate Ship at his feet and sneered: ¡°Then I will borrow it and use it!¡± In the dock, Li, who was fighting a pirate and putting out the fire everywhere, raised his head consciously, watching Rowen floating on the side of the Ship, and frowned silently: ¡°What does he want to do?¡± This is also a question that everyone on the dock is thinking about. Facing the fallen War Behemoth, does Rowen still have a way to stop it? If Rowen knew what they were thinking then he would smile and say, ¡°Naturally!¡± The copse of the War Behemoth was not the whole and only the side structure was copsing because it was destroyed by the explosion. In addition, the water from the water tank was discharged to extinguish the fire and it caused the old pirs to copsed and the ship lost its bnce. In the final analysis, only one corner of the ship has no support. If something can block the copsed part like a stepping stone and support the bnce of the Battleship then this War Behemoth will survive. It just so happened that Rowen had found suitable support. That is the Pirate Ship beneath his feet¡­ Grabbing the tarpaulin and pulling it back, the wide tarpaulin was thrown away in the wind. As the tarp faded, the ck pirate g on the mast was exposed to the fire. Captain Iron Hook saw this from a distance, and roared: ¡°You Asshole! What the hell are you doing to my Ship?!!!¡± ¡°What am I doing?¡± Rowen sneered and he spoke with a bloodthirsty smile on his face: ¡°I am doing what you were doing a minute ago, using this as a stepping stone!!¡± After that, the angry Rowen raised his foot, and the bulging muscles broke through his trousers, revealing the muscles underneath that were like steel. Then in front of the horrified eyes of countless people, Rowen turned around and roared before he kicked into the nk on the side of the Pirate Ship, and raised it fiercely! ¡°Go up¡­ you dead piece of crap!!¡± Boom! Click!! ¡°No¡­ are you fucking kidding me?¡± ¡°Is that even a human?!¡± Under the surprised and horror-filled gazes of everyone, the Pirate Ship that was more than 30 meters long seemed to be pushed by the waves, and it produced a wailing sound and left the sea. The Moonlight fell into the bottom of the ship and was churned to pieces in the conspicuous depression of the sea. Rowen did not destroy the ship, but he used his brute force to kick the Pirate Ship towards the sky!! What kind of a terrifying power is this?! Then Rowen repeated the same trick as he turned around and kicked the stern before the Pirate Ship can fall into the sea. Bang¡­ Bang Long!! Suddenly, the Pirate Ship, weighing more than ten tons, plunged straight into the opening in the side of War Behemoth with a terrifying speed. Its exaggerated weight was like an insignificant ball of skin in front of Rowen. ¡°You Asshole!! My Ship!!!¡± Captain Iron Hook gnashed his teeth as he looked at this scene from a distance. For a Pirate group, the Pirate Ship is their faith, a pir, and a treasure even more important than the Captain! Now, their Pirate Ship was kicked into the side of the War Behemoth by Rowen, and even if they pull it out at this time, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use it to continue their journey. With a frantic roar, Captain Iron Hook rushed towards Rowen. Buzz!! Siii¡­¡­!! Suddenly, a strong killing intent with a sword aura in it burst out! ¡®Moonlike Stream Murdering Sword¡¤Full Moon!¡¯ Suddenly, a figure turned into a mass of silver light and shed behind Captain Iron Hook in an instant. Most of the people present could only see that the de Light which was as bright as Moonlight, made a disk motion in the sky, and then the light disappeared to reveal Dante¡¯s tall and slender figure. They saw him holding the scabbard with one hand and slowly inserting his Sword back in it. Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Zi¡­ Cang! Boom¡­G¨¥ Zh¨©!! In the next moment, with the crisp sound of the sword and jaw impact, a trace of blood appeared on the bridge of Captain Iron Hook¡¯s nose, and the bloodline quickly extended as soon as it appeared, running through the whole body in the blink of an eye. Under the horrified gaze of countless people, two parts of a single corpse fell to the ground, one on the left and the other on the right. At this time, Dante slowly turned his head and looked at Iron Hook¡¯s body with an indifferent gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t take a shot at my Senior Official without permission, Bakayaro (Stupid)!¡± When the breeze blew, the pirates¡¯ hands and feet were cold and they couldn¡¯t speak. In the distance, Rowen, who was observing whether the Pirate Ship can withstand the pressure of the War Behemoth rolled his eyes and thought to himself: ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that so many people are crazy about the way of swordsmanship. It really is an iparable weapon!¡± (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 95 Appeares

Chapter 95 Appeares

The Full Moon sh that was abination of Soru+Sword Technique+Armament Haki killed Captain Iron Hook. Dante, Who had just killed one Pirate Captain suddenly heard Rowen roaring at him: ¡°Why are you still standing there?! I warn you, Dante, if you let even a single pirate run away then I will use you as training dummy!¡± Dante: ¡°¡­¡± He instantly turned around, his face grimacing, and he roared at the soldiers around him, ¡°I¡¯m warning you! Every time I take a beating, I¡¯ll have you train with me and you will receive a beating! Don¡¯t let even a single pirate escape!!!¡± Soldiers:¡±¡­¡­¡± ¡°Catch them! Catch those pirates!!¡± ¡°I will fight them to death! Follow me! Who is left behind is a bitch!!¡± ¡°Get over there and close the door!! Don¡¯t let them go! We must stop them all here!¡± Dante did a good job, and theyers of pressure instantly turned the soldiers¡¯ eyes red. Under themand of an officer, the Marines were like a group of unbridled huskies as they break out with the fighting power like a Mad Dog and they began to kill the pirate in the dock. The Pirates, who were scared to death by Dante¡¯s bloody sh and the killing of Captain Iron Hook, had no strength to resist and they ran away while screaming. Click¡­!! The gaping hole in the Battleship was like a bloody mouth of a Sea King, biting into the Pirate Ship. Arge number of wooden blocks pop up one after another and are about to be snapped off. Rowen slightly frowned before he used Blink to appear at the side of another Pirate Ship and he twisted it and smashed it into the gaping hole of the Battleship again. Bang! Bang!! Bang!!! In the eyes of countless people ranging from horror to numbness, Rowen is like an industrious brick mover, moving bricks to the side of the Battleship, then stuffing them into the gap, building a wall to support the amazing weight of the War Behemoth. If Rowen really did use bricks then this scene would not be so exaggerated. But the things he used as bricks were Pirate Ships weighing tens of tons!! Near the port, countless people watched this scene in shock, having lost their speaking ability. Looking at the War Behemoth that finally stopped copsing, and the tomb of the ship huddled together next to it, a question suddenly appeared in their heart. This Monster, is he really a human?! The pirates are also thinking, Marine Headquarters, how many such monsters are there?! He is just a Rear Admiral! They have the same rank then why didn¡¯t the branch Rear Admiral they met before have this ability?! Pushing thest small Pirate Ship into the gap, the War Behemoth finally stopped copsing and Rowen breathed out a sigh of relief. ¡°For the time being, it stabilized¡­¡± But at this time, this once-majestic monster is just like the old second-hand toy which had all the hairs pulled out of its body, tilting its head and pouting, it looked ugly as hell! After fixing the bnce of the Battleship, Rowen ordered the soldiers to disembark and garrison. They don¡¯t need to disturb the Battleship that is barely keeping its bnce. Then he turned around and looked at Dock No. 1 which was still in chaos, and the Killing Intent in his eyes no longer needed to be concealed. Bang!! Floating in the air, Rowen¡¯s whole body entwines with a terrifying high-voltage current, and the invisible surge of this current spreads outwards, causing a strong wind. Due to the series of actions just now, there was not a single person in a radius of 1,000 meters around the port except for the Marines who are to be stationed there. Suddenly, Rowen was the center of the circle, forming a vacuum zone! The pressure he puts on everyone in the dock does not distinguish between Marines and pirates, and the brute force like that of a god makes it impossible for them to breathe. The Pirates would rather huddle into a group and be killed by their enemies and Marines than get close to his location. Dante has done quite well in his mission given to him by Rowen. He seized the Dock gate so whether it was a pirate or an escaped worker, as long as they dare to approach the gate, they would be ruthlessly killed by the Marine¡­ The War Behemoth was the main ship and the pride for all of them and that same ship was almost overthrown by these pirates. This is a shame that no one up and down the entire army can wash away! Anyone who dares to talk about civilian casualties at this time should be prepared to die, no matter what! Even without the pressure from Rowen, Dante would not have spared their life after they humiliated the Marines like that! Whether it¡¯s his own or someone else¡¯s ¡­¡­ Thanks to Dante¡¯s activity, the pirates were blocked in the dock. The remaining escape directions except for the port to go to sea, are the lumber mills connected to the outside of the Dock. And no one would be so stupid as to try to escape in front of the Monster named Rowen. They abandon the gate one after another and rush towards the lumber mill. ¡°That is¡­ Rob Li and Kaku?¡± Rowen saw Kaku and Rob Li fighting the pirates in front of the lumber factory at a nce. At this time, both of them were wounded and looked like they were in a hard fight. Paulie, who is going to be one of the five foremen of Shipyard No. 1 in the future, vomited blood and sat slumped against the pile of wood, holding the guns he picked up and firing to support the two. ¡°So that¡¯s it, are they gaining trust?¡± Rowen took a look and stopped paying attention to them. What better way to gain Iceberg¡¯s trust than to protect the heart of the dockyard, a lumber mill while fighting on the edge of death? CP9 really is all about talent! ¡°It¡¯s time to end this farce¡­!¡± Taking a deep breath, the surging high-voltage lightning condensed on Rowen¡¯s arm, and a hideous thunder and lightning giant python emerged out of thin air, probing from his shoulder, and staring in front of him with an indifferently gaze. At the same time, Rowen slowly closed his eyes, feeling the breath of life for everyone in the dock. As long as he doesn¡¯t makerge movements now, the sound produced by his body will not interfere with his Observation Haki. Although it is intermittent, it does not touch the threshold. ¡°Four hundred and fifty people left? Forget it, the battle line is too tight, let¡¯s settle as many as I can!¡± Afterward, Rowen raised his hand, and the perception in his brain disappeared instantly. He opened his eyes, followed the memory of the moment, and threw the Thunder Python condensed on his body. Thunder Python¡¤Earth Walk! Hiss!! The Thunder Python, which looks inexplicably simr to the Hell Ind White Snake, rushed to the ground in a sh and it didn¡¯t cause any waves simr to water droplets merging into the Sea. But then, the Thunder Python entered the ground, and thousands of thunder and lightning snakes with a thickness simr to an adult¡¯s arm crawled fast along the ground. These thunder and lightning snakes were extremely fast, and they caught up with the fleeing pirates in an instant, roasting them. For a while, the air was filled with a strange smell of cooked meat. ¡°What! Ahhh!!¡± ¡°No! There is Current on the ground!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Rear Admiral Rowen! Rear Admiral-Sama made it!!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 96 Under Duress Part 1

Chapter 96 Under Duress Part 1

The Thunder Snakes attack is targeted at everyone except the Marines, Rowen can¡¯t tell who is a Shipwright and who is a Pirate but as long as they dare to make a move against the Marines then they will be electrocuted together and deserve to die! In the face of such a targeted attack, the Pirates panicked while the Marines on the other hand had their momentum greatly boosted. The people who were about to lose their support broke out with amazing strength and fought fiercely at this moment! Because all of them know that as long as Rowen appears on the frontal battlefield, victory is only a matter of time! And the group of Pirates in front of them, what theyck most now, is the time! In front of the dock door, Dante looked at the Pirates who were wailing in the lightning, and he was relieved. The blood flow in his abdomen was not stopped, and he was barely wrapped in a cloth strip. Opposite him, Teabeard became more anxious and scolded bitterly: ¡°You Asshole! Get out of my way!!!¡± ¡°Heh, what do you say?!¡± Dang! Dante pulled away with his left foot and stepped it down in a sumo posture. At the same time, he put the sword holding hand on his knees and gasped for breath. Even if his blood is flowing out, the Battle Intent in the eyes is not reduced. Looking at the red-eyed Teabeard in front of him, Dante grinned while spitting out blood andughed like crazy. ¡°You want to go? Then climb under my crotch, you Fat Pig!!¡± Behind him was the gate of the shipyard, and a hundred soldiers ran out to bring wooden ts and beat the gate to death with their bodies from the outside. Even if he is killed, the door will not be broken in a short time. At the same time, their Senior Official, the Super Rookie who continued the Marine three Admiral Monster Legend, Rear Admiral Rowen, has acted. The dawn of victory is just like the morning sun on the horizon, it is about to bloom! In this regard, Dante had exactly the same ideas as ordinary soldiers. Rowen is here, so the victory is here. ¡°You Bastard! Go to hell!!¡± Teabeard is anxious, after seeing Rowen¡¯s monstrous power, who would have the guts to stay? Most of the alcohol had already left his body and now he is fully awake, making him just want to escape from this Hell Hole. But, Dante had entangled him tightly, preferring to be chopped to death instead of letting him escape. Now subjected to such an insult, Teabeard roared and lunged at the Marine in front of him, his long pirate scimitar cut the air, emitting an ear-splitting whistle as it ruthlessly shed at Dante. ¡°Good timing!!!¡± This move was quick and urgent and it was toote to dodge so Dante roared and coated Armament Haki Cover on his de which he ced across the top of his head, holding it with both hands. Whiz¡­ ng!! Sparks are sshing in the surrounding as the Scimitar and Long de shed against each other! Dante only felt that his hands have be numb, and at the same time, he felt tight in his chest. He opened his mouth and spit out a lot of blood, and his feet were pressed deeply into the ground, it was as if they have been nted in the ground. ¡°What a terrible strength, no matter how many times I watch it, it is so amazing!¡± At first, Dante had thought that Teabeard with a Bounty of 50 Million Belly and Captain Iron Hook that he had killed was not much different from each other in terms of their strength. But when they really started fighting, Dante discovered that the two were almost on an entirely different level, it was likeparing the sky with the earth! After thinking about it, Dante knew the reason for this. Marine formted Bounty is based on the standard of the ¡°Threat to the World Government.¡± The level of strength is only one of the criteria, and sometimes the least important criteria. Otherwise, why did the Gold Emperor not have Bounty? Captain Iron Hook was very wicked, and the World Government hates this kind of person so his Bounty was naturally higher than the standard. Teabeard drove into the Sea with bravery, and his brain didn¡¯t support any evil wicked n he came up with so his Bounty and strength were almost perfectly matched. If it weren¡¯t for the rough Armament Haki Dante had trained in, he would have been beheaded on the spot with that cut! ¡°Damn Bounty Standards!¡± Swearing secretly, Dante held back the sharp pain in his chest and abdomen and rolled forward on the spot. Siii!! The huge scimitar, which is close to 1.5 meters, looks like an ordinary long sword in front of the Teabeard but it is heavy and powerful when wielded. Falling on the ground, a deep ravine immediately appeared on the ground! ¡°Do you only know how to run away, you little bastard?!¡± Teabeard breathes heavily through his nostrils. He calls himself ¡°Father Teabeard¡± and he would have dared to grab Whitebeard¡¯s territory if it appeared in front of him. He is a reckless man with no brains but a lot of courage. It is such a rebellious madman who has been humiliated by Dante several times in a row by now. He is extremely angry and he only has the idea of killing Dante in his mind. Seeing Dante turning over and avoiding his attack, Teabeard suddenly kicked out. He was obviously fat, but his speed was quite amazing and it wasparable to Soru in Rokushiki! ¡°Die You Piece of Shit!!!¡± ¡°Not Good!!¡± This scene also went beyond Dante¡¯s expectations. He could barely put his hands in front of his chest before Teabeard kicked him away in the next moment. Bang!! There was a loud bang, and Dante felt like he¡¯d been hit by the Beast King. He was bleeding from all over his body, and his bones were broken. The sharp de in his hand whirled out, apparently not even holding its Swordsman¡¯s life. Puff!! ¡°Lieutenant Commander Dante!!!¡± ¡°Lieutenant Commander!¡± ¡°Stop¡­stop him!!¡± The surrounding Marines were taken aback by the Teabeard¡¯s terrifying power, but the appearance of Rowen didn¡¯t let them lose any hope. They roared and attacked, trying to stop the Teabeard. ¡°You are all so annoying!! Get the fuck out of my way!!¡± There were two more gun holes on his body, and Teabeard roared in pain as the pirate scimitar in his hand circled around his body, drawing blood from the soldiers who came after him. After solving the threat of the Marine Soldiers, Teabeard locked his gaze on Dante, who was struggling to get up not far away from him, and rushed over with a ¡°dum-dum-dun¡± step. Dante was badly injured, that kick shattered his internal organs and his life was hanging by a thread. Although he is now trying to stand up, his feet and buttocks were upturned and his feet were kicking up and down, the apparently hard kick caused him to have a Misconception about his stepping motion and his feet are now unsteady. At this time, Teabeard rushed over and he raised the scimitar in his hand and snapped it down! ¡°You are dead!!¡± (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 96 Under Duress Part 2

Chapter 96 Under Duress Part 2

The scimitar fell down with an unstoppable force behind it! The morning light fell on the scimitar, reflecting the de as scarlet as blood, and death was about toe. At this moment, Dante realized that he didn¡¯t have much fear, both about the powerful Teabeard and death. All he had was that intense resentment, that rage that had never been vented since his return from Hell Ind. In an instant, an invisible force poured into his heart and Dante snarled and stood up before he threw hisst fist at Teabeard. ¡°How can I¡­ die here!!!¡± Buzz!!!! Apanied by the intense air Tremor, Armament Haki was wrapped around on Dante¡¯s fist and a crisis was born in Teabeard¡¯s heart! But at this time. Teabeard had already attacked and he didn¡¯t think too much about that feeling in his heart, the scimitar did not retreat but moved forward as Teabeard used all of his strength to smash it down! Boom!! Bang rumble!! The two huge forces collided against each other, and the air surrounding them spread out like a balloon and exploded. The fragmented strength was surging crazily in all directions, plowing the earth into bottomless ravines! The terrifying destructive force left a cobweb-like pit on the spot, and for a while, the area was surrounded by dense and thick smoke! ¡°Lieutenant Commander Dante!!!¡± ¡°Captain Teabeard!!¡± The Marine Soldiers and the Pirates shouted anxiously as the strong air current prevented them from approaching the battlefield. But neither Teabeard nor Dante flew out with the explosion. It seemed as if the two of them were all broken into pieces in thisst move. No one knows how long it took but a familiar tingling sensation came towards them and the eyes of the Marine soldiers lighted up from their dull state! ¡°It¡¯s Rear Admiral Rowen! Rear Admiral is here!!¡± Sure enough, as the tingling sensation appeared, the high-voltage current stirred up a surge and turned into a gust of wind, dissipating the smoke blown by the dust. As the smoke dispersed, the situation inside made everyone who followed the battle held their breath. It¡¯s true that Rowen arrived well, but¡­ ¡°Oye Oye¡­ Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°That kind of powerful attack¡­¡± ¡°Was blocked?!!!¡± In the center of the field, the strong wind that had not yet dispersed made the Justice cloak behind Rowen flutter in the wind. He turned his left hand into a palm and caught Dante¡¯s fist in his palm. His right hand points together while holding the big Scimitar smashed down by Teabeard. Thest two desperate attacks filled with every ounce of their power were caught by Rowen and the force behind these attacks were led into the ground along the musculoskeletal, without leaving any trace on his body. The expression on Rowen¡¯s face was still calm even after doing such a thing. This is incredible! ¡°This punch strength is quite good! Congrattions, Dante, you finally crossed the ¡®Cover¡¯ state to reach the ¡®Entwine¡¯ state, you really have started your path on mastering Armament Haki¡­ I¡¯m not as good as you at this point.¡± Rowen stood between the two and turned to look at Dante and spoke with a sincere smile on his face. Dante huffed his cheek as a greeting and then fell back towards the ground with a soft stomp. The stamina needed to pay to use Armament Haki was even more terrifying than the full force of Rokushiki, and he had no strength left in his body to even smile at this point in time when he had exploded with all his power at the breakthrough. It¡¯s just that Rowen didn¡¯t catch Dante when he fell to the ground. Under the stunned gaze of countless people, he flicked his backhand and threw the bleeding Dante away. The expression on thetter¡¯s face went from excitement to shock, from shock to incredible, from incredible to anger, from anger to looking down on life in just 0.5 seconds, and then he drew an arc in the air like a salted fish. His right hand trembled as he put up the middle finger and nted it into the ground with his head. Duang! At this moment, he just listens to Rowen continue to speak. ¡°But to punch your Senior Official after Awakening, you are quite bold you asshole!!¡± Soldiers:¡±¡­¡­¡± Pirates: ¡°¡­¡± Are you the Devil?!! At this moment, whether it was the Marines, Pirates, or Shipwrights, they all roared in their hearts with sharp teeth in their mouths. Despite the mor for the medic, Rowen tilted his head and gripped the Scimitar between his two fingers of his right hand, and he looked at Teabeard, whose face was red and neck was too thick to move the de. ¡°Fat man!¡± he grinned. Have you considered how you will die after you hit my Soldiers?¡± Teabeard¡¯s heart went cold for a moment. Rowen is the most powerful person he has ever seen in his journey, and the monstrous power he lives on is nothing to mention in front of him. Letting go of the handle of the Scimitar, Teabeard flicked out the flintlock gun loaded with bullets from his belt, and his hands and feet exploded with a dexterity that waspletely inconsistent with his body shape. In an instant, the guns¡¯ mouth was ced on Rowen¡¯s forehead at zero distance. ¡°Don¡¯t move! If you move again then I¡¯ll kill him!!!¡± Rowen: ¡°¡­¡± Soldier:¡±¡­¡­¡± Suddenly, the air suddenly became quiet. A group of Marines looked at Teabeard with all kinds of weird eyes, they wanted to say ¡°Go right ahead¡±, but they were afraid that Rowen would beat them up if they said it out loud. Teabeard didn¡¯t understand the look in their eyes. Seeing a soldier clenched his weapon, he continued to roar, ¡°Hey, do you not understand what I said? No one move, get out of my way! That right, You there, put your gun down!!!¡± ¡°Me?¡± A small soldier grinned and put down the gun while being speechless. Heaven and earth have a conscience! This is my conditioned reflex! If their Senior Officials are hijacked and they don¡¯t give some reaction and stay aside to watch the show then they will really be killed afterward! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 97 Monster Rowen

Chapter 97 Monster Rowen

With Rowen¡¯s move, the pirate group was overwhelmed and the situation was firmly under control before he rushed over to save Dante. Rob Li and Kaku took the opportunity to break out of the timber factory, and together with the Marines, they killed or defeated the remaining. When he took the time to look back and saw the movement there, even with someone as steady as him, he couldn¡¯t help but produce a kind of ¡°what the hell¡± expression on his face. ¡°Li! Don¡¯t be in a daze, hurry up and put out the fire! Paulie stood up and shouted. He hadn¡¯t known Li before tonight, but after a fierce battle, the two got his approval and he treated them aspanions. ¡°Yes, Foreman Paulie.¡± He again nced at Rowen, who was being held hostage by Teabeard, and then he gave up the investigation and ran to the fire with the bucket of water in his hand. Holding Rowen as Hostage? Boy, you have balls made out of iron! At the other end, Teabeard dragged Rowen back while threatening the Marine Soldiers who wanted to lean forward and grab him: ¡°Don¡¯te here! Otherwise, I will fill his head with bullets!! Don¡¯t move, I know you are strong, but can you block bullets?!¡± ¡®You don¡¯t have to say it, this guy can really block bullets!¡¯ The others thought silently in their heart. The corners of Rowen¡¯s mouth twitched wildly, and for the first time, he felt a hint of regret at his use of violence to solve problems. He had made his name in Sea all thanks to the newspaper a few weeks ago, and there were countless people at sea who didn¡¯t know him. Obviously, this Teabeard is one of them. ¡°This is really, the bliss of ignorant who are fearless in the face of death!¡± With an extremely speechless sigh, Rowen stepped on his feet and froze his body like steel. Teabeard suddenly felt the hostage¡¯s body in his arms be hard and scary and he was shocked to find that he couldn¡¯t drag him back. ¡°Not Moving? Do you want to die asshole?!¡± ¡°Yeah, I just want to die!¡± Rowen didn¡¯t care about the gun in front of his eyes, and with force with both arms, he abruptly pulled the left hand of Teabeard that was stuck his neck, and then pulled it down. P¨± T¨­ng¡­! Rowen¡¯s power was amazing, and Teabeard was directly pulled to the ground by him. This made Teabeard temper re up as he directly aimed the gun at Rowen¡¯s head and he pulled the trigger with an evil and bloodthirsty smile on his face. ¡°Go to hell to Justice loving Bastard!!!¡± Bang!! The bullet flew out and Rowen¡¯s head exploded. ¡°Woo ooh ooh ooh ooh!! Did you see that? This is the end for anyone who defies me.¡± The expression on Teabeard¡¯s face was filled with madness, he knew that without the hostage, the remaining Marines would never let him go. He can single handily defeat someone like Dante but how would he stand against 1,000 of these Marine Soldiers? This is war. The number of pirate coalition forces can be numbered up to tens of thousands at any given time. In order to avoid idents, Rowen has mobilized 1,300 Headquarters Marines to go to sea. Even if there are casualties in the fighting now, it is just a drop in the bucket. ¡°Woooooooooo¡­oooo¡­oooo¡­¡± With a smile on his face, Teabeard gradually stoppedughing like a mad person and the madness in his eyes was reced by fear, his eyes widened in horror as he looked at the figure in front of him. ¡°No¡­ this is impossible!! Why didn¡¯t you die?!!!¡± ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t I die¡­¡± While Teabeard stayed on his knees, Rowen pressed his hands on his shoulders, and the prating wound on the top of his head crackled with flickering electricity, which soon disappeared. ¡°This question, go to hell and someone there!¡± After saying that, Rowen slowly increased his strength and folded Teabeard¡¯s back in half. Teabeard¡¯s fat body couldn¡¯t provide him with any support at this moment. In front of Rowen¡¯s monstrous power, his whole body gradually bends backward in a posture that vites the structure of the human body. After hearing the ¡°Crack¡± sound, everyone in the surroundings realized that Teabeard¡¯s spine has broken¡­ ¡°Blerge!!¡± Teabeard spouted out a mouthful of blood and his eyes burst out with blood inside of them. Feeling the monsterous strength on his shoulders, Teabeard opened his mouth wide and hissed as he squeezed out blood froth and internal fragments from his throat. ¡°Ah!!!¡­ Let go! Let me go you Asshole!!!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Death was close at hand, and Teabeard went crazy and attacked Rowen with the gun in his hand. But it was still useless. Logia Elementalization is not something that can be injured by bullets that do note with Armament Haki coating or are made of Seastone. When the bullets in the gun were empty, Teabeard¡¯s head was about to stick to his ass, he reached out his hand in vain and beat Rowen frantically, but the effect was not evenparable to the bullet he had shot before. The bullets were able to force Elementalization out of the upper limit of Rowen¡¯s body defense by virtue of the pressure they emitted while his fists did nothing on Rowen¡¯s body. ¡°Ho¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t want to¡­ die¡­¡± In the end, Rowen pressed his hands down at the same time, hearing only a series of crackling sounds as Teabeard finally spit out the word ¡°Die¡±, and his whole body became sour and weak in a moment. Teabeard who would have had enough strength to fight against the Strawhat Pirates in the future in the New World died just like that. His spine was abruptly folded in half and he couldn¡¯t be more dead. His whole body was twisted together in a weird posture that would make the yoga master shake his head for three consecutive times. The fat on his belly was pulled and torn, leaving only ayer of white film that was wrapped around his internal organs. The fat and oil in the inteyer of his body were mixed with blood, flowing along the ground. Rowen let go of his hand and slowly stood up, shaking off the grease and sweat from his hand. He coldly stared at the corpse and said lightly: ¡°You should be thankful that I didn¡¯t have the time to torture you slowly, or Death would have been a kind of Enjoyment. This is your punishment for beating up my soldiers.!¡± The breeze blew, and the harbor was silent. Countless people watched in horror at the corpse of the humanoid Teabeard and swallowed hard. Are you kidding me? Is this just enjoyment?! The soldiers shuddered involuntarily, but soon there was a wave of reverence and fanaticism burning in their chests. They stared at Rowen with scorching eyes and squeezed their weapons. That¡¯s right! This is our Senior Officials, Rear Admiral Rowen! We are his soldiers!! ¡°Brothers, kill them!!¡± ¡°Kill!!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 98 Kills Part 1

Chapter 98 Kills Part 1

For a while, the soldiers exploded with unimaginable enthusiasm and rushed toward the stubborn pirates. Rowen raised his head thoughtfully and nced at the Mad Dog-like soldier and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s working well ¡­¡­¡± In order to grow stronger, since he did not choose to be a Pirate but to join the Marines, then he should consider how he could be a good Marine. And a good Marine is no more than two words: ¡°Power¡±, ¡°Force¡±! ¡°Power¡± means strength. Rowen is confident in this aspect. If he can¡¯t be a Top-Level powerhouse with Rumble-Rumble Fruit then he will be a wastrel just like Enel and he will die in this World sooner rather thanter. And he would prefer dying to remain weak and this only proves that he is just such a man who would put everything on the line for his dream. ¡°Force¡±, right. This would be a long journey¡­ and building prestige among the soldiers is Rowen¡¯s first n to reach the pinnacle of power. Marines are the running dogs of the World Governments? Aren¡¯t they the minions who help Tenryubito do their evil deeds? So you can¡¯t be a Marine? No No No! Only the weak will choose to resist in the face of oppression, and the strong will never consider this issue. Because they are the ones who oppress others, they are the ones who are born to eat other people! It is an eternal truth that the strong change the world and the weak adapt to the world and the rules set by the strong. Pirates, Marines, Revolutionary Army, and the World Government, they are the opposition between freedom and tyranny. They seem to be full of epic atmosphere, but ¡°Freedom¡± itself¡­ Isn¡¯t it the sorrow of the weak?! In this Pirate Era that is surging forward with great momentum, isn¡¯t it because a group of weak people are entertaining and deceiving themselves? When they chose to use force to resist, regardless of their strength, they had already ced themselves in the position of the weak and they had challenged the strong. And from the moment he rose from his sickbed, Rowen vowed to be strong. In Rowen¡¯s eyes, mere defiance is the path of the loser and the weak! He aspired to be ¡°Strong¡± itself, to surpass the limits of the impossible and not just to prove his own strength. The more filthy and rotten the World Government is, the more of an opportunity it is for Rowen! No one has the ability to make him yield, and he has never yielded. This is a different level and angle of thinking as he had decided to think from a different perspective. From this point of view, Rowen is a natural-born strong man! Because he wants to! Rule the world!!! ¡­ Naturally, with his current strength and power, he still has a long way to go to rule the world. All he can do at the moment is to establish his prestige in Marine and make steady progress toward the pinnacle of power, one step at a time. No one has ever really understood Rowen. Zephyr is only worried that Rowen would get lost in his pursuit of power because he was too ¡°Powerful¡± to bepatible with the Marines¡¯ style. Garp regards Rowen as a reliable junior, and Rowen¡¯s talent and scheming only make him think that this guy can be useful and would be a good pir of the Marines in the future. Only when that dayes, perhaps everyone will understand how much of a Monster Rowen really is! ¡°Don¡¯t move, get on your knees!!!¡± ¡°Shut your mouth, whoever dares to whisper will be killed without any question!¡± With the death of Teabeard, the pirates who werepletely frightened could no longer make any moves. After the soldiers broke out with unimaginable enthusiasm, even Rob Li was surprised by the Marine¡¯sbat effectiveness. These ordinary soldiers, who are weak and ineffective in his eyes are not afraid of the pirates whose individual strength is several times stronger than them. Instead, they pounce on the pirates and bit them like Mad Dogs, and the only way to stop them is death. It was such a desperate y that made the pirates lose their courage, and they were quickly tied up. And this crazy style of fighting is not the pressure from the upper echelon pushing them, but the decision made by the soldiers themselves. Just because their Senior Official said such a sentence. ¡°Rear Admiral¡­ Rowen¡­¡± Li looked at the tall figure who was approaching with a de in his hand and the arrogance and self-confidence he had cultivated over the years had left his body at this moment. That is a real Monster! Whether it is the strength or any other aspects. He is a genius at all of them! ¡°Reporting! Rear Admiral Rowen, we have beheaded 376 Pirates in total and captured 178 Pirates while 37 soldiers died and 23 were seriously injured, and 137 people were slightly injured. Please give your orders!!!¡± The messenger¡¯s hand was wrapped in bandages, and the wound that had been briefly treated was still seeping out blood and blending with the dirt and dust. But instead of lying down on the stretcher to rest, he got up and took the initiative to count the battle losses and battle results and reported them to Rowen. ¡°Hmm, Thank you for your trouble¡­ Arrange for the wounded to be treated immediately. If we don¡¯t have enough medicine then find a hospital in this Ind. Don¡¯t save any money on their treatment.¡± Rowen returned to his usual calm and it was as if he didn¡¯t see the worship in the other¡¯s eyes. But the calmer he was, the more precious the value of those words became in the eyes of the messenger. This shows that Rowen really thinks like this and he is not just doing this for a show! The messenger immediately yelled and saluted in reply. ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Wait ¡­¡­¡± But just before the Messanger could turn around, Rowen suddenly stopped him. ¡°Can I help you with anything, Rear Admiral Rowen?¡± ¡°Well, there is something wrong with the data¡­ The number of pirates killed this time was 554, and we were not able to capture a single pirate.¡± At this point, Rowen gave him a sidelong nce and said, ¡°Our Brother who died, we must give them some revenge, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± The Messanger¡¯s heart shuddered but as he looked at the crowded pirates and the dead Marine Soldiers, he nodded with tears in his eyes and said: ¡°Yes!!!¡± (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 98 Kills Part 2

Chapter 98 Kills Part 2

The credit for killing a pirate is the same as capturing a pirate alive, them being alive or dead means nothing. However, the Marines have a rule that they cannot actively kill prisoners after the war, and they will be punished for breaking these rules. Rowen made this decision as he didn¡¯t want these pirates to spend their lives in some cell eating and sleeping and he also wanted to make them pay for their actions tonight! In the eyes of the Messanger, Rowen was willing to withstand the risk of being punished and or being gossiped behind his back just to make sure that everyone understands that this would be the result for anyone who moves against Rowen and his soldiers! The messenger left with a face filled with excitement. Rowen looked at the panicked pirates in front of him and touched the hilt of the sword before he pulled it down. Just as the Pirates were relieved and thought that Rowen had changed his mind, they suddenly heard it. ¡°It would be a pity that Thunder Cloud was used to kill more than a hundred wastrels in the first battle. Let¡¯s change something¡­¡± Then, under the confused gaze of a group of people, Rowen walked to the shore of the port and grabbed a Pirate Ship with his hand. Hu¨¡ L¨¡ La! With arge amount of seawater falling, Rowen lifted the Pirate Ship from the sea with one hand and held it on his shoulders. The tyrannical aura emanating from Rowen¡¯s body made the Pirate instantly understand Rowen¡¯s purpose and they shouted in terror and despair. ¡°No! We have already surrendered, you can¡¯t kill us!!¡± ¡°You are a Marine! Marines do not kill their captives!!¡± ¡°You Asshole! You would die a thousand death!¡± The soldiers were also taken aback by Rowen¡¯s actions, but when they thought of Rowen¡¯s words just now, they kept silent. They also took out their weapons and hacked the most screaming pirate to death, and they also brought them closer together, making it easier for their Rear Admiral to make his move. ¡°Hey, Li¡­¡± Kaku, who is only 18 years old this year shivered as he looked at Rowen, who was walking with his back against the rising sun with a ship in his hand, and shouted in a low voice. ¡°Shut up!! CP9 doesn¡¯t know anything, understand?¡± Li¡¯s hands and feet tingled in front of Rowen¡¯s unabashedly and ferocious killing intent and he reprimanded in a low voice. If Rowen knew that they knew about intelligence in advance but didn¡¯t notify him then based on Rowen¡¯s current behavior, he was sure that he and others¡­¡­ Will die!! In theory, the Marines are obliged to help the CP Organization if they are in need of said help and even if the casualties are heavy on the Marines side, they will not be held ountable. This is determined by the priority of rights. But Li did not dare to bet or challenge Rowen¡¯s authority with his own life on the line. Or one can clearly say: He is scared! He is afraid that the Beast, who seemed so calm, but was so angry, would tear him to pieces too! In this world, it is the Strength that speaks! Walking back against the pirate¡¯s verbal abuse, Rowen looked around and his eyes paused for a moment on the soldiers who had closed their eyes forever and then smiled. Boom!! The huge Pirate Ship was swung up by him, like a Giant wielding a Warhammer. The ship produced a harsh whistle as it smashed hard on the Pirates. Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground shook with each blow. Blood, bones and rotten meat mixed with wooden pieces were wantonly flying in every direction. Broken limbs and legs were flying in all directions, the scene looked like it came straight out of Hell! But no one dares to stop Rowen, no matter who he is, the price of angering the strong must be borne by someone! Click¡­ Bang!!! After a few times, the Pirate Ship could no longer withstand the terrible pressure and broke into two pieces. Rowen felt a lightness in his hands and looked up to find that the other half of the hull had sunk deep into the ground and was mixed with the fleshy mud made up of pirate corpses. ¡°Che, no fun!¡± Throwing away the other half of the Pirate Ship in his hand, Rowen rubbed his somewhat sore arm and asked back. ¡°Mayor Iceberg, is there any problem?¡± As the battle ended, Iceberg walked in with his men pushing open the door. He caught a glimpse of Rowen, who was in the middle of a rampage and was scared half to death by the violent and bloody scene. At that moment, a broken arm flew out of the pile of bodies and fell in front of him. The broken part of the arm was bloody and fleshy, and the bones were shattered into g-like pieces. Thest time Iceberg saw this kind of wound was when a Shipwright identally caught his arm between the two ships. Hearing Rowen¡¯s question, Iceberg took out his handkerchief and wiped his sweat, trying to make himselfugh and to not have a scared expression on his face: ¡°Pirates invaded Dock 1, I wanted toe and help, but the Rear Admiral doesn¡¯t seem to be short of manpower here¡­¡± It¡¯s true. There is no shortage of manpower here!!! ¡°No, there is! We arecking in manpower. Why wouldn¡¯t weck in manpower?¡± Rowen raised his hand to stop him from speaking as looked back at the ¡°Warship being held up by many ships¡± floating on the sea. He then walked over with a body covered with fleshy mud, and took the hand that was shaking like a quail, and said: ¡°We haven¡¯t finished talking about that topic we discussedst night, we will continue to talk after breakfast.¡± Early¡­Breakfast¡­ ¡°Well!¡± ¡°Wu!!¡± At this moment, most people couldn¡¯t help it as they bend down and vomited, even Kalifa was no exception to this. But because it was too early and no one had eaten anything, so only the acid in the stomach came out, making it more ufortable and nauseous. Iceberg resisted the urge to vomit and nodded tremblingly: ¡°Understood! Please leave it to us!¡± ¡­¡­¡­. (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 99 Set-Off

Chapter 99 Set-Off

Two dayster, Sea Train Water Seven terminal, Blue tform. ¡°Rear Admiral Rowen, most of the pir recement will be finished soon, but ording to your request, the external hull transformation needs to bepleted at once, even if we put all our manpower into it, it will take at least half a month.¡± The speaker was Iceberg, and he stood beside Rowen slightly nervous at the moment. Behind him were the Water Seven officials, the foreman Paulie, and others. They were as pale as him, all of them curled up for fear that Rowen would be angered and he would notice them. Since the day Rowen violently killed the Pirates prisoners in front of everyone, this group of people does not dare to disobey him. In their eyes, Rowen is a real wicked demon! He is extremely brutal! But Rowen doesn¡¯t care about it. He needs prestige instead of friends. It¡¯s better to be afraid than being unknown. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you have all the time in the world, Mayor Iceberg.¡± With a faint smile, Rowen suddenly raised the corners of his mouth and whispered in Iceberg¡¯s ear: ¡°After all, there are tens of thousands of pirate coalition forces attacking Pi. It wouldn¡¯t so easy to kill them all¡­¡± Guru¡­ Iceberg made a difficult smile as he spoke: ¡°Yes¡­Yes! Then I would like to congratte the Rear-Admiral on his victory and allow me to hold a banquet for all the Marines when you return to the Water Capital in the future!¡± Banquet? It¡¯s just an excuse to stuff a red envelope in his hand. (Red Envelop-Red envelopes or hongbao in Mandarin andi see in Cantonese are small red and gold packets containing money given to children, family members, friends, and employees as a symbol of good luck.) ¡°Well, thank you, Mayor Iceberg!¡± Feeling very satisfied with Iceberg¡¯s good attitude, Rowen patted thetter¡¯s shoulder and turned around to walk towards the Sea train. Rowen has no problem ripping off Iceberg, not to mention that he is stronger than others, his handling of the matter has been more than favorable to the Water City. The Marine Headquarters Battleship docked at Galley-La¡¯s No. 1 Shipyard was blown up by Pirates. Rowen has the right to arrest all relevant personnel, including Iceberg, for interrogation. Now he had just asked him to pay for the Battleship¡¯s renovation. Rowen feels that he is simply being too generous! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Rowen didn¡¯t know how to repair ships, Iceberg¡¯s good days would have been over from today. Allied Kingdom Member is not the same as the World Government. To put it bluntly, they are just a group of ruled subordinates, and the Marine Headquarters is the most powerful violent organization under the World Government. It represents the face of the World Government. Even if they are Allied Kingdom Members, they will not be able to do anything to the Marines in the open. So no matter how unreasonable Rowen behaves, Iceberg can only ept it. Even seeing Rowen get in the Sea Train made him feel a little lucky in his heart. Great! This gue God is finally going away! Behind the crowd, Li, who had just been approved by Iceberg, did not speak, but he stared at Rowen¡¯s movements while silently clenching his fists. He recalled the conversation Rowen had with himst night¡­ ¡°Teabeard attacked the Marine, you knew this information, right?¡± This was Rowen¡¯s first sentence. ¡°Watch my Battleship for me and keep your mouth shut.¡± This was Rowen¡¯s second sentence. These were two simple sentences with so much information that it could be called frightening! Rob Li, who has always been known for his ruthlessness, was instantly creeped out, and his fear of Rowen increased by three points. He also made up his mind that even if the World Government came to ask him about this incident, he wouldn¡¯t tell anything about it! ¡­ Blue station, tform. A green steam train stands on the tform, ready to leave for St. Por, the City of Spring Queen. Due to the Pirate Invasion on Pi, the current situation is unclear, so even though the terminal area is still under the control of Pi King **, the Sea Train has also modified its route, and the furthest distance it would go to is the Spring Queen¡¯s City. Rowen and the others want to go to Pi so they need to arrive at the City of Spring Queen and then by changing the front of the train, the Sea Train will pull thest few carriages filled with Marines to Pi alone. In order to wait for Rowen, the Sea Train that should have departed at 11 O¡¯Clock made an exception and stayed at the ¡°Blue Station¡± for more than three hours. Some passengers had long be angry and some passengers were alreadyining.. ¡°What the hell? Are we still going?¡± ¡°What is going on! I have an appointment with someone to talk about business, would you take care of it if something goes wrong?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sorry! Please take it easy, the train will leave soon!¡± The steward was sweating, but he had said this line countless times, and the passengers didn¡¯t listen to it. ¡°Asshole! Do you know who I am? I¡¯m a Special Agent of the World Government, where is the big man who dares to make us wait for him!!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sorry! This is an order from the Mayor, please wait a moment!¡± ¡°What is your mayor? I am an official of the World Government! Let hime and see me!¡± Rowen heard noisy noises as soon as he got into the carriage, and the government officials dressed in ck suits were arguing with the steward of the Train. The other party¡¯s status is lofty, and the Steward can only honestly pretend to lower than him. If it had been in the past, they would have definitely set off without saying a word, but Iceberg is quite popr in the City of Water, and they are even less willing to disobey his orders. ¡°Tsk, troublesome guy!¡± Waving for the soldiers to start boarding the Sea Train, Rowen walked over and tapped the shoulder of the person with a ck suit. ¡°Who?!¡± It was a short, middle-aged government official with two tall bodyguards standing beside him. The man, who had long been in a position of authority, turned around with an impatient face when he felt someone tapping him on the shoulder and cursed, ¡°Do you want to attack a World Government official? Hey, get me ¡­¡­ er ¡­¡­¡± Rowen had some impression of the official in front of him. In the original work, because the top management of the World Government changed their mind, instead of worrying about old Ancient Weaponing out, they wanted to control it in their own hands, and this guy came to deal with Iceberg on behalf of the World Government many times to find out the whereabouts of Pluton Blueprints. His name was quite unique, so he was remembered by Rowen. As for how unique¡­ ¡°Corgi¡­right?¡± Rowen lowered his eyes and looked down at him from amanding position: ¡°You seem to have a lot of problems about Marines using this Seatrain to carry the Soldiers?¡± Seemingly in order to match Rowen¡¯s words, the big-headed soldiers who had experienced a bloody battle only a few days before and were now carrying guns and ammunition walked through the middle of the aisle and headed for the vacant seats on the left side of the carriage. (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 100 Sudden Enlightenment Part 1

Chapter 100 Sudden Enlightenment Part 1

The passengers on both sides who were moring just now honestly chose to shut up without saying anything. ¡°No¡­ No problem!¡± Corgi was shocked that Rowen could even call his name? Although he is a specialmissioner of the World Government, it doesn¡¯t matter at all. Rowen even knows him. Doesn¡¯t it mean that the other party has eyes in the government? Or even a strong backing in the World Government?! For a moment, Corgi was sweating profusely and squeezed out a smile in embarrassment. ¡°So it¡¯s Lord Rear Admiral who needs to transport troops. My mistake, I apologize, I spoke without thinking.¡± Corgi quickly expressed his friendliness. In addition to spection about Rowen¡¯s backing, the Marines are not far away from the Supreme Emperors Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars). Instead, they have a lofty position and great power in the World Government! Otherwise, Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) would not have set rules and strictly forbid Marines to interfere in the internal affairs of Allied Kingdom Members. Therefore, the identity of General Marines can be regarded as a giant figure even if Mary Geoise, not to mention that the epaulets on Rowen represent his ranking in the Marine Headquarters, who are truly powerful figures! ¡°Government officials¡± only sound a little more high and mighty, except for a few who really stood at the pinnacle of power, who would dare to wrestle with the Marines? At least with this kind of existence, Rowen certainly does not have to worry about Corgi. ¡°That¡¯s good, I thought someone was going to interfere with my mission execution¡­ Tsk, what a pity!¡± Rowen shook his head regretfully. Why the hell are you saying ¡°Pity¡±?! So you want to kill me?!! Corgi¡¯s back was instantly wet with cold sweat, and he was almost crying withughter: ¡°Yes¡­no¡­, Lord Rear Admiral, it¡¯s my fault! Please just let me go!¡± Corgi almost fell to his knees. Interfere with Headquarters Marine¡¯s mission? This is a crime that will result in decapitation!! Apart from the three Admirals, only the high-ranking Marine Fleet Admiral, Sengoku the Golden Buddha, and the existence with a higher status than the Sengoku can mobilize Marine Headquarters general officers to execute the Missions. For example, Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars), Commander-in-Chief ¡°Steel Bone¡± Kong, the mysterious CP0 Chief, and ¡°World Noble¡± Tenryubito¡­ Well, no more! Just so few! This allows the Headquarters Marines to put Mission first without any qualms when executing Mission. Anyone who interferes will be convicted and imprisoned at best, or killed on the spot at worst. There is nothing procedurally wrong with ordinary government officials who dare to interfere in the Headquarter Mission to get arrested and beaten to death. Even if he goes back alive, he will have to be punished! The Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) delegates power to the Marines, but it is not for letting them go out to eat and drink to their heart content without doing any work. In the past six months, Marine¡¯s poprity had overshadowed the CIPHER POL organization. These government officials like Corgi who are good at power tactics can naturally see that and they are not so stupid to stand up as targets. ¡°Chee, boring!¡± After teasing Corgi, Rowen threw up his hands as Corgi stared nkly. ¡°Well, in that case, lose your money!¡± Corgi: ¡°What?!¡± ¡­ On the pretext of moral damage fee, Rowen took a huge sum of money from Corgi in form ofpensation, and he continued to arrange for the soldiers to board the train. When the soldiers were arranged and the train departed, Rowen told the teams to pay attention to their own discipline and protect their weapons and medicines. Then he returned to the luxurious single room Iceberg had prepared for him and stuck his head on the bed. ¡°Ah ¡­¡­ so tired!!!¡± He usually lets Dante arranges the work and doesn¡¯t think that it is that much of a hassle but now that he had done some of that work and intervened in every detail, Rowen has discovered howplicated it is to manage a unit! The scheduling arrangement for more than 300 people eating and drinking is reallyplicated to the extreme. Fortunately, the Sea Train could not transport all the soldiers at once, and arge number of troops set off early, otherwise, Rowen thought he would have been really exhausted. After taking a few deep breaths, Rowen suddenly got up, knocked on the partition, and shouted: ¡°Dante, when will your injury be healed?!¡± The next door is Dante¡¯s room, in addition to him, the highest Senior Officials, only the wounded Dante has the privilege of living in a separate room. As for the others¡­ They have to go back to the carriage and sit on the bench! Soon, Dante¡¯s very unhappy voice came from the next room. ¡°Please Rear Admiral Rowen, not everyone is the same as you. I am not a Monster, OK? My broken bones will take some time to heal!¡± Rowen thought ¡®You don¡¯t have to be the same as me¡­ But calling me a Monster is a bit too much. Right?¡¯ Aren¡¯t you also healing at a faster rate? Rowen curled his lips, but it wasn¡¯t over yet and Danteined endlessly. ¡°And¡­ I¡¯m seriously wounded! Do you understand the word ¡®Seriously Wounded?¡¯ I should have recuperated at Water Seven instead of going to a War with you!¡± ¡°No, you are a Soldier, you must have the glory of a soldier!¡± Rowen said sternly. ¡°Huh?? The glory of the Soldiers?! Is the glory of the soldiers in your mouth ckmailing government officials?!¡± ¡°Nani?!! How did you know that? Someone snitched on me?!¡± Rowen was shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that!¡± ¡°There is also the matter of you killing the prisoners. These things cannot be hidden. How would you exin your actions when we go back to the Headquarters?! Even if you are not afraid of death, I am!¡± ¡°And do you know what kind of reputation you have in Water City now? The people say that you are a Monster and would eat them! My God, you are a Marine for god¡¯s sake!!¡± ¡°And the damage to the Battleship has not been reported, you know %¡­&£¤%(¡° In general, waking up Dante was a mistake. The expression in Rowen¡¯s eyes were empty as he listened to the chatteringints in his ear. Killing prisoners, Battleship or something. It¡¯s all trivial! Rowen was sure that no one had the guts to go out and talk nonsense, whether it was CP9 or Iceberg or whoever else was out there. So taking advantage of Dante¡¯s cursing, Rowen began to sink into his body and started practicing his own Observation Haki. Yesterday, after finalizing a series of renovations with Iceberg, he called Zephyr to tell him about his situation and received a response that left Rowen both depressed and pleased. Normal people can¡¯t hear the sounding from the body at all. Even if you learn Observation Haki, the focus of ¡°Listening¡± is only on the outside world, not on your own body. (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 100 Sudden Enlightenment Part 2

Chapter 100 Sudden Enlightenment Part 2

In other words, people who practice Observation Haki will not encounter this situation at all. It¡¯s simr to how someone blind crosses a river by feeling the stones ced on it and they can cross the river once they learn how to do it without being interfered with by the sound of the river body. Only those who have been highly gifted at Observation Haki have been found to be unable to maintain their positions due to noise interference. Because after they Awakened the Observation Haki, the initial level they achieve ispletely different from other people, the starting point directly opened a gap between them and the ordinary people! The appearance of an unfamiliar form of perception is still far beyond the control level of any beginner. This makes their ¡°Habit¡± or ¡°Instinct¡± receive two simr butpletely different forms at the same time because of body bone conduction. The sound has an unrecognizable sense of vition and is automatically judged as ¡°Abnormal¡± by the ¡°Instinct¡±, thus interrupting the effect. At this point, the answer is clear. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have the talent so I can¡¯t learn it, but it¡¯s because my talent is too strong, Rowen didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at this moment. Fortunately, there have been many people in the Marines with this problem and there is a solution to this situation. First, it is to slowly suppress one¡¯s instincts, trying to adapt to the world after mastering Observation Haki through repeated attempts, it is like threading a pinhole and selling charcoal, which is just a question of proficiency. Naturally, the speed of this method is variable and varies from person to person. Some people can adapt in a few days, and some people need a year and a half. Secondly, it is to do what Rowen is doing now, actively blocking the voices he doesn¡¯t want to hear. It all depends on talent. Thetter is several times moreplex than the former in terms of skill and is an essential and necessary part of Observation Haki. But for now, Rowen is more suited for the second way. Dante¡¯s voice was actively blocked by him and his eyes seemed to have stopped working as they stared forward with a nk look in them. In his mind, a metal carriage was being constructed, and then two and three, and the scope bingrger andrger. Colorless seawater and air currents constantly beat on the carriage, so that Rowen could ¡°See¡± through. In the picture, a series of Humanoid objects were sketched by him. Some people were walking, some people were chatting, the beating frequency of their heart, the screws that trembled when the train charged forward, all these things appeared out of nothing in Rowen¡¯s mind. Rowen could not see everything but he could down at everything in a radius of 100 meters. Rowen was silent in this unique perception, not knowing the time. Suddenly¡­¡­ ¡°Hey, when will Rear Admiral Rowen wake up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but don¡¯t worry, Rear Admiral should be training.¡± ¡°Huh? Being in a daze is also training?!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that! How can a character as powerful as Lord Rear Admiral practice in the same way as us!¡± ¡°Eh! Tell us about it!¡± ¡°Ahem¡­ so, so, so, so.¡± Shu¨¡! Rowen snapped back to his senses and the glow returning to his eyes. Gululu¡­ His stomach was contracting and secreting acid. Hu¨¡ L¨¡ La¡­ His blood vessels are filled with telets. G¨¥Zh¨© G¨¥Zh¨©¡­ The periosteum between his joints is rubbing and rattling. ¡°Is this¡­ Observation Haki?¡± Rowen turned around and looked at the Azure Sea. In his view, the Sea is no longer quiet, in addition to the waves, he can see countless fish and shrimp swimming under the surface, they hunt, they fight, and they reproduce. All kinds of sounds came into his ears, allowing Rowen to clearly ¡°see¡± everything. Rowen didn¡¯t know when Dante had asked someone to move him into Rowen¡¯s room. When he saw Rowen waking up, he raised his eyebrows and asked: ¡°You Awakened your Observation Haki?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Rowen nodded as he got up from the bed and closed his eyes. ¡°But because of the physique of the Thunder-Lighting Human, my Observation Haki is not only exaggerated in its scope, but also in addition to perception, it can also collect distant Tremor through the radio waves to monitor something at a distance¡­ You can call me Humanoid listening Den Den Mushi in the future as I would be able to listen to any Den Den Mushi in my range! ¡° ¡°That¡¯s really¡­Congrattions!¡± Dante smacked his lips and realized that even if he Awakened his Observation Haki, he wouldn¡¯t be able to monitor Den Den Mushi like Rowen. But he immediately pushed the cold food on the table and smiled. ¡°But you haven¡¯t eaten anything for 24 hours, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Rowen: ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡­ No wonder it¡¯s still bright outside! Turns out it¡¯s not that no time has passed, but that a full 24 hours have passed!!! Mankind¡¯s judgment of time mainlyes from the brightness of light, which is naturally not in the world of ¡°Listening¡± in Observation Haki. Rowen didn¡¯t wake up until hepletely Awakened his Observation Haki and when his voice became one with his instincts, and the strange feeling of incongruity disappeared, triggering a chain reaction that finally allowed him to awaken the Observation Haki. Yesterday, when Dante was eating dinner, he was informed by the soldiers that Rowen¡¯s door didn¡¯t respond to any knock. He asked the captain to take out the spare key and found Rowen¡¯s abnormality the first time after entering the door, so he immediately arranged manpower to prevent outsiders from approaching him and he also guarded Rowen¡¯s room. Without his judgment, Rowen would have been disturbed by soldiers worried about his safety, perhaps he could still Awaken his Observation Haki, but the process would not have been so smooth. Once the state of enlightenment is broken, it cannot be continued. ¡°But you really are a Monster. I only just fully awakened my Armament Haki after such a long time and you awakened it in one sitting!¡± After eating and drinking, Rowen grinned at the unwilling Dante while picking his teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, isn¡¯t it just an Observation Haki? Soon¡­I would also learn Armament Haki!¡± Dante: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Someone, help me back to my room!¡± ¡°Yes, Lieutenant Commander Dante!¡± A bowl of poisoned chicken soup would probably choke Dante to death at this moment. Rowen leaned back in his chair and continued to master Observation Haki. He didn¡¯t know if it was because his body actively blocked Dante¡¯s voice when he entered the state of enlightenment or something else but Rowen discovered that if he didn¡¯t concentrate then Dante didn¡¯t actually exist in his perception range! He has to take the initiative to pay attention to him!! ¡®I¡¯m not GAY¡­¡¯ Rowenined as he realized this. He would work hard and try to ovee this problem as soon as possible. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 101 Indication Part 1

Chapter 101 Indication Part 1

The City of the Spring Queen, Some dark alley. Some people have rivers andkes, and there disputes in those rivers andkes. Where there are disputes¡­ there are defamation, assassinations, trafficking, fornication, fraud, ves, arms, and most importantly¡­ Belly! This beautiful ind with spring for all four seasons is no exception, and this dark alley street is the ce to amodate all these things. The City of the Spring Queen is the destination of the First and Second routes of the Grand Line, with two maic lines extending all the way to the Sabaody Archipgo group ind at the end of the First Half of the Grand Line. At the same time, it is also connected to the three famous Grand Line cities: Gourmet City, Carnival City, and Water Seven with the help of the ¡°Trail Creation¡± Sea Train. It is the Ind with the most convenient transportation in the Grand Line with a convenient geographical location. upying such an advantage, the City of the Spring Queen is naturally quite prosperous. Simrly, there is a lot of filth behind the scenes, even beyond the imagination of ordinary people! Kingdom Treason, ve Trade, Human Trafficking, Arms Trade, every illegal and filthy thing you can imagine can be found here. Marine¡¯s role here is no longer that of a protector, but that of a Vested Interest and Oppressor. It is said that only soil full of rottenness can breed beautiful flowers. The World Government is naturally aware of the things that go on in the City of the Spring Queen, but due to the bnce of Sea and some of their own problems, they have not been able to destroy it. Therefore, in order to control this core point in disguise, the World Government spent a lot of money to do skin and meat trading and made CP0 member Stussy the Queen of the Underworld in the City of the Spring Queen, and she collects intelligence for them. ¡­ ¡°Ch¨© Ch¨© Ch¨© Ch¨© Ch¨©, I never thought that the famous Sand Crocodile would seek my help, it looks like that Rear Admiral Rowen is putting a lot of pressure on you!¡± This is a dark Underground room, it is hot and humid with no light, even rats and scorpions would not want to live here. But the owner of this ce obviously enjoys it, chewing on his steak, he asionally looked up to inhale the murky air and an intoxicated expression appeared on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are not interested, Jino.¡± Crocodile put his feet on the tattered wooden table as he leaned against the back of the chair, and bit his cigar before saying: ¡°300 Million Belly plus Rear Admiral Scante¡¯s acquiesced to your ind management rights, it is enough for you to recruit people to make aeback.¡± (Acquiesced- To ept, agree, or give consent by keeping silent or by not making any objections) ¡°Ch¨© Ch¨© Ch¨©, I didn¡¯t expect that you even bought that Scante. I think you can forget about being a Hero in basta if this bes known!¡± ¡°But¡­¡­¡± Jino shoved thest piece of steak into his mouth and he swallowed it after chewing it a few times, he then picked up his te and continued to nibble on it. The ceramic te was also eaten into his mouth with a few crunching sounds.¡± Jino grinned as he grabbed a napkin and wiped the corner of his mouth clean. ¡°It¡¯s not enough!!¡± Crocodile slightly squinted his eyes and the expression on his face became cold, and the scar on his face added a bit of fury on it: ¡°Don¡¯t be too greedy for Jino¡­ You who haven¡¯t made a move in three years are only worth this price now.¡± ¡°Although it is tempting to take you out to prove it but that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about right now¡­¡­¡± Jino stood up and only then could someone see that he was a head taller than Crocodile, he has muscr arms and a thick waist and he looked like an upright beast. ¡°Oh? Then what is not enough then?¡± ¡°There are not enough people!¡± Jino reached into his crotch with a hand soaked in sauce and he took out a piece of paper and threw it on the table: ¡°Although your Rear Admiral Rowen had not mastered Haki, his Rumble-Rumble Fruit has given him a strong fighting power, and at the same time, this guy¡¯s physical strength is also quite amazing!¡± ¡°Like you said, Sand Crocodile ¡­¡­ I haven¡¯t made a move in three years! If the Mission is notpleted this time then my worth will be lost.¡± Crocodile was not interested in picking up the piece of paper and he just nced at it from a distance. Suddenly, his pupils shrank, and he sucked in a cold breath. ¡°This is!!¡± It was a picture, a picture of Rowen raising the Pirate Ship with one hand and using it as a war hammer to smash into the pirate captives. Crocodile knows what this means. In addition to the Devil Fruit ability, Rowen¡¯s Physical Doriki value is not inferior to any Headquarters Vice-Admiral. If a Devil Fruit Ability User has such strong physical support then their strength is not as simple as one plus one. Coupled with the Rumble-Rumble Fruit¡¯s speed and attack range advantage, he and Jino alone are indeed not enough. Momentster, Crocodile, wearing a cloak, emerged from the Underground room. In the passage, there were a lot of corpses with dried bodies, it was as if someone had sucked them dry. Withered wood-like faces were filled with fear and panic. With the dim light of torches, this scene looked like it came straight out of Hell. Walking out of the passage, a Marine Rear Admiral dressed in a suit and a Justice cape leaned against the wall with two exposed women, surrounded by Marine soldiers who had been hacked to death. From the blood-dripping sword at his waist and the unmistakable horror in the women¡¯s eyes, it was clear who the killer was. ¡°Hey, Crocodile!¡± Rear Admiral Scante has blond hair, a tall and handsome figure, if he walked into the street then his face and body would be enough to fascinate some girls. But the hostility and fierceness in his eyes destroyed his overall temperament, making this handsome beauty look extremely strange on him. Seeing Crocodile stepping out of the passage, Scante said impatiently: ¡°I have done as you asked, now it¡¯s time to give me the stuff, right?¡± Whiz! Pop! An Image Den Den Mushi flew over and was caught in Scante¡¯s hand. In the next moment¡­¡­ Sii!! Gulugulu¡­ With fear and doubt, the two women clutched their bleeding throats and fell softly to the ground. (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 101 Indication Part 2

Chapter 101 Indication Part 2

Scante squeezed the Den Den Mushi to death and then pointed the tip of the sword towards Crocodile and sneered: ¡°You should know what would happen if you deceive me, right? Oka Shichibukai (Seven Warlords of the Sea), Crocodile¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that is indeed all the image data in my hands, you have destroyed it and no one will be able to find out what you havemitted before.¡± In response, Crocodile bit his cigar, flipped his hand, and took out another Den Den Mushi. ¡°However, I have something better now¡­ Miss All Sunday, show him.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. 0.¡± A slightly maic female voice came from the other end of the Den Den Mushi, followed by a switch being pressed and a scream and shriek sounded. ¡°Ah!!! Be careful!¡± ¡°Rear Admiral Scante, are you going to betray the Marines?!¡± ¡°You Asshole! Do you really think that this secret prison is only known to us? You are dead Scante!!¡± ¡°No¡­ please, don¡¯t kill me! Ah!!!¡± As the voices grew noisier and noisier, Scante¡¯s face grew darker and more frightening. He held the hilt of his sword in a death grip and gritted his teeth and said: ¡°You ¡­¡­ are good!!!¡± ¡°Tsk, all of us are in Underground World to make a living, don¡¯t be that disappointed, Scante.¡± Crocodile spoke with a trace of scorn on his face and he casually said: ¡°You have lost yourself in the false rights brought to you by the Marines, I am only reminding you of thews of survival in the Underground World. Some things once dipped, can never be washed clean.¡± ¡­ City of the Spring Queen, Pleasure District. This wide street runs through almost the entire city and it has only one manager, and the king behind the entire City, Stussy. She also has a nice nickname, Queen of the Pleasure District. At this moment, in a magnificent room, Stussy sank herself into a soft sofa and casually fiddled with the Den Den Mushi in her hand and said: ¡°Yes, Scante released the Assassination King Jino, it seems that Sand Crocodile has some control over him.¡± ¡°Then Sand Crocodile must be looking for Jino for some purpose, has it been found out?¡± The Den Den Mushi tried to imitate the mask on the opposite side of hispanion and finally squeezed himself out. ¡°Although it hasn¡¯t been found out, Jino¡¯s subordinates are staring at the Sea Train timetable. If nothing wrong happens then they should be nning to deal with that Rear Admiral Rowen. After all¡­ he is the only note-worthy charactering here using the Sea Train over the past two days. The Headquarters Rear Admiral, who made a lot of noise some time ago.¡± ¡°Rowen and Crocodile?! How did they get into a feud?¡± Faraway, in the Underground area of Mary Geoise, a CP0 member wearing a familiar Fukuro mask frowns and said: ¡°Find out the connection between Crocodile and Rowen now, and do it fast!¡± ¡°Hai, Hai, I know¡­ but he is going to Pi to perform the Mission and won¡¯t stay here long. I don¡¯t have enough time.¡± Jino will not tantly attack the Sea Train. This railway has been in operation for several years and has be the most important part of the economic lifeline of several major powers along the way. If he dared to destroy the Sea Train then the Marines will chase after him like sharks after blood under the pressure of various countries, that would to too terrifying and Jino knows that so he won¡¯t do something that foolish! After finally being released, Jino will not be so stupid as to give up his life and a good future for money. So the ce where Jino would attack Rowen is definitely Pi and after they leave the City of the Spring Queen, Stussy¡¯s intelligence would not be so reliable. ¡°Take the time and immediately report after you find out Crocodile¡¯s motives.¡± ¡°Should we not inform that Rear Admiral Rowen in advance to be ready?¡± Pleasure District Queen Stussy, who is also a member of CP0, smiled and said lightly: ¡°Assassination King Jinno and Sand Crocodile Crocodile, if they join forces then even a Headquarters Vice-Admiral will find it difficult to deal with them, right?¡± On the opposite end of the Den Den Mushi, the CP0 member pondered for a moment and then a unique smile appeared on his face as he said: ¡°No need, these two pieces of broken spine are not worthy of being his opponent.¡± K¨¡ Ch¨¡! Stussy squeezed the broken ss in her hand and the expression on her face condensed as she nodded back: ¡°Understood!¡± Hanging up, Stussy had a solemn expression on her face. How many years had it been since this Senior Official had spoken words of appreciation and admiration? Ten years? Or maybe twenty years? She couldn¡¯t remember. But the person who made him say it once was the man whoter became known as the ¡°Pirate King¡±, Gol D. Roger! Stussy tightened her tight-fitting mink coat as she looked at the night sky outside the window, and muttered to herself: ¡°Is this era going to change again?¡± Bang Rumble! A thunderp and a downpour of rain fell to the ground. At night, drunken alcoholics, gamblers who dumped their money, and p-goers with flushed faces were incessant, bringing life to this City. The next moment, raindrops slid across the window, and the picture was torn and shattered, and could not be pieced together again. ¡°I hope it¡¯s just a misconception¡­¡± Stussy curled up on the sofa and fell asleep in silence. A Rainstorm against himself is about toe, and Rowen is casually dealing with Dante¡¯s attack on the roof of the Sea Train. Suddenly, with dark clouds and silver snakes dancing around them, Rowen frowned before he turned around and kicked Dante away, while shouting, ¡°It¡¯s going to rain, quickly swim back!¡± Dante: ¡°¡­¡± So why did you kick me so far if we were going back?!! Isn¡¯t it intentional?!! Looking at the Sea Train moving farther and farther, Dante secretly cursed and used all his strength to start freestyle, breaststroke, and butterfly swimming to catch it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 102 Premonition

Chapter 102 Premonition

One Piece World is filled with Monsters, including humans! The theory of one hundred days of trauma is a joke here. Especially after breaking through the limits of the human body, with a Doriki value exceeding 500, after the life potential is fully activated, the recovery ability of the body will be greatly enhanced. Dante had seven broken ribs, his internal organs shifted, and he had a liver hemorrhage but even with such injuries, he was able to freely move around after two days! At the same time, it seems that Rowen¡¯s growing stronger had made him feel the pressure of being left behind, even if the doctor advised him to recuperate for a month, he still climbed the roof of the train and trained against the wind and waves. Rowen positioned Dante as a management talent, and there was no doubt about his talent in this area. Many of his veterans said that they didn¡¯t even need to think with Dante, and everything was arranged in perfect order. But as a Senior Officials, the strength of his subordinates was also a matter of prestige for Rowen. So taking advantage of this trip, Rowen also became Dante¡¯s sparring partner. He wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to attack as that would be too boring, so he only relied on his Observation Haki to dodge Dante¡¯s attack. Dante put Armament Haki Cover on his de and attacked Rowen. So far, Dante¡¯s best score is 3.18 seconds. After fighting for 3 Minutes and 18 Seconds, Rowenpletely opened the distance between them¡­ Although it¡¯s useless to bully people with speed, it¡¯s also quite an achievement worthy of boasting! A Swordsman¡¯s advantage in closebat is terrible for any other system powerhouse! Especially after mastering Armament Haki, even Dante can make Rowen take him seriously. However, given the hard power gap between them, Dante could not avoid being kicked off the train by Rowen¡¯s sudden eleration. In the Seatrain carriage, Rowen leaned securely on the back of the chair as the current around his body crackled and flickered, and his muscles trembled with slight fluctuations. This unbearable pain that would have made any ordinary person crazy was not enough for Rowen. The negative examples of Sand Crocodile and many other Logia Fruit Ability users exist in Rowen¡¯s head so he clearly realizes that in this world, physical strength is the root of everything, so he has never put down training. Since the development of the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method, this simple and efficient method of practice that can be used anytime and anywhere haspletely reced Rowen¡¯s normal exercise routine and is now thoroughly integrated into his instincts. Now he just needs to eat some food and the current will automatically appear on his body and it would begin to strengthen the body. Dante sat opposite him. The silver tableware on the table was trembling due to the maic field automatically generated by the electric current, and they almost couldn¡¯t hold themselves on the table. Dante rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Rear Admiral Rowen, can you go back to the room and train there?¡± With Rowen sitting here, no one should even think about eating properly! Rowen: ¡°Oh¡­¡± Rowen said and then he continues to lie still in the same ce. Dante: ¡°¡­¡± Forget it, I can¡¯t beat him. So I will endure it! Watching Dante vent his grievances to the food, Rowen shook his head and said slowly: ¡°When we get to Pi, you take someone to deal with the King, I have to go out for a while.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Dante slightly frowned when he heard Rowen¡¯s words and asked with a solemn look on his face. He knew that Rowen was annoying, but he was a reliable Marine. Although what he did in Water Seven was excessive but the scale of the event was just right. As long as they don¡¯t take the initiative to report then Sengoku wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything against Rowen. And considering how much the Soldiers admired Rowen, there is no need to even think about reporting such things. That being the case, why would he go out at a critical moment in this Mission? ¡°I have a feeling of restlessness for some time now, I feel like someone is waiting for me, someone strong¡­ If it reallyes to a fight then you and the other Soldiers will be a burden on me.¡± Dante: ¡°¡­¡± Will you die if you act more tactfully?! But he also knows Rowen¡¯sbat effectiveness and his fighting powers. To be honest, if there was no vacancy for the seat the Rowen¡¯s power would have been enough for him to be a Vice-Admiral. The reason why the killing of Hell Ind Crab¡¯s credit has been weakened by Sengoku is that in addition to the necessary concealment, Rowencks personal connections, working experience, background, and the proficiency of the two-colored Haki. The Marine Headquarters Vice-Admirals have always been a sideshow in the Orignal work before the time skip of two years, but even on the eve of the big event named War Of The Best, the Straw Hat Luffy has never had the experience of confronting the Vice-Admirals head-on. This was because the creator of the series ¡®Oda¡¯ deliberately avoided writing it because the Marine Headquarters will be too powerful for Straw Hats at the time! Rokushiki, Sword Technique, Physique, Haki, Devil Fruit Ability, the Marine Headquarters Vice-Admirals will be proficient in everything. It can be called invincible there was no way the Straw Hat Pirates would have been able to stand against this giant! Even two years after the big event, it was only at the beginning of the New World Giant n chef¡¯s plot that Zoro and Momonga had a brief encounter, and the two sides were almost equal to each other in that brief encounter but that not a serious fight. This is where Rowen is now. Excluding the proficiency of the two-color Haki, he is confident that he will not be defeated by any Vice-Admiral! If it¡¯s a fight to the death, then except for Momousagi and Tokikake, the two Admiral alternates, and Garp, Rowen will not die by any other Vice-Admiral¡¯s hand. How big is the gap between Dante and a Vice-Admiral, and that¡¯s how high is the gap between Dante and Rowen, so there is no problem at all with this phrase ¡°Burden¡±? But¡­¡­ ¡°Could it be that you are just thinking too much?¡± Dante hesitated before he seriously asked: ¡°We just came out of the Recruit Camp and we have no strong enemies in Sea. Who will target you?¡± What kind of enemy would that be to make Rowen this nervous? The people in the sea are more superstitious and they would rather believe this kind of stuff more often so Dante hesitated before he spoke. ¡°I hope I am just thinking too much¡­¡­¡± Rowen shook his head and didn¡¯t tell him about the Baroque work agency. It was a secret mission and not many people knew about it even now. In the future¡­ even if the Baroque Work agency ispletely destroyed, the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) will not allow this information to be publicized. After all, this is a dishonorable incident in which the Marines interfered in the internal affairs of Allied Kingdom Member at their initiative. ¡°The main members of the Pirate United Army are farmers and civilians who have been kidnapped. The strength gap between them and us is obvious. You would be enough to cope with it as long as you cooperate with the Kingdom Army. Just be careful that the main force of the other party would not sneak into the City to create chaos. I will leave first when I get to the ce. Don¡¯t say anything to anyone, you understand?¡± Dante nodded: ¡°Understood!¡± (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 103 Combat Readiness

Chapter 103 Combat Readiness

Keeping silent means that Rowen will use himself as bait to see if he can catch the enemy hidden in dark. There is no great joy in nature better than this, and if there is, you can take it in stride. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going back to bed. Rece the carriages as soon as you get to the City of the Spring Queen. Don¡¯t waste any time.¡± Rowen shook his arms and left after saying that. The Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method was as fascinating as ever, and in just a few minutes, he felt as if his whole body had been beaten by Zephyr but Rowen was still thinking in his heart. Premonitions, or Omens, never came out of thin air. There is a reason for them especially in a world where people can see the future with Observation Haki. This is an uncontroble sixth sense Rowen had seen once on Earth. Rowen was surviving in the wilderness one day and this premonition appeared once before, he felt that he would be attacked by a brown bear while sleeping. During the day, he found paw prints on the tree trunk, but the paw prints were very old and he didn¡¯t care. As a result, the brown bear attacked him in the middle of the night, and his intestines flowed out of his body and he barely survived. Now that this premonition had appeared again, Rowen couldn¡¯t help but get a little nervous. ¡°Who the hell could it be? Is it Crocodile?¡± This is the only clue he can connect with. He had prepared for this in advance as he had already guessed that he would face some strong enemies. But to be honest, Rowen didn¡¯t put an alone Crocodile in his eyes. Even if he hadn¡¯t mastered the Wind Treading ss Gyojin Karate (Fish-Man Karate). Rowen is confident that it is impossible to lose as he just needs to be careful of Crocodile¡¯s Ground Death-Erosion Samsara and his body doesn¡¯t get drained of water. So is there really anyone to be wary of at the First Half of Grand Line? The answer is Yes. Rayleigh counts as one, the Empress would also count as one to be wary of, and so would the Kuma who ¡°travels¡± everywhere. But why would these three peoplee to fight him? So excluding the Pirate Forces, the only ones who can threaten him on the First Half of the Grand Line are the Underground World, and themselves¡­ the Marines! Rowenid on his bed and silently closing his eyes. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I have to¡­ look forward to it!¡± At this time Rowen did not realize that his Observation Haki was gradually manifesting certain qualities to itself. In addition, a simr situation happened once before he had crossed over to this world, so he did not even look deeper into the Observation Haki aspect of this moment¡¯s whim. A few hourster, the City of the Spring Queen, Hustnov Station. ¡°Lieutenant Commander Dante! The advance force should have 980 people, and 980 people have been counted, please give us further orders!¡± A Marine Lieutenant led the troops to assemble at the station, they were the first 980 men to leave Water Seven City and they were waiting here to meet Rowen and then they would all go to Pi together. After all, the number of Pirate United Army is tens of thousands, and Marine without high-endbat power can not guarantee that the opponent will not ambush. At the same time, the sea train to Pi has been suspended for many days, and most of the sea trains¡¯ heads have been transferred to and from other lines. The interception of one is already in the face of Rowen HeadquartersRear Admiral. It is not necessary to use two if one train can be pulled away. Add trouble and uncertainty. After all, the Pirate United Army has tens of thousands of people, and the marines without high-endbat forces stationed there cannot guarantee that the other side will not ambush. At the same time, the Sea Train to Pi has been out of service for several days, and most of the Sea Trains have been transferred to other lines and back. It was because of Headquarters Rear Admiral¡¯s face that they were able to stop one train and it is also not necessary to use two trains to pull away, which adds to the trouble and uncertainty. ¡°Well, good job.¡± Dante was dressed in a brown suit while his Justice cloak was hunting in the night wind. He pressed one hand to the hilt of his sword and his eyes were glinting menacingly as he nced from side to side. Since Rowen told him about his hunch, Dante looked at everyone as if he was looking at the enemy. In his eyes, the enemy might be hidden in the shadow outside the station and they might jump out of there and attack Rowen at any time. However, he also did not forget his responsibilities, and after taking a nce around the area, he ordered all the soldiers: ¡°Notify all Ensign to arrange various soldiers¡¯ Carriages, and pay close attention to the workers who change the front of the Carriages, leave a hundred people to scatter with me on patrols, and strictly prohibit any unrted personnel from approaching the Train. If some unexpected situations ur because of someone then I am giving you permission to use lethal force!¡± Dante suddenly said themand as his Killing intent leaked out of his body, and then he added another sentence. ¡°Now, on behalf of Rear Admiral Rowen, I announce that the whole army here has entered Level 2 War Preparations!!¡± ¡°Yes!!¡± The Soldiers¡¯ expression condensed and they raised their hand and shouted loudly. As the order was issued, the station suddenly sank into an abyss of indescribable Killing Intent. The soldiers who came out of the Marine Headquarters are not like the soldiers on the Four Seas, they are trained and experienced and they could fight against ten ordinary pirates at the same time on the battlefield. When they got serious, even the air became sticky with their Killing Intent. Everyone was silent as they performed their duties while clenching their weapons. Combat Readiness Rating is a ssification of thebat readiness of troops, from low to high, which is divided into four to First Grade. The ¡°Level 2 War Preparations¡± is the highest level of readiness that a Marine General Officer below Admiral can use, and once the order is given, it means that the Marines are in a full war operation. To put it in an irrelevant way, Marine¡¯s ¡°Buster Call¡±, which was so fearsome in the sea, was only a ¡°Level 2 War Preparations¡±, after all, only Vice-Admirals were mobilized there was no Admiral among them. The Highest Level of War Preparation can only be issued by the Three Admirals and the Fleet Admiral Sengoku. So in in terms, the ¡°Level 2 War Preparations¡± at this time is a castrated version of Buster Call without any Warships or Artry Fire and without any Vice-Admirals!! Boom! Boom! Boom! Just as the troops were getting into their carriages one after another, a sudden gunshot came from the distance. The sound of guns rmed all the Soldiers, the Elite Soldiers immediately rushed towards the ce where the incident urred. The action was orderly without a trace of panic. Dante led the Soldiers to rush over and found seven or eight corpses lying in the alley. A group of Soldiers held their guns expressionlessly and aimed forward. An unbroken young man leaned against the wall while cursing hoarsely: ¡°You group of Executioners! Butchers! We are just Civilians!!!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Lieutenant Commander Dante, they were hiding here and spying on us. ording to the order, we killed them when we found them.¡± ¡°Good job!¡± As the Young Man looked on with despair and horror, Dante patted the Soldier on the shoulder and then drew out his sword. ¡°Marine Level 2 War Preparations, irrelevant personnel will immediately evacuate the area, otherwise¡­ kill without pardon!¡± Siii!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 104 Assassination King Part 1

Chapter 104 Assassination King Part 1

The light of the de shed, and a head fell to the ground. Then the Soldiers continued their patrol. Someone called to inform the ruler of the City of the Spring Queen toe and clean the street tomorrow. At the same time, Stussy, who was hiding in the dark, frowned silently and sighed: ¡°Level 2 War Preparations, there is no chance now¡­¡± She was from CP0 so she naturally knows how disciplined Headquarters Marines are in this state and they would kill anyone they found to spy on them, let alone a group of sneaky spies who Jino left to inquire about the news. They can be civilians, Kingdom Nobles, Government Officials, but the Marines would kill them all regardless of their status as young and old. As Dante said, they will be killed without pardon. ¡°Buster Call without Artillery Fire¡± is not just a joke. The Marine Soldiers under this order are killing weapons! Stussy wanted to take advantage of the chaos in the Marine Carriage to sneak in and see if she could find the connection between Rowen and Sand Crocodile in Rowen¡¯s room. But with the order of Level 2 War Preparations, if she sneaks in and is found at this time then Rowen wouldn¡¯t even need to anything. And even if she didn¡¯t die then Rowen could just inform Sengoku and put the matter in front of Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars), and she could only wait for her fate to be Court Martialed. The Marine Army is not like a free and loose Pirate, the discipline is their blood and bones, and the privilege of CP0 can¡¯t be used to interfere with Marine¡¯s steel-like discipline. Unless a Tenryubito is willing to stand up for their loyal dog then Stussy would have nothing she would be able to do once she is caught. But once Tenryubito is involved then Stussy is sure that her fate will not be much better than a Court Martial! After thinking about it, Stussy took out a Den Den Mushi and called: ¡°Hey, Boss, the other party has activated Level 2 War Preparations, I must retreat.¡± ¡°Level 2 War Preparations!!¡± On the opposite side, the CP0 man wearing an Owl Mask was taken aback. ¡°Are you sure?!¡± ¡°Yes! The spies left by Jino were not even interrogated after they were discovered. They were shot and killed. The spies from other forces were scared to death and ran away.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it¡­¡­¡± The CP0 member silently rubbed his brows. Although the Headquarters Officers who went out to perform the Mission had the right to start Level 2 War Preparations, but to start a Level 2 War Preparation as soon as they got off the train is a little fishy, it was not normal. Could it be¡­ did Rowen discover something? Who told him? Could it be that he and Sand Crocodile are aplices and their purpose is to get rid of Jino? It seems that I must go to Pi¡­ In order to rify his doubt, the CP0 made a decision in his heart and said. ¡°Sweep the trail and retreat immediately. You don¡¯t need to intervene in the rest of the matter. Seal the records and Log for today¡¯s actions!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After hanging up, Stussy took a deep look at the carriage where Rowen was in, and then quickly disappeared into the night. At the moment she left, Rowen was looking at Pi¡¯s map in silence in the room, and suddenly raised his eyebrows, and the corners of his mouth raised with a bit of yfulness: ¡°Jino? Who is that?¡± As Rowen said before, his Observation Haki talentbined with Thunder-Lighting Human¡¯s innate sensitivity to Electromaic waves, once mastered, bes very terrifying! Even if he has just been acquainted with this power, he can cover the City of the Spring Queen, and the range is so big that even the controller Rowen can¡¯t figure out the specific value. At the same time, Rowen can easily monitor anyone as long as they are within his Observation Haki Cover Range. The content of his training in the past two days was to analyze and filter a huge amount of information in the newly constructed sensory map in his mind, thereby reducing the burden on his brain. After all, the whispers of everyone within his Haki¡¯s range were even more terrifying. It felt as if countless people were tantly chattering in your ears and they were as irritable as a hundred irritated Dante, and Rowen doesn¡¯t know how Enel adapted to it in the original works. As a Humanoid Self-Propelled Monitoring Den Den Mushi, Rowen found Stussy hiding on the roof near the station when the Seatrain had not yet entered the station and was still on the track. He thought that no good thing woulde out after CP0¡¯s intervention, so he directly started the Level 2 War Preparations. However, he was originally monitoring CP0 to prevent them in taking any actions against him and to also find out more about Sand Crocodile¡¯s Sneak attack, but he unexpectedly found another character. ¡°Jino¡­ I remember hearing this name when I was chatting with Vice-Admiral Dalmatian.¡± Rowen closed his eyes and started clicked his fingers on the table, and a momentter, he showed a slight smile on his face. ¡°So it¡¯s that Lunatic!¡± Nine out of ten people in this Sea are unaware of the name ¡°Jino¡± alone. But as long as the word ¡°Assassination King¡± is mentioned, the general public would have also heard of it even if they have not known it. The Assassination King represents a legend, a fearsome Monster in Underground World! Jino¡¯s birth, experience, and real name are unknown. After he killed a certain King in New World and officially made his name in Underground World, he always referred to himself as an ¡°Assassination King¡±. Most people were not convinced about this¡­ Every day, people be Hitmen to make a living in Underground World, so why are you entitled to call yourself ¡°Assassination King¡±? Did you kill a King in the New World? Many people can do this kind of thing! Taking a life is for the sake of profit is what allows them to survive in the Underground World. As a result, arge number of unconvinced Hitmen and even the forces behind the Hitmen business began to mobilize their subordinates and ambush the unseen Jino. Although they seeded in inflicting heavy losses to Jino, he still escaped. At the same time, Jino blew up the ck market before escaping and buried arge number of people alive. Afterward, Jinounched a frenzied retaliation, uprooting each Hitmen who attacked him, including the forces to which they belonged, leaving no survivors wherever he went, no matter how much power was involved. Because of this, Jino has multiple titles of ¡°Lunatic¡± outside of ¡°Assassination King¡±. After he killed all the Hitmen who attacked him, the situation in the Underground World temporarily calmed down. As time went by, Jino slowly secured the throne of ¡°Assassination King¡± with his perfect missionpletion rate, and his plot development was worthy of someone straight out of a fantasy novel. Then after two years of calm, this lunatic did something frantic¡­ He went to attack ¡°Akagami (Red Hair)¡± Shanks, one of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). Mastering the two-color Haki and being proficient in Assassination and even having some special Devil Fruit Ability, he became more and more rampant, thinking that only the strong at the level of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) is worthy of his continued action. (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 104 Assassination King Part 2

Chapter 104 Assassination King Part 2

The end of the game is self-evident. Even though Shanks lost an arm in East Blue a few years ago. He was still a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), and his strength was still shocking! However, after being crushed by Shanks, Jino managed to escape back alive to everyone¡¯s surprise! This also shocked Rowen. Shank is also the only Yonko who didn¡¯t disy any Devil Fruit powers and only showed his extraordinary Haki! Although Shanks appears to be a decent figure in the original book but the people who dare to provoke a King never end well, let alone provoking someone like Yonko! But Jino managed o escape with his life and his actions deserve everyone¡¯s attention. After surviving a defeat against Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), Jino¡¯s reputation continued to increase. But Jino was not reconciled to this. After his injuries healed, that lunatic did one more thing¡­ He ran to assassinate the Marine Headquarters Fleet Admiral, Sengoku the Golden Buddha. p! p! p! Upon hearing this, Rowen apuded admiringly for Jino¡¯s courage. Perhaps in the eyes of someone like Jino, the Marine Fleet Admiral would not be as powerful as Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). The assassination of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) failed then he would seed in assassinating the Marine Fleet Admiral, right? Then ¡­¡­ Jino was unceremoniously beaten into the ground by Sengoku, without even using anyone¡¯s help, just Sengoku alone was enough to beat him half to death. What Jino doesn¡¯t know is that in terms of assassination difficulty, Sengoku is second only to Kaido in the world! The fruit of the Big Buddha provides Sengoku with not only attack power and defense power, but also terrible resilience, restorative powers, and solid blessing at the soul level. The words ¡°Immovable as a Mountain¡± can be easily given to Sengoku without a problem. This is a monster who can stand in front of the power of Tremor-Tremor Fruit (Gura Gura no Mi) and he was able to use his body to fight against the Strongest Man In The World, Whitebeard. Nothing would even happen to Sengoku even if he lets Jino attack him while standing still as long as he uses his Golden Buddha Giant Form that has a terrifying defense power. The beaten-down dogs have no power to fight back. However, herees the main point. Jino still escaped. For the second time, he escaped from the hands of the current Top Level Powerhouse!! The Sea was in an uproar, and Jino¡¯s title of ¡°Assassination King¡± was heard all over the world, and his ability to escape was no longer a mockery or a joke, but a real horror to everyone! But since then Jino has disappeared, and no one could find him. His rise and fall have been meteoric, from obscurity to Sea fame to disappearance, all of this happened within five years. Rowen could guess why that happened. As that had probably happened to the previous Supernovas such as Sand Crocodile and Moria, and the future Kid, Apoo, and other people who went to the New World. After seeing how powerful the Monsters that really stand at the top were, Jino was lost and he probably lost his spirit. Relying on his ability to escape may not be a good thing for him. ¡®The Bereaved Dog¡¯ is the adjective that fits him the best. ¡°Unexpectedly, that Lunatic is after me¡­¡± Closing the map, Rowen stood up and stared out into the calm, dim sea. He doesn¡¯t know how big the gap between him and Jino is, whether he can win, whether his opponent, who was best at assassination, would give himself the chance to deal with him head-on, these were all life-threatening dilemmas. At the same time, if he was the helper Crocodile had brought in, then adding a Sand Crocodile who had developed his Sand Sand Fruit to a half-step Awakening, a bitter battle was inevitable. Bang Bang Bang! There was a knock on the door, and Rowen calmly spoke. ¡°Come in!¡± Dante pushed the door and entered, the Sword in his hand was dripping with blood, showing what he was doing outside. After the salute, Dante reported. ¡°Rear Admiral Rowen, all the Soldiers have boarded the Train and we can set off at any time!¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s go then. Arrange the Soldiers to step up Patrols tonight. This time¡­ it will be very troublesome.¡± Dante was startled at first, he looked at Rowen¡¯s back and lowered his voice before asking, ¡°Did you hear something Rowen?¡± He is currently one of the only people who know the peculiarities of Rowen¡¯s Observation Haki, and the other is Zephyr. Rowen can be considered as a Humanoid Self-Propelled Monitoring Den Den Mushi and it is not a joke! After thinking for a while, Dante hesitated to persuade: ¡°Rowen, if the opponent is really difficult to deal with then let¡¯s ask the Headquarters for help! And you are using yourself as bait, isn¡¯t it too dangerous?¡± As a Lieutenant and contemporaries, it was normal for Dante to say this. What Army Officers would think that it is natural to let the top Senior Officials be the bait? This is not only dangerous but also affects the pride of all soldiers! But¡­¡­ ¡°Don¡¯te and spoil my fun, Dante!¡± Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Zi!! The air suddenly became dried and a dangerous aura enveloped Dante. Rowen turned around while being wrapped in a palpitating high-voltage current, and the corners of his cracked mouth exuded a terrifying killing intent. Dante¡¯s clothes were instantly wet with cold sweat as he shivered in front of Rowen¡¯s violent thunderous power. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve fought seriously, this kind of life makes me very annoying!!¡± ¡°Do you understand? Dante¡­¡± Dante silently lowered his head and then whispered after a moment: ¡°You will die in this way!¡± ¡°Hahahahaha! A fight that won¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m not interested in getting involved in it!!! This is my luck, it is the greatest gift from heaven to me!!!¡± The more dangerous the situation is, the more excited he bes. Rowen¡¯s madness has been incorporated into the marrow of his bones, and the crisis-ridden battle that followed haspletely ignited the instinct called the beast within Rowen! Dante knew what Rowen meant when he said this to him alone, after all, he was the one who had the right to bypass Rowen and report to Sengoku alone. If Sengoku knew of the seriousness of the situation then the fight Rowen craved would cease to exist. Other than that, Zephyr would not be the first to agree. The ¡°Assassination King¡± Jino disappeared for so long and now he is re-emerging, he will definitely be prepared to deal with Rowen! Dante knew he couldn¡¯t dissuade Rowen. Hearing this, he tightened his grip around his sword and said seriously: If you die, I will report you to Fleet Admiral for dereliction of duty, including everything you did in Water Seven. You will not be mourned as Hero, but as a disgrace to Marine!¡± ¡°Even so, are you going to go?¡± Rowen¡¯s expression slowly calmed down and he looked at Dante seriously, as if he had met him for the first time. But when Dante thought Rowen changed his mind, thetter suddenly opened his mouth wide and wildlyughed: ¡°Hahahahahaha! You won¡¯t have that chance, my stupid Lieutenant!!¡± ¡°In my eyes, My victory is as it should be!¡± (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 105 Arrival

Chapter 105 Arrival

Gourmet City, Pi. It used to be the most famous food gathering ce of the Grand Line, and the air was filled with a strong aroma of food. When there is a tailwind, ships more than ten kilometers away will be attracted by this fragrance. People would even say that you would be able to find Pi by smelling it and without a Log Pose. But that¡¯s a thing of the past. Today, the streets of Pi are showing a scene of decay and depression, with countless restaurants closed and a few pedestrians on the road. Feral cats and dogs roam the streets looking for food, knocking over garbage cans. A breeze blew by and rolled up a newspaper stuck to the ss with two big red letters printed on the front, ¡°Pirate Invasion¡±! Northeast corner of Pi, Deep Sea Tuna Station. Once, this used to be the busiest ce in Gourmet City, with vendors pushing food carts all over the station, and a million visitors a year, making it the second most important area in Pi after the food court. However, there is no longer the hustle and bustle that used to be seen here, with most people fleeing the area, and the visitors are even more disconnected from the city. Outside the empty station, behind a dpidated food truck, the elderly boss was getting drowsy from sitting here for a long time. He is thest vendor here as the others have left Pi long ago, but even without peerspeting for his business, no onees to his stall and he doesn¡¯t earn any money. Jingle Bell! ¡°Give me thirty skewers of grilled squid and ten boxes of octopus balls.¡± The bell rang and the Elderly Boss opened his eyes and he was a little confused for some time. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you selling snacks here?¡± Rowen leaned back and looked at the banner on the side of the food cart to make sure that it was ¡°Secret grilled Squid and octopus balls! Hundred years of heritage, honest business!¡± Then he said to the boss, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s no more! I am quite hungry right now!¡± The boss was surprised for some time but he hurriedly replied and said: ¡°Yes! I naturally have a lot! Little brother, please wait a moment!¡± This was the first business he has in three days, and the boss did everything he could and quickly brought in what Rowen had ordered. Watching Rowen pick up the skewer and eat it, the boss was in a good mood. But he soon looked sad and asked, ¡°Little brother, are you a pirate?¡± Rowen was only wearing a white shirt at this time as he had taken off his Marine Clock and suit and threw it on a stool. Pi is a summer ind and the weather here is very hot. Rowen slightly frowned as he heard this question and replied in response: ¡°No, is there any problem?¡± ¡°I can see that little brother is not telling the truth but it doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore¡­¡± The Elderly Boss sighed and said: ¡°Pi is not at peace right now, so you should quickly leave after eating your order. The Seatrain has stoppeding here but I can introduce you to a Captain of a ship who runs transportation. Although he is a little greedy, he will guarantee the safety of his passengers.¡± ¡°You mean this city is not peaceful because of the Pirate United Army invasion?¡± Rowen was eating and chatting, and then he asked in a casual tone: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯m one of them? We haven¡¯t met before have we?¡± ¡°Young people these days have so many questions ¡­¡­¡± In front of Rowen¡¯s speechless eyes, the boss rolled his eyes and took a few steps back before he sat down against the wall, and silently lit a cigarette. Call¡­¡­ ¡°Those guys aren¡¯t as polite as you, and all of them have United Pirate Army tattoos printed on the back of their hands. It¡¯s easy to see if you are one of them or not.¡± Rowen raised his hand and nced at it, ¡°So you are sure I am not a member of the Pirate United Army? Is it really that simple?¡± ¡°No, a great character from Marine Headquarters ising over today, the Kingdom Army started purging the station at midnightst night, killing several scouts, and the Pirate United Army wouldn¡¯t dare run out in broad daylight and sneak around here at this time.¡± So¡­ this shit has something to do with the tattoos! Rowen¡¯s mouth twitched and he suddenly turned back. In the distance, arge group of soldiers wearing Pi Kingdom uniforms are marching along the street. The leader is distinguished, and there are two bodyguards who are different from ordinary people. Behind him, a slightly obese young man kept wiping sweat with his handkerchief, and I don¡¯t know why. In the distance, arge group of soldiers wearing Pi Kingdom uniforms were advancing down the street. The leader looked like a dignified man and he was followed by two bodyguards of unusual size. Behind him, a slightly obese young man kept wiping his sweat with a handkerchief, not knowing what it was for. ¡°That¡¯s David Count, he is one of the rtives of the King. I guess he came here to meet that Character from the Marine Headquarters.¡± The Boss also turned his head and a trace of hatred shed in his eyes as his eyes fell on the fat man before he exined the man¡¯s identity to Rowen. ¡°Little brother, you should leave first, your face is new here so Count David will arrest you as a suspicious person¡­Uh¡­what the hell?¡± The Elderly Boss turned towards Rowen but he saw no one in front of the Dining Cart. If it wasn¡¯t for the te with the sauce and the fact that it was still warm, the Elderly Boss would have thought that he was having hallucinations. Gulp¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t see a ghost, right?!¡± The boss swallowed his saliva before he put away the tableware with a suspicious look on his face and then he left with the Food Cart. ¡­ ¡°So, the Pirate United Army pressured the King to surrender the throne after knowing Marine¡¯s actions¡­? Why is this picture looks so familiar?!¡± Rowen grabbed the squid skewers and bit it as he stood atop a tower at the top of the station while he nced at the shoddy newspaper in his other hand. This is not a newspaper published by a local newspaper, but a self-made brochure distributed in the City by the Pirate United Army. Apparently, after learning of Marine¡¯s move, the Pirate United Army, fearing that things might change for them for worse, stepped up their offensive against Pi. The situation was so frightening that even most of the residents in the core area of the city chose to flee. They intensified their offensive to tell the King that they are capable of destroying this ind and they are willing to do just that if their demands are not met. ¡°Gourmet City¡± Pi is different from Water Seven. Water Seven is an independent Ind with a limited area. The entire Water Seven Ind is a City and Mayor Iceberg is equivalent to a King. The full name of Pi is Lavet Ind Pi City, which is the most famous and prosperous city in the ind. Although Mayor Minai is quite famous and has a Noble status, the ind is still under the orders of King Lapnis. Now the Pirate United Army had threatened the King with Pi¡¯s safety. As long as the King gives way, the invaders would naturally bew-abiding citizens. Except for some guys who have Bounty on their heads, everyone would be able to get rid of the identity of being an intruder, and the Marines would naturally have no reason to do anything against these ¡®Law-Abiding Citizen¡¯. (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 106 Trail Part 1

Chapter 106 Trail Part 1

This visual sense, it is a proper version of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) when he had reached there!! However, King Lapnis does not have the kind of consciousness and means that Queen Rosa had but he is in a simr situation to ¡°Queen¡± Rosa although his situation is a little violent. King Lapnis is also not as smart as Queen Rosa, he is a standard Old Trash King who uses the banner of loving the people but uses no standard. Compared to Rosa, he had the appearance of a Harem Man with beautiful wives and beautiful daughters. Because of the actions of the Pirate United Army, the Domestic Ministers were divided into two factions. One faction advocated agreeing to the requirements of the Pirate United Army but the King got angry with them and used them of conspiracy to kill the Royal Family and insulting the country and he almost charged them with treason. In fact, one doesn¡¯t need to overestimate the Noble¡¯s Moral Integrity with this decision. They can clearly see the current situation of their kingdom and where they stand in it. Even if the Royal Family is gone and the pirates are in charge of the country, they would still need their help to maintain the stability of this Ind and their status and wealth can be guaranteed under the Pirates¡¯ rule. The other faction is the standard Defend the King Faction and they are firmly standing on the King¡¯s side, disagreeing with the request of the Pirates and they are also waiting for the Marine reinforcements toe and fight for a chance. It is worth mentioning that Count David is a member of the ¡®Peace-Seeking Faction¡¯ who doesn¡¯t want any fights and he also wants to give in to the Pirates demands, and the young man behind him is the mayor of Pi, Minai. Simrly¡­ this young man is also a ¡®Peace-Seeker. ¡°Gee, you¡¯ve sure got your hands full!¡± Rowenughed and mourned for Dante for a total of three seconds. The trip to Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) left Rowen with lingering fears, and now it is finally Dante¡¯s turn to taste that fear. Afterughing for a moment, Rowen stood up and looked into the distance with his advantage of height. ¡°Next, let¡¯s see what you woulde up with!¡± Whiz! Lightning shed in the surrounding as Rowen¡¯s figure turned into a long lightning Dragon and he disappeared from where he was standing in the blink of an eye. ¡­ The Lavet Ind is a veryrge Ind and it can be regarded as a Large Ind. However, except for the ¡°Gourmet City¡± Pi, most areas of the ind are the countryside areas which are used for farming, fishing, and hunting. After all, if you want to support a ¡°Gourmet City¡±, the continuous supply of ingredients is the most important thing. Unlike the Water Seven Shipbuilding Industry that relies entirely on imported wood, Pi¡¯s advantage is that most of the ingredients here are self-produced and sold, which is the development trend unique to this Ind. And with the Pi¡¯s trade outside and the citizens of the nation inside doing the said trading by themselves and not involving anyone else, the Lavet Ind is a rare peaceful country in the Age of Pirates. Rowen did not arrive with therge group of Marines he was with and he flew one step earlier than others. Although his current strength would not allow him to cross the Sea like Aokiji and deal with all kinds of dangerous climates, Pi, who was only half a day travel away would not enter his eyes. Soon after leaving Pi, arge tent came into view in the distance. The Pirate United Army was surrounding them but not attacking as they were trying to force the King to give way and disguise their attack. But as time went on, it became clear that they too knew that the Kingdom Army would not back down and had begun to prepare for the final showdown. At the moment, the camp is full of pirates running around, some are checking their weapons, some are kneeling down to pray to whatever they believe in and shouts and curses were heard from time to time. Some characters simr to the Military Supervisors were beating the ves with a whip who were not working and the whole camp was in chaos. There is no need to expect a group of civilians who can¡¯t eat enough to have much discipline and fighting will. In fact, in the entire camp, except for a few original members of the pirate group, almost everyone on the battlefield was here against their wishes and they were fighting because they got a little food and they feared getting a bullet. And a few miles to the east from here is where the Kingdom Army is stationed. The tall military barracks fence prevented the enemy from sneaking in, but it also looked like a prison, shutting them in. The funny thing is that they are clearly the Regr Army who are getting paid with monthly wages. Their number is not as small as the Pirate United Army, but they are being beaten back by a group of civilians who had taken up arms. From the coastline to the outside of Pi City, everything was in ruin. Fortunately, because of the existence of the Sea Train, the Pirate United Army could not sneak attack from behind. It was an army with such a ridiculous record that they attacked the Pirates on a certain night and they were only able to kill dozens of enemies and they reported it as a great victory, and King Lapnis was very happy when he heard that! Oh my God! Are they even worthy of being soldiers? If it wasn¡¯t for the circumstances, Rowen would have attacked the Kingdom Army first with his Thunderstrome and he would have buried them into the ground. But Rowen was not here to find trouble with them and he was here to find the enemy. His Observation Haki is strong enough to cover the entire Pi City. He has walked around in the City before now and has determined that there are no characters suspected of being Crocodile and Jino. Therefore, the camp where the Pirate United Army is located has be a key suspect, in addition to the King Pce. ¡°Let me see what kind of people are in it¡­¡± Hiding his body behind the tree, Rowen closed his eyes, and the Electromaic Waves that were invisible to the naked eye wildly spread out and rushed towards the Pirate United Army. His Observation Haki has be integrated with the Electromaic Waves, forming an instinct simr to Enel¡¯s Mantra. But Rowen is not very familiar with this feeling, so on weekdays he only locks the Electromaic Waves within the range of one kilometer to reduce the information he received to reduce the burden on his brain. Now that he wants to investigate the situation in the camp of the Pirate United Army, he had finally lifted this restriction. For a moment, many indescribable noises flooded Rowen¡¯s ears and it was as if there were thousands of Dantes talking at the same time. Rowen felt a pain in the back of his head and had to sit and hold his breath, trying to digest the information he had just received. Soon, Rowen put away the Electromaic Waves and stood up while silently rubbing his brows. ¡°Tsk tsk, so they were really involved in this!¡± (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 106 Trail Part 2

Chapter 106 Trail Part 2

He didn¡¯t find any trace of Crocodile in the Pirate United Army, but he found a few interesting people. For example¡­ Mr.5, as well as several other unnamed supporting roles who are working in the Baroque Works. This group of people is negotiating with the Old Boss of the Pirate United Army aboutpensation, and they seem to feel that the other party had not paid enough. Obviously, after discovering the Marine operation, the Pirate United Army did not put all of their hopes in King¡¯s surrender. They secretly contacted the Baroque Works and they wanted to use the power of the Baroque Work Agency to resist the Marines. The Boss of the Pirate United Army has agreed to give them 100 Million Belly as soon as they have the King under their control. Rowen estimated that the Baroque work agency hadn¡¯t received such arge order for a long time, so they sent out Mr.5 and others. The issue of remuneration is a trivial matter but it is crucial to re-establish the reputation of the Baroque Work Agency! Although the World Government did not acknowledge the Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) incident, everyone in the Underground World knew that the Baroque Work Agency had suffered a big loss and were almost crippled by the Marines! And their main business range is the arms trade, and the mere 100 Million Belly would not make them feel so concerned. However, the Booger Man nicknamed Mr.5 felt that the price of 100 Million Belly was not enough to warrant his appearance so he bargained with the Boss of the Pirate United Army and asked for 300 Million Belly. ¡°Crocodile and Jino must already be on the Ind but they must be hiding, what if they don¡¯t show up?¡± He wouldn¡¯t be afraid of them if they were to show up in front of him at this moment but who would like to guard themselves against someone for all the time. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you would be able to sit still after I have killed off all your men!¡± Rowen¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent and he reached out to Den Den Mushi and called out. ¡­ Puru Puru Puru¡­ At Deep Sea Tuna Station, Dante nkly looked at Count David, putting pressure on the other party. Just now, Count David had asked the Marine troops to be stationed near the pce to show off their good intentions and to also protect the King at the same time. But in reality, the Marines are being diverted away from the Frontal Battlefield so that the Pirate United Army could attack Pi. The orders Dante received were to cooperate with the Kingdom Army to eliminate the pirates, and David¡¯s proposal happened to be stuck in the middle of this order. If he did so, he would be cooperating with the Kingdom Army, but the mission to purge the pirates was out of the question. And as smart as Dante was, he immediately noticed that something was wrong at a nce and was about to call Rowen to inform him, but his Den Den Mushi rang first. Seeing this, Dante breathed out a sigh of relief and sneered. ¡°Round them up and kill them if they resist!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± After that, Dante walked aside and connected the Den Den Mushi. ¡°You Asshole! What do you want to do?!¡± ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you do this?!¡± ¡°Cut the crap and move over there!¡± A big soldier pushed the two back into the crowd while David and Minai were anxious. Are these Marines crazy? They are the Allied Kingdom Members! David¡¯s two bodyguards cursed and wanted to push the Marine Soldier away, and the Ensign(Ranked) Marine Soldier raised his eyebrows and raised his hand. ¡°Ready¡­ Fire!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! The two bodyguards fell in a pool of their own blood,pletely crushing the only remaining fluke of hope in the hearts of the group of David¡¯s soldiers. The Soldiers dropped their weapons and surrendered themselves to the Marines without showing any resistance. At Dante¡¯s gesture, the Ensign(Ranked) Marine Soldier walked up to David and Minai and said, ¡°We now suspect you of colluding with the Pirate Army and betraying King Lapnis, the specifics will be dealt with when Rear Admirales here.¡± After that, the Ensign(Ranked) Marine Soldier grinned and patted David on the shoulder as he said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Marines will never do any wrong to a good person! But¡­¡± ¡°We will never let go of a bad guy!¡± A mouthful of smoke ring spit in the face and David was about to piss himself. He had never seen such a ridiculous Marine!! In fact, this is also the philosophy that Rowen has been imperceptibly(Without doing it consciously) instilling in the soldiers. No matter what he does, he, the Senior Officials, is responsible for the soldiers under hismand, but he can¡¯t be afraid of things in case of trouble. This is Rowen¡¯s only request. If the Marines, as the minion of the World Government, has to be timid in every case, then what even is the significance of this force? Others may have restrained due to the privileges of them being the Allied Kingdom Member because any Allied Kingdom Nation can go to the World Government to file aint against them and cause amotion. But Rowen is not afraid of that, his credit has broken through the sky, and the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) would have to think twice before disposing of him. And he will get a bigger credit and he will also get stronger in the future. As in the present situation, he will have to deal with a rebellious Shichibukai Crocodile and ¡°Assassination King¡± Jino. As a traverser, he has the advantage of being familiar with the plot of this World, whether he is a Pirate or a Marine, he can easily make a difference. As long as he has the strength to follow his actions, any dangers can be dealt with¡­ Rowen casually asked when the connection on this side was stabilized, ¡°What happened? Why is it so noisy over there?¡± ¡°It nothing, we encountered a little problem that needs to be dealt with.¡± Dante replied indifferently, and then asked: ¡°How about you over there? Did you spot the enemy?¡± ¡°Not yet, but I am going to force them out¡­¡± ¡°How would you force them out?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there would be an Evening Thunder Shower at Pi in the evening?¡± Dante¡¯s fingers on the hilt of the sword slightly stiffened as he remembered the experience of being on the Ship one day and he spoke after taking a deep breath: ¡°You Crazy man!!!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 106 Trail Part 2

Chapter 106 Trail Part 2

He didn¡¯t find any trace of Crocodile in the Pirate United Army, but he found a few interesting people. For example¡­ Mr.5, as well as several other unnamed supporting roles who are working in the Baroque Works. This group of people is negotiating with the Old Boss of the Pirate United Army aboutpensation, and they seem to feel that the other party had not paid enough. Obviously, after discovering the Marine operation, the Pirate United Army did not put all of their hopes in King¡¯s surrender. They secretly contacted the Baroque Works and they wanted to use the power of the Baroque Work Agency to resist the Marines. The Boss of the Pirate United Army has agreed to give them 100 Million Belly as soon as they have the King under their control. Rowen estimated that the Baroque work agency hadn¡¯t received such arge order for a long time, so they sent out Mr.5 and others. The issue of remuneration is a trivial matter but it is crucial to re-establish the reputation of the Baroque Work Agency! Although the World Government did not acknowledge the Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) incident, everyone in the Underground World knew that the Baroque Work Agency had suffered a big loss and were almost crippled by the Marines! And their main business range is the arms trade, and the mere 100 Million Belly would not make them feel so concerned. However, the Booger Man nicknamed Mr.5 felt that the price of 100 Million Belly was not enough to warrant his appearance so he bargained with the Boss of the Pirate United Army and asked for 300 Million Belly. ¡°Crocodile and Jino must already be on the Ind but they must be hiding, what if they don¡¯t show up?¡± He wouldn¡¯t be afraid of them if they were to show up in front of him at this moment but who would like to guard themselves against someone for all the time. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you would be able to sit still after I have killed off all your men!¡± Rowen¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent and he reached out to Den Den Mushi and called out. ¡­ Puru Puru Puru¡­ At Deep Sea Tuna Station, Dante nkly looked at Count David, putting pressure on the other party. Just now, Count David had asked the Marine troops to be stationed near the pce to show off their good intentions and to also protect the King at the same time. But in reality, the Marines are being diverted away from the Frontal Battlefield so that the Pirate United Army could attack Pi. The orders Dante received were to cooperate with the Kingdom Army to eliminate the pirates, and David¡¯s proposal happened to be stuck in the middle of this order. If he did so, he would be cooperating with the Kingdom Army, but the mission to purge the pirates was out of the question. And as smart as Dante was, he immediately noticed that something was wrong at a nce and was about to call Rowen to inform him, but his Den Den Mushi rang first. Seeing this, Dante breathed out a sigh of relief and sneered. ¡°Round them up and kill them if they resist!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± After that, Dante walked aside and connected the Den Den Mushi. ¡°You Asshole! What do you want to do?!¡± ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you do this?!¡± ¡°Cut the crap and move over there!¡± A big soldier pushed the two back into the crowd while David and Minai were anxious. Are these Marines crazy? They are the Allied Kingdom Members! David¡¯s two bodyguards cursed and wanted to push the Marine Soldier away, and the Ensign(Ranked) Marine Soldier raised his eyebrows and raised his hand. ¡°Ready¡­ Fire!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! The two bodyguards fell in a pool of their own blood,pletely crushing the only remaining fluke of hope in the hearts of the group of David¡¯s soldiers. The Soldiers dropped their weapons and surrendered themselves to the Marines without showing any resistance. At Dante¡¯s gesture, the Ensign(Ranked) Marine Soldier walked up to David and Minai and said, ¡°We now suspect you of colluding with the Pirate Army and betraying King Lapnis, the specifics will be dealt with when Rear Admirales here.¡± After that, the Ensign(Ranked) Marine Soldier grinned and patted David on the shoulder as he said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Marines will never do any wrong to a good person! But¡­¡± ¡°We will never let go of a bad guy!¡± A mouthful of smoke ring spit in the face and David was about to piss himself. He had never seen such a ridiculous Marine!! In fact, this is also the philosophy that Rowen has been imperceptibly(Without doing it consciously) instilling in the soldiers. No matter what he does, he, the Senior Officials, is responsible for the soldiers under hismand, but he can¡¯t be afraid of things in case of trouble. This is Rowen¡¯s only request. If the Marines, as the minion of the World Government, has to be timid in every case, then what even is the significance of this force? Others may have restrained due to the privileges of them being the Allied Kingdom Member because any Allied Kingdom Nation can go to the World Government to file aint against them and cause amotion. But Rowen is not afraid of that, his credit has broken through the sky, and the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) would have to think twice before disposing of him. And he will get a bigger credit and he will also get stronger in the future. As in the present situation, he will have to deal with a rebellious Shichibukai Crocodile and ¡°Assassination King¡± Jino. As a traverser, he has the advantage of being familiar with the plot of this World, whether he is a Pirate or a Marine, he can easily make a difference. As long as he has the strength to follow his actions, any dangers can be dealt with¡­ Rowen casually asked when the connection on this side was stabilized, ¡°What happened? Why is it so noisy over there?¡± ¡°It nothing, we encountered a little problem that needs to be dealt with.¡± Dante replied indifferently, and then asked: ¡°How about you over there? Did you spot the enemy?¡± ¡°Not yet, but I am going to force them out¡­¡± ¡°How would you force them out?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there would be an Evening Thunder Shower at Pi in the evening?¡± Dante¡¯s fingers on the hilt of the sword slightly stiffened as he remembered the experience of being on the Ship one day and he spoke after taking a deep breath: ¡°You Crazy man!!!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 107 Disappeared

Chapter 107 Disappeared

As for what Rowen did that made Dante call him a crazy man, it would begin with a sunny afternoon with no one to provoke anyone. The soldiers, who were suffering from sobriety because of Rowen¡¯s orders,ined as they went about their business, while Dante took out his beloved sword and went on the deck to continue his practice. In order to master Observation Haki, Rowen had locked himself in the training room for a few days, and Dante had a rare good time without being disturbed by the said person. But the sky did not remain beautiful for long. The weather on the Grand Line was unpredictable. One minute ago, it was still sunny without any clouds in sight and one minuteter, the sky was covered with dark clouds and a Thunder Rain poured down upon the ship. The soldiers quickly acted and they began to direct the Ship outside the dark cloud area, trying to escape from the Thunder Rain. At this moment, a Thunder Strike shed straight towards the Marine Battleship! The mighty Sky Thunder Strike was like a War Spear thrown by a God, it was unstoppable! After a while, a hole was made in the Marine Battleship due to the Thunder Strike. While Dante arranged for someone to put out the fire, he went to find Rowen to ask him to do something about it. As a Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability user, Rowen can fly into the sky to break up the dark clouds, their ship would be able to bear with some Thunder Strikes but it won¡¯tst forever. Another Thunder Pir struck down towards the hip as Dante went to find Rowen. Then the third Thunder Pir, then the fourth Thunder Pir¡­ The Thunder Strikes seemed to be controlled by someone as they only hit one spot on the Battleship. At first, Dante still had some doubts in his heart but when he found out that the lightning would only hit one spot, he suddenly had an unknown premonition in his heart. Because he found that the ce getting bombed by the Lightning Strikes was the side of Rowen Training Room! Finally, thest Thunder Strike struck down and sted through the Training Room. Rowen held the Thunder Cloud Sword in his hand and he had a dumbfounded expression on his face as he looked at it, it was as if his brain had been fried due to the many Thunder Strikes. The extremely high voltage current spread wildly in the Training Room and it kept rushing towards Thunder Cloud Sword. It seems that the Thunder Cloud Sword was stimted by the external lightning and the Thunder Gem on top of the Sword broke out at this moment, and at the same time, it drew Rowen¡¯s Thunder-Lighting Human¡¯s thunder force, forming a circle of huge electricity that covered the entire Battleship! This is the passive effect of the Thunder Gem in preventing the Thunder Cloud de from being damaged by lightning. The Thunder Cloud Sword disperses lightning strikes with electricity, which was once seen on Hell Ind. But this time, it wasn¡¯t just the natural ones that were being dispersed, it was the high-voltage currents that were being pulled from inside him! With the support of Rowen, the protection of the Thunder Cloud de by the Thunder Gems is directly magnified to the extent that it covers the entire Marine Battleship! Rowen is fearless towards its as a Thunder-Lighting Human, but other people¡­ Dante fell down at this moment. He looked at Rowen as he stepped out of the Thunder Pir¡­ Mmp! Now that Rowen was asking about the weather again, Dante couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Although he didn¡¯t know who the target is, he would still allow himself to mourn for them for three seconds. Rowen is not only a Humanoid Self-Propelled Monitoring Den Den Mushi but he is also a Humanoid Self-Propelled Lightning Rod!! Dante hanged up the Den Den Mushi as a soldier walked over and handed a newspaper to him. ¡°Lieutenant Commander Dante, we found this!¡± ¡°This is?¡± Dante gave out a startled cry, and after a moment, he seemed to havee to an understanding. ¡°So that¡¯s it, that¡¯s how it is! You are a member of the so-called Peace-Seeking Faction, aren¡¯t you?¡± Dante smacked his lips as he walked over to David and Minai with a smile on his face and said, ¡°That¡¯s why you wanted to transfer us to facilitate the Pirate United Army¡¯s attack on Pi ¡­¡­ If I guessed it correctly then King Lapnis is likely unaware of the news of our arrival and he must have thought that the Marines had not sent reinforcements or it may be possible that he is already in your hands and there was nothing he could do about it, right?¡± David and Minai were surprised at first because what Dante had said was very close to reality. ¡°Yes¡­ So what?! We are an Allied Kingdom Member!! You will soon meet your end!!¡± Count David threatened Dante in a hoarse voice and said: ¡°I will report your abuse of power to the World Government! You Marines are not qualified to interfere in the internal affairs of an Allied Kingdom! You will be sent to the Military Court!¡± ¡°That¡¯s very nice and all, but¡­¡­ When ites to Pirates, it¡¯s no longer a matter of internal affairs, you should see it clearly ¡­¡­¡± Dante refused toment on David¡¯s threat as he shook his head and reminded him with a sneer: ¡°And it¡¯s a pity that the King recognized by the World Government is only Lapnis. Your behavior does not represent the Internal Affair of this Kingdom. You have colluded with pirates and you tried to shake the rtionship between the World Government and the Allied Kingdom! You would be punished for your crime!!¡± Cang!! Dante pulled out the Sword from his waist and put it on David¡¯s heavy cor which was already soaked with a cold sweat, and said, ¡°Speak, where is King Lapnis? I hope you haven¡¯t done anything stupid yet!¡± ¡­ Santra Town, a coastal town that makes its living from fishing. The ce where the Pirate United Armynded was here and they turned this ce into a purgatory on earth. However, it was because that everyone died that Crocodile and Jino were not discovered by anyone, and they peacefully stayed here. At this moment, in a small building that barely maintained its stability, Crocodile put away the Den Den Mushi in his hand and spoke with a solemn expression on his face. ¡°The situation is not right! Rowen did not arrive with the Marine force, he disappeared!¡± ¡°Nani? Disappeared?!¡± A tall and sturdy ck man moved for a while in the opposite of Crocodile, the tall and sturdy figure put down his dishes, and said with an unhappy expression on his face: ¡°Crocodile, don¡¯t you tell me that the Mission target has note here!¡± If Rowen doesn¡¯te to Pi then what are they even doing here? Jino seemed to hear a crow flying over his head, yelling: ¡°Aho(Idiot)¡­ Aho(Idiot)¡­¡± ¡°No, he must have arrived earlier!¡± Crocodile remembered the intelligence about Rowen and made bold predictions: ¡°That¡¯s not someone who would be so easy to take down! I have put my subordinates into the Pirate United Army so Rowen many already know that the Baroque Work Agency is going to deal with him, but he shouldn¡¯t know who woulde after him. He must have wanted to find us out in advance. With the terrifying power of Rumble-Rumble Fruit, he would be confident in it. But¡­¡± ¡°I am not to be messed with either!!!¡± There was a sneer at the corner of Crocodile¡¯s mouth as he spoke thisst sentence. ¡­¡­¡­. (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 108 Qilin Part 1

Chapter 108 Qilin Part 1

In terms of the degree of the Devil Fruit Development, Rowen, apart from the Overload Form developed by his own thoughts, does not match up against Crocodile. This is a gap that has umted over time. Rowen is still in a Pure Form variation, and his specific realm is simr to Crocodile¡¯s Sword of the Desert. And Crocodile has mastered the desertification and corrosion other than the change of the Sand Form, and he can also absorb the moisture inside the object to dry and weather it into the sand. Rowen rose a step higher and he has already touched the level of half-step Awakening and Eternally changing the climate with his powers. At the same time, lightning and sand do not have any attribute restraint against each other. High temperatures can melt and crystallize sand, but it is not an attribute restraint. Otherwise, Smoker¡¯s smoke would not havepletely restrained by Ace¡¯s mes, and there is no situation in the original work where they are indistinguishable from each other. The attribute restraint of Logia Devil Fruit is notpletely in ordance with thews of physics¡­ Take Rowen¡¯s Lightning as an example. In order to improve the Blueprint of the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Device, Caesar has developed several materials with strong resistance to lightning, but the only thing that can restrain Rowen¡¯s lightning is the mostmon rubber. The truth of the Devil Fruit lies in this. They may follow thews of physics sometimes but they alsopletly ignore mostmon sense. ¡°So, he is likely to attack your men?¡± Jino stroked his chin with a greasy hand and grinned. ¡°Then you go and lure him out, while I and that guy prepare for a sneak attack!¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m afraid that the Marine wouldn¡¯t think twice about the fact that the boss behind Baroque Workhouse is you, Crocodile!¡± When Jino realized that the behind-the-scenes Boss of the Baroque Work Agency was Crocodile, he didn¡¯t n to make the trip to this muddy water for the first time. One must know that Crocodile, as one of the Oka Shichibukai (Seven Warlords of the Sea), is a clear government minion and not just a simple pirate. When he thinks of the World Government, he thinks of Marine and when he thinks of Marines, he thinks of Sengoku¡­ If they are discovered by the Marines then the Marines would be furious and they would definitely send arge force to capture or kill Crocodile, and Jino will not be able to escape. Jino does not want to taste the weakness and humility of the ground once again. That opened had opened his eyes, but it also gave him the brand called ¡°Fear¡±! Later, after knowing that Crocodile¡¯s purpose was to retaliate against a Rear Admiral, Jino agreed to this n after seeing the generous rewards. After three years of remaining in silence, he has figured it out. No matter how strong the enemy is, he wouldn¡¯t die. As long as there is hope without death, he can make aeback at any time! But this time, Jino is not going to appear as a Hitmen, but he will appear as a Master of an army, he will be the Master of an independent regime, and challenge that group of Monsters again! ¡­. From this point of view, whether it is Crocodile, Moria, or Jino, their ideas are simr. After seeing the terrible Top Level power on the Second Half of the Grand Line, they had their spine broken, and they had already recognized from the heart that they could not match it and began to think in other ways to contend against that. Crocodile put his hopes on the Ancient Weapon¡¤Pluton, Moria wants an Undying Zombie Army, and Jino wants an independent power. Although Crocodile got better in thetter part of the series and he also gave up the pursuit of Ancient Weapon and took Mr.1 to return to New World resolutely and start a new journey. But that is the future¡­ he is now simr to a bereaved dog whose pride and fighting spirit have been broken! The ind management rights promised by Scante and the massive funds provided by Crocodile made it difficult for Jino to refuse this. That was the basis for his resurgence of power. He knew that he was very famous in Sea a few years ago, and he still has useful value after three years of silence. Now he only needs to prove himself once again and the establishment of a country under his control would be just around the corner! Crocodile disagreed with Jino¡¯s proposal. He shook his head and said, ¡°Now that the enemy is in the dark, there is no need to expose all of our cards at the beginning.¡± ¡°I will contact my subordinatester and ask them to leave quietly. If Rowen has actually found them then he will follow them and try to find the secret base of Baroque Works. Then you can try to sneak upon him. If it works then everything would be good and if it doesn¡¯t then I¡¯ll work with the other guy.¡± ¡°I like this n!¡± Jino coldly smiled as he said: ¡°If I seed then you and he will immediately kill me, right? After all, the fewer people who know about you, the less likely the scenario of your identity being exposed! Maybe you¡¯ll even have your subordinates think of me as the president and make Marine think that Baroque Work Society has beenpletely wiped out!¡± p! p! p! Jino apuded and said in admiration: ¡°What a nice n to kill everyone standing against you!¡± The Baroque Work Agency has bepletely notorious because of the failure of Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), and Mr.5 and others have been used as abandoned subordinates to lure Rowen. Under this circumstance, Crocodile will not have any sense of responsibility that he will save the falling building. It is amon urrence in the Underground World to directly abandon the falling building and rece it with a new face. Scante is naive enough to think that he can disobey and disregard the rules of the Underground World by being called the Rear Admiral and Crocodile used his own means to tell him that the pattern was broken. But he doesn¡¯t understand one thing, he cannot ash himself clean with water if he had a smelly body! Listening to Jino¡¯s ridicule, Crocodile pondered for a moment, and said calmly in a business-like tone: ¡°You think too much, every one of us is like a grasshopper on a rope, no matter who is found, they won¡¯t be able to escape Marine¡¯s pursuit.¡± If Rowen really pushes Jino to a desperate situation, he can easily kill with a knife and take the fruits of victory. Crocodile is one of the few people who knows Jino¡¯s true power, and if he doesn¡¯t appease this guy then he¡¯ll be able to take any of them before he dies, and that¡¯s where his confidence lies in letting Jino go ahead and assassinate Rowen alone! If Rowen really pushed Jino to a desperate situation then Crocodile would be able to easily take advantage of the situation, he would be able to kill Jino with a knife and pick up the fruits of victory. Now that Jino has discovered Crocodile¡¯s ne, he can only disregard it¡­ ¡°Huh! I hope so!¡± Jino didn¡¯t say much at this time and continued to eat his steak. At this very moment, the sky darkened and the clouds danced wildly with silver snakes made out of lightning, and a muffled thunder resounded throughout the ind. Boom¡­ K¨¡ Ch¨¡!! Suddenly, an earth-shaking thunder strike fell straight down from the clouds in the distance, the sound of this strike was so loud that it even made the ocean waves swayed around the Ind. Jino and Crocodile¡¯s hands shook at the same time and they twisted their heads to look out the window. ¡°Damn it! That¡¯s the direction of the Pirate United Army!!¡± ¡­ (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 108 Qilin Part 2

Chapter 108 Qilin Part 2

Going back a few minutes ago. After hanging up on the Den-Den Mushi, Rowen stood up and slowly rose towards the sky. Rowen felt that the clouds above his head were umting power, the positive and negative charges were constantly colliding against each other, and the faint thunder was gradually increasing in the sky. Even Rowen who is the Rumble-Rumble Devil Fruit Ability User felt his heart getting shiver when he felt the power contained in the clouds. ¡°The wind is blowing in the east direction now. Is it going to rain?¡± Rowen prated through the clouds while keeping his Elementalization Form propelling his lower body. Looking at the dark clouds in front of him, Rowen suddenly remembered Enel¡¯s unique trick ¡°Raigo-Thunder Greeting¡±, which is to gather the natural current umted by the dark clouds and hit the ground with a lot of destructive power with the help of Rumble-Rumble Fruit. The power of Thunder and Lightning condensed to the extreme, if not for Luffy¡¯s attributes which restrained Enel, plus the golden ball wrapped in his hand which was conducive to the lightning, the entire Angel Ind would have been destroyed by Enel¡¯s attack! However, Enel created enough current to condense into a unique trick ¡°Raigo-Thunder Greeting¡± with the help of a dark cloud manufacturing machine. Enel wouldn¡¯t normally be able to do this with the high voltage of up to 200 Million Volt, and the current in this cloud could not be replicated with his current strength alone. Rowen can crush Enel in physique, but he is still inferior to Rowen in terms of Devil Fruit development. After all, his current is basically physical strengthening that drives the current strengthening. If he really wants to ssify it, Rowen¡¯s effort to develop his Devil Fruit ability is not as good as his training in Rokushiki. Rowen is a genius, but the time he gets is also 24 hours a day which is the same as other people. Rowen, who focuses on his physique, can only shelve the development of his Devil Fruit, and he had only seeded in creating the ¡°Overload¡± Form. He has mastered Rokushiki now, and the only thing that he needs to learn is Life Return (Seimei Kikan) and he needs to go back and consult with Zephyr about it. It is a method that stupid people would think of behind closed doors on the technical aspects. Armament Haki needs to be ¡°Polished¡± slowly, and personal training in it is also unrealistic. Both of these things require a lot of time to build up. Rowen has decided that once the Mission is over, he would take advantage of this nk period between the Mission to find a ce to study his Devil Fruit Abilities. The Scientific Force Base is a good ce to go, it would be better if he couldmunicate with the Genius Vegapunk. Although the Dark Cloud in front of Rowen does not have such a powerful current to disy Raigo-Thunder Greeting, but once the attack breaks out, its power cannot be underestimated! Bang rumble¡­!! Suddenly, the Dark Clouds flickered with silver light, and the electric current spilled out and hit Rowen. ¡°Finally finished?¡± Rowen raised his head, and the surging current quickly rushed out of his body and his eyes became white. Several lightning currents floated in the air, and the gathered lightning formed a beautiful and dangerous Armor around Rowen¡¯s body, making him look like the Thunder God in the myth. After that, Rowen slowly pulled out the Thunder Cloud de from his waist. Cang! Boom!! Once the de appeared in Rowen¡¯s hand, the dark cloud shot out a dazzling Thunder Pir, and hit the surface of the Thunder Cloud de, making the air dry. The effect of the Thunder Cloud de being used as a lightning rod is still so powerful. Holding the Thunder Cloud de in his hand, Rowen jumped into the dark cloud, and the surrounding electricity quickly moved closer to his body, wrapping around him. But this is not his Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method, and he did not take the initiative to abolish his Elementalization. The damage caused by these bolts of lightning is close to nothing to him. But the surrounding Thunderlight Cover filled the sky and made it so bright that Rowen couldn¡¯t see things clearly. Fortunately, Rowen had previously determined his location and knew that directly below him was the camp of the Pirates United Army. He ced the Thunder Cloud upside down and held his hands on the hilt of the Thunder Cloud sword, activating the lightning stored in the Thunder Gem. At once, the entire dark cloud was wrapped in Thunderlight, the sound of the thunder was deafening, and the pirate on the ground raised their heads in disbelief and looked to the sky with gradually demented expressions. ¡°Is that a cloud? Why is it glowing?¡± ¡°What a weird thing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to rain, right ¡­¡­ Come on people! Go check the gunpowder, don¡¯t let it get wet!¡± One Piece World has a lot of strange climates. Glowing clouds are unique to them, but it¡¯s not a big deal. After brief confusion, the Pirates went back to their work and prepared for the uing showdown. But at this time! Someone suddenly rubbed his eyes and screamed. ¡°Not good!! That Dark thunder cloud is getting near us!!!¡± ¡°Nani?!!!¡± The crowd looked back, and as expected, the cloud was gradually erging, and because the height was too high so they found the end suspicion. At the same time, in the dark clouds, Rowen roared, and the current spread out from his body,pletely detonating the disturbing thunder and lightning in the area around him and Rowen shouted: ¡°Come on Thunder Cloud! Let us give them a show¡­ Heavenly Punishment!!!¡± Bang! The dark cloud suddenly exploded, transforming into a four-legged Holy Beast that resembled a horse and a dragon in the air. It opened its mouth wide and roared! Rowen stood at the center of the white thunder and lightning behemoth, holding the Thunder Cloud upside down, and with an extremely terrifying speed, he wrapped the behemoth and fell from the sky! This is another act of Rowenunching himself as a Cannon Shell, but the destructive power far exceeds Rowen¡¯s body! At the same time, it also has a nice name: Billion Volt¡¤ Qilin! (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 109 Disaster

Chapter 109 Disaster

Rowen doesn¡¯t like simple or morphic lightning attacks, not only because they are superficial, but also because they represent weak control. An uncontrolled power is not worthy of being called power, and the person who cannot control the power is not worthy of being called the strong. Given this general premise, it makes sense that Rowen doesn¡¯t like morphing lightning attacks. So when he started to use a morphic Lightning Attack, there were only two situations for that to happen. One of them was that the power behind that attack was far beyond the limit that Rowen could currently control. He couldn¡¯t do anything other than dredging and guiding the attack to a straight location. The Billion Volt¡¤Qilin is such a move. With the dark clouds covering an area of tens of kilometers around, they umte a huge amount of current. Attracted by the Thunder Cloud Sword, the dark clouds collected an even greater amount of current. Rowen¡¯s estimate of Billion Volt is only the limit of what he can know, not the real limit of the current, for which Rowen can assure himself that the real strength of the current is never going to be that small! The dazzling Thunderlight Recement had all its brilliance filling the surrounding, the sound of thunder took over the sense of hearing, and the Ten Thousand Pirate allied forces stood there on the spot with a silly expression on their faces. Facing the thousand-meter-long Thunder Beastposed of thunder and lightning, the Pirates on the ground lost their ability to speak. Before the Lightning Qilin reached the ground, the terrifyingly high temperature instantly burned some pirates and turned their corpses into ashes, leaving the ground dry and rotting and exposing deep ravines and crevices on it! Then, the Lightning Qilinnded on the ground¡­ This is a terrifying force that exceeds the limit of anyone¡¯s imagination. Afternding on the ground, a dazzling Thunderlight quickly condenses and spreads out. The human bodies, weapons, tents, everything seems to have been wiped away with an eraser, and everything shattered and dispersed in the white light, it seemed as if everything on the earth had faded, and the world was silent. Not even sound could be heard at this time because the surrounding area had suddenly be a vacuum zone by this Thunder attack! Nothing existed in this vacuum area except for Lightning After a few seconds¡­ Boom!!! Bang Rumble!!!! The terrifying Tremor suddenly sounded, and the entire Lavet Ind trembled crazily. The ground looks like soft goose feathers as they rose and sank, making people unstable to stand on them. The damage caused by the erupting current surge from the Qilin¡¯s body was even more terrifying. Everything within a radius of tens of kilometers is instantly knocked into the air. The unmatched force copses houses and uproots trees. Even the camp of the Kingdom Army in the distance was not speared. The Lightning Attack hits the ground and instantly transformed it into a no man¡¯snd! Looking down from the sky, the ins and forests in this circr area suddenly turned red. The high temperature of thunder and lightning scorched the ground and turned it into magma, and the scorching heatwave caused countless animals that had not had time to escape to be instantly frozen in ce because they were all scorched. Layers uponyers of ripples emerged from the edge of the Lavet Ind, forming high and fast waves. The surface of the sea was like boiling water, and arge number of fish and shrimp were shaken out of the water and they turned onto their bellies, being already dead! This is a real killing move! The Rumble-Rumble Fruit has the World¡¯s most destructive power, its reputation is well deserved and it can be seen from this attack! Ten secondster, the thunder and lightning surgepletely passed away. At this time, the green in was taken over by smoke and fire, and only thick smoke with sparks could be seen rising into the sky. At the same time, because the lightning surge had disappeared, the gale suddenly surged towards the vacuum zone! For a time, the terrible air current formed a tornado, raging across the torturednd. Butpared to the terrifying lightning and heat surge before, this Tornado, which is also a Natural Disaster, is as gentle as a shy girl. Inside Pi City, Dante covered his tight chest and got up from the ground, he spits out a mouthful of blood and looked at the distance with horror-filled eyes. He knew that Rowen and his Sword- Thunder Cloud could mobilize the thunder and lightning of the sky to form an attack far beyond Rowen¡¯s own strength, but he did not expect that the power would be so strong! This is not an ordinary thunder attack, it has enough power to basically destroy a small ind! Taking a look at the crater over there. There used to be a dense forest in it, but now it is a sinkhole with a diameter of three kilometers without any grass growing on it! It can turn into a Lake that can be used for boating after the rain! Moreover, he had initially thought that Rowen would not go too far. When he heard the thunder, he asked the Soldiers to wear the earplugs, but he didn¡¯t wear them!!! This is cheating, this is really cheating!! The only drawback of the Rumble-Rumble Fruit is that the sound it produces is too loud, and the shock and explosion caused by the high temperature of the collected air is enough to take ordinary people¡¯s lives! And Rowen knows this. Dante thought that he wouldn¡¯t need to take any precautions against the aftereffects of Rowen¡¯s attack but now he regrets it. Two Marine Officers with Ensigns on their shoulders opened their mouths and shouted something in front of him, but Dante only heard the constant Buzz in his ear! Suddenly, an Ensign Officer thought for a while andmunicated with hispanion for a while, the two of them gritted their teeth and turned their heads, and pped Dante in the face. p! p! ¡°Do you want to die you assholes!!¡± Dante was stunned for a second, and he suddenly jumped up on his feet with anger and grabbed the two of them, and yelled at them. As a result, the two Ensign Officers weren¡¯t worried at all, and the other smiled at the person who made the suggestion and said, ¡°Hey brother, your home remedy method is so easy to use!¡± Dante: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Get out¡­ Get the fuck out of my face!!¡± Dante kicked them out of his face before he walked towards Count David who has fainted, and he ordered the Soldier: ¡°Carry them and go to the Pce!¡± ¡°Lieutenant Commander Dante, what about the Pirate United Army?¡± ¡®Are you mentally challenged¡­ Dante staggered when he heard this sentence from a soldier and thought in his head. He then turned his head, and pointed at the sinkhole clearly visible in the distance outside the City, and cursed: ¡°Are you blind? Did you think that someone survived that?!!!¡± It is not easy for 10,000 people to eat and drink while besieging the city as they would need constant supplies. The reason why the Pirate United Army did not fall under the City was that they were stationed by a stream in the forest to ensure food and drinking water. And now, let alone the Pirate United Army Camp, the hills that were the reason for the water stream and the forest are all gone!! Looking at the sinkhole in the distance, the Soldier who asked the question was somewhat dazed. The Soldier spoke after swallowing his saliva with some difficulty, ¡°Rear Admiral Rowen¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Dante couldn¡¯t react for a moment when he heard this. ¡°I said Rear Admiral Rowen should be alive!¡± Dante: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 110 Ability Part 1

Chapter 110 Ability Part 1

Rowen is still alive, which is natural. It can be even said that that he was not only alive but also alive and kicking. After eating the Rumble-Rumble Devil Fruit, his body has be immune to lightning. Unless he deliberately abandons his Elementalization, like when he trains in the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method, otherwise, even a strong current will not be able to harm him. At most, it would be simr to what happened on Hell Ind when he faced the White Snake with high voltage attack power. The electric current made him immobile for some time and the effect was simr to that of a stream being wrapped in river water. When the dark clouds cleared in the sky, Rowen inserted the Thunder Cloud Sword back into its specially insted scabbard and stepped out along the edge of the Crater. He was a little surprised by what he saw, but considering Enel¡¯s Raigo-Thunder Greeting attack, Rowen was not taken back by the destruction. Raigo-Thunder Greeting is a terrifying attack, but the area it covers can only cover half of Angel Ind at most. Everyone has to die and the goods have to be thrown away. In addition to the more power, Rowen¡¯s tricks of Qilin and Raigo-Thunder Greeting are still quite powerful and the gap between his attack and Enel¡¯s attack is obvious. But even so, there are no more people living in a radius of tens of kilometers¡­ Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©¡­Huh! Rowen took a cigar out of his pocket and lit it, and he put one hand in the pocket of his trousers, silently spitting out a smoke ring. ¡°Looks like¡­ I went a little overboard?¡± After seeing the damage he caused, Rowen¡¯s first thought was, what if Crocodile is scared? Now he is not the Pirate who dared to fight Whitebeard before and got the moniker of ¡°Sand Crocodile¡±. He is now the Nation Hero of the basta Citizens and he is also one of the ¡°Oka Shichibukai (Seven Warlords of the Sea)¡±. After thinking for a while, Rowen took out the trembling Den Den Mushi and called out. Although this little guy had been actively protected by the Thunder Gem and Rowen before, a weak current spilled out and it made him suffer from injury. There is no way to prevent that and it is also too weak. Fortunately, the lifeforce of a Den Den Mushi is very vigorous. As long as the Den Den Mushi is not dead, it will be fine after taking some rest for a few days. ¡°Hey, Dante. Pay attention to your side over there, I¡¯m afraid those people are scared by me and they wouldn¡¯t dare toe and fight me but they may turn around to deal with you guys.¡± ¡°Oh, some soldiers from the Kingdom Army also died from my attack! Tell them I killed them and they cane to me if they have anyints, remember to find a good cemetery first¡­ Well, look, I¡­¡± Suddenly, Rowen¡¯s voice stopped and he looked up into the distance. Then he slowly said: ¡°I have a few guests here, hang up first!¡± ¡°Hello? Hello! Rowen?! Damn it!!¡± In front of the Pce Gate, Dante kicked the Lion Statue symbolizing the Throne. Under the watch full eyes of the guards, he shouted with a ferocious look on his face: ¡°Bring those two trashes here and inform King Lapnis that I will interrogate them myself!¡± ¡°Yes Sir!!¡± ¡­ The smoke and dust have not yet dispersed, and the sky is bursting and burning. After the magma gradually cooled down, it leaves behind mottled and ugly marks, like a blood shell after a wound has been scarred. Although the changed terrain is only tens of kilometers in area, in the future, this dead piece ofnd will affect the ecological environment of the entire Ind. Maybe Gourmet City will shift the city farther away, who can say? At least Rowen doesn¡¯t care about this issue. In the past, Sengoku would have loved to berate him for this excessive damage but now there are Jino and Sand Crocodile who are jointly going to assassinate him. No matter how much damage Rowen does to the Ind, Lapnis would not dare toin. This world, after all, speaks with strength. Except for Noble and corrupt officials who are too addicted to their power, even a three-year-old understands this truth. And so¡­¡­ ¡°Should I say, nice to meet you for the first time¡­ or should I say¡­ long time no see?¡± Exhaling a smoke ring, Rowen looked at the tall figure that gradually coalesced into a Humanoid shape in the distance and the corners of his mouth hung with a hint of yfulness: ¡°Crocodile!¡± The visitor has a big back and a long scar on his face, an earring on his right ear, a scorpion venom hook on his left hand, a ck fur coat on his back, and an orange id long-sleeved shirt under the coat, he looked the very definition of Italian Mafia and he had the demeanor of the boss. ¡°Oh? You know me?¡± Crocodile stands on the edge of the distant crater with one hand in his pocket and with a cigar biting in his mouth: ¡°Marine Headquarters Rear Admiral, Rowen¡­ right?¡± Crocodile scanned the open in and asked carelessly, ¡°What did you do to my men? There are a lot of my men in the pirate coalition ¡­¡­¡± Men? Pirate United Army? Rowen sneered and said: ¡°Don¡¯t ask such poor questions, Mr. Crocodile, every breath of air we breathe now may contain a part of their body within them.¡± ¡°But I must admit that you are very good. You still dared to take the initiative to show up here after seeing my destructive power, are you not afraid¡­ that I will kill you here and now?!¡± When the voice fell, Rowen Killing Intent flooded the area and a thick-arm-sized thunder shot out from his body, piercing Crocodile¡¯s chest. Bang!! Behind Crocodile, the thundernded and exploded with a mushroom cloud. However, even under such an attack, the expression on Crocodile¡¯s face did not change at all. One could see through therge hole in his body without any trace of blood. The crystallized sand fell to the ground, but soon there was yellow sand surging towards Crocodile¡¯s body and the wound was sutured. Afterward, Crocodile spoke with an ugly expression on his face: ¡°As a Marine, you take the initiative to act on Oka Shichibukai (Seven Warlords of the Sea). Do you know what kind of crime this is?! Rear Admiral Rowen!¡± He did not expect Rowen to take the initiative to attack him, if it weren¡¯t for Sand Sand Fruit¡¯s Elementalization, that thunder strike just now was enough to kill him! No one would doubt the destructive power of Rumble-Rumble Fruit, especially after seeing that Qilin take off and kill 10,000 people in one move! Suddenly, Crocodile had a bad thought in his mind. Sure enough! Rowen answered his doubts for him in the next second. ¡°Guilty? Hahahaha!!!¡± ¡°If I kill you, I might even be promoted! Don¡¯t you think so ¡­¡­Baroque Work¡¯s President, Mr. Crocodile!¡± Rowen¡¯s hand entwine up thunder and lightning as he slowly stepped towards Crocodile. ¡°If you want to be unknown then you should have been more carefull with your identity¡­ Now, in the name of Marine Headquarters Rear Admiral, I use you of viting Shichibukai¡¯s legal looting rights, forming a Baroque Works Agency, disturbing the order of the Sea, bribing government officials, assassinating a Marine officer and many other crimes!¡± ¡°Pleasee with me, I will arrange a good position for you while you stay in Impel Down, Crocodile!¡± Damn it! He really knew it! How can it be?!! The expression on Crocodile¡¯s face changed from calm to shock and he spoke with a low voice filled with Killing Intent, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It looks like I have to kill you to keep it a secret then!¡± ¡°That would depend upon your ability!¡± The words were not spective, and after speaking, the two of them shot towards each other at the same time. Soru! (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 110 Ability Part 2

Chapter 110 Ability Part 2

Rowen was already 30 meters away from Crocodile, and when he used Soru, he instantly appeared in front of Crocodile. Rowen gathered thunder in his palm, extending three crackling, sharp ws of thunder des, and grabbed forward! 100 Million Volt¡¤Thunderfanged Edge! Desert Spada (Treasured Sword of the Desert)! Crocodile was already prepared for Rowen¡¯s attack and he was not willing to be outdone at the moment. The dry ground that was blown up by Rowen¡¯s attack allows Crocodile to easily mobilize enough yellow sand to condense a ten-meter-long Giant Sand Longde and he fiercely shed the Desert sword at Rowen. ¡°Sand Sand Fruit is not as weak as I had expected. Compared to other Logia Devil Fruits, this characteristic of assimting and attacking while using sand andnd at will is a bit ridiculous!¡± In front of Desert Spada (Treasured Sword of the Desert), Rowen¡¯s three thunder-de ws are good as rolling pins and embroidery needles which means that they lookpletely useless. In the Logia Devil Fruits, in addition to other soil attribute fruits that Rowen hadn¡¯t seen before, the Sand Sand Fruit can be said to be the most advantageous Devil Fruit onnd. As long as Crocodile steps on thend, he can produce the greatest attack effect with minimal consumption! After all, except for some Special Ind, one can¡¯t expect the environment to be full of Lightning, mes, Magma, and Ice, right? Only the soil is infinite on those Inds and it is also Sand Sand Fruit¡¯s greatest support. This is the same as Rowen¡¯s Qilin attack just now. They both use external forces to strengthen their attacks. However, the lethality difference between Sand and Thunder is that of the sky and the ground. Their explosive power is very different, and, the Sand Sand Fruit can only provide a continuous increase in strength of an attack. ¡°And¡­ the Power behind the Sand Sand Fruit is strong, but the cohesion is not enough!¡± Sii! Sii! Sii!! Three tiny scraping sounds rang out in the surroundings and the ten-meter-long Desert Spada (Treasured Sword of the Desert) was torn apart by the unremarkable Thunder-de ws. To the sharp Electromaic de running at high speed, there is only the difference between being able to cut and being unable to cut, and there is no stalemate. The Desert Spada (Treasured Sword of the Desert) is very powerful, but the hardness is not outside this limit. Snort ¡­¡­ BOOM! The remaining Desert Spada (Treasured Sword of the Desert)nded on the ground, creating a deep gully into the ground. At the same time, Rowen stomped his feet and turned to sh behind Crocodile in an instant, raising his sharp de to run him through. ¡°So fast!!¡± Crocodile¡¯s heart tightened as he was shocked at Rowen¡¯s speed. The speed of Thunder-Lighting Human is the best in the world, Second only to Kizaru¡¯s Glint-Glint Fruit. After thoroughly mastering Observation Haki, his straightforward movement had been controlled by Rowen as he no longer had to slow down to determine his position as he had done before. Facing the Thunder de that struck towards him, Crocodile had no time to think about anything else, and when he raised his hands, a sand curtain of a hundred meters high rose from the ground in front of him. Great Waterfall of the Desert! Danger! Rowen¡¯s Observation Haki quickly warned him as he decisively gave up the attack and fell backward within 0.1 seconds, and avoided the curtain assault within a millisecond. But because he was too close, the back of his hand still touched the sand curtain. The two sides touched each other and stood tens of meters apart. This distance is better than nothing for the two major Logia Devil Fruit Ability users as any of their random attacks would epass the area of 100 meters. Bang Rumble¡­!! Tons of sand fell from the sky and quickly piled up into a Sand Dune. Crocodile stood in Sand Dune. His mouth still biting a cigar and his head tilted back slightly as he looked at Rowen with a proud expression on his face and said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask why I dared to show up after seeing your Destructive Power? It¡¯s because your lightning can¡¯t hurt me but my Desertification can kill you all the same!¡± On the back of Rowen¡¯s hand, a piece of skin is dry and cracked, revealing the pale bones below and the muscles that are half dry and yellow and half bloody and scarlet. Logia users can¡¯t hurt each other even if their destructive power is strong unless their attributes are restrained and there is a subordinate rtionship between them. However, Crocodile has developed the Sand Sand Fruit to the current Desertification ability created by his Awakening, which can ignore the attribute rtionship between Devil Fruits and directly absorb the water in the opponent¡¯s body! This is Crocodile who only had a Bounty of 80 Million Belly twenty years ago but he was still strong enough to be recognized by the Marines and he became an Oka Shichibukai (Seven Warlords of the Sea)! In Grand Line First Half, his Desertification ability makes him invincible!! Even in the face of other Logia Ability users, he can remain invincible while using this ability!! Until he met a certain Rubber man named Luffy who rehydrated himself after being soaked up¡­ That fight was almostical in nature. ¡°Really?¡± The muscles on the back of the hand squirmed quickly, and the grantion weaved into new muscles and skin. Although the injury was not serious, Rowen¡¯s face slowly became serious. He had guessed about it, but when this scene really happened, he was still shocked by the power of Crocodile! The muscles of the back of his hand squirmed quickly, and the grantion weaved into new muscles and skin. Although his injury was not serious, Rowen¡¯s face had a dignified expression on his face. He had spected about this in his heart but when this scene really happened, he was still shocked by Crocodile¡¯s strength! Crocodile, one of the top ten unjust cases of pirates who was defeated by Luffy when he wasn¡¯t even that strong. It was because Luffy had all the dogshit luck and inhuman willpower! Luffy was lucky as all the strong opponents he faces had some sort of weakness towards him, his rubber physique made Enel¡¯s Thunder and lightning helpless, and Crocodile¡¯s Desertification was no longer invincible in front of him. The fists of countless powerful enemies were cushioned by the Rubber, making him amazingly durable. As for Crocodile¡¯s underestimation of the enemy named Luffy, it can only be attributed to the protagonist¡¯s aura. But faced with Rowen, Crocodile does not have the concept of underestimating the enemy. ¡­ When Rowen was fighting Crocodile, behind a Sand Dune in the distance, Jino was adjusting his mentality, trying to smoothly breathe. His blood vessels swelled and protruded and it looked like countless small snakes were swimming inside of his muscles. Jino¡¯splexion was red and he seemed to be enduring unimaginable pain, and he cursed secretly. ¡°Damn it! That terrifying attack didn¡¯t even make him lose much stamina!¡± There is one thing that Crocodile didn¡¯t tell Rowen. After Rowen used such a powerful attack to wipe out the Pirate Army, they had thought that Rowen would be low on stamina, so they wanted to take the opportunity to kill him while he was weak. But what they didn¡¯t know was that the Qilin¡¯s Thunder and Lightning did note from Rowen himself and it instead came from gathering the currents of the natural world through the Thunder Cloud Sword. Except for the stamina he wasted in his Elementalization, there was no other loss to Rowen. And for Rowen who pays attention to his Physical Training, would his Elementalization be even worthy of consuming anything? (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 111 Truth

Chapter 111 Truth

So when they came to the battlefield, the two discovered this at the same time, knowing that they were too naive. But the Arrow had to be sent, so Crocodile went out to deal with him face-to-face, and he also wanted to use his status as Oka Shichibukai (Seven Warlords of the Sea) to make Rowen back off and attack him while his guard was down. Unexpectedly, Rowen knew that he was the President of the Baroque Works andunched an attack without speaking any nonsense. A sneak attack can only be called a sneak attack if it is sessfull in eliminating the enemy! But it is not easy to kill a Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability User with a sneak attack. The speed of the Thunder-Lighting Human is almost unmatched in the World and Rowen can¡¯t be stopped by either of them unless Jino uses his Devil Fruit ability to hold him back. However, although Thunder and Lightning cannot harm Crocodile, Jino cannot use Elementalization. If he dares to go to the Frontal Battlefield then Jino does not trust his Armament Haki to save him from Rowen¡¯s attack power. So if he wants to kill Rowen, he only has one minute! That was his strongest minute. He even escaped twice from the hands of the current Top Level Powerhouses using this trick, not to mention blocking Rowen! But to use this move, he needed a little time to build up his strength. ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone here yet? Scante, If we fail, I will be the first to kill you!!¡± Jino swore angrily and speeded up his action. ¡­ In a wastnd-like battlefield, the Yellow Sand and the Blue Thunder kept colliding against each other, and every time they collided, they left ugly scars on the ground. The deafening sound produced from the collision made the entire ind shiver. No matter if it was the Kingdom Army or any lucky Noble, they can only pray on their knees in the face of the battle between two Logia Ability Users. On this side, Dante who finished interrogating David and Minai took Den Den Mushi and reported anxiously: ¡°It is confirmed to be Oka Shichibukai (Seven Warlords of the Sea) Crocodile! Currently, Rear Admiral Rowen is fighting him!¡± After discovering that the Sandstorm formed by yellow sand in the distance was opened up by lightning, Dante can only believe that Oka Shichibukai (Seven Warlords of the Sea) Crocodile is fighting against Rowen! So he immediately contacted the Marine Headquarters to report the current situation. Momonga, who received the call, did not dare to neglect this and he quickly brought the Den Den Mushi to the Sengoku¡¯s office. ¡°That Asshole Crocodile! Is he going to rebel against the Marines?!¡± In the Marine Headquarters, Fleet Admiral¡¯s office. Zephyr mmed his fist on the desk with an angered expression on his face and Sengoku looked at the gaping hole with some heartache. The location where Zephyr¡¯s fist had hit is the hidden location where he hides his Senbai, which not even Garp had ever found. But now is not the time to care about this and Sengoku pacified Dante with some words and turns to look at the Marine Headquarters Great Staff Officer beside him, the Legend that all Female Officers looks up to, Vice-Admiral Tsuru. ¡°Tsuru, what do you think?¡± Dante does not know the true nature of Crocodile, so he along with Sengoku are equally unclear about the reason for the two men¡¯s actions. Oka Shichibukai (Seven Warlords of the Sea) is, after all, one of the Three Major Forces that maintain the bnce of the Sea with Marines and Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). Whenever a Shichibukai is involved, every decision of the Marines is crucial! ¡°Don¡¯t worry Zephyr, it won¡¯t be easy for Crocodile to kill Rowen.¡± Tsuru crossed her arms and tipped her chin to one side, saying quickly in a calm but clear tone, ¡°And the Headquarters is a long way from Pi, so it won¡¯t be possible to reinforce them now even if we want to.¡± This is a fact, Crocodile did not master Haki. Although his Desertification Ability can restrain all Elementalization effects and directly suck away target moisture, Rowen is thunder and lightning! It is nothing more than an idiotic dream if Sand wants to chase after Lightning, and Rowen is unlikely to have an ident in a short time. Even if there was an ident, there is arge distance between them and they were helpless. The Marine Headquarters Executive¡¯s Conclusion made Dante feel a little relieved, but he still couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Is there really no other way?¡± ¡°We can only trust him, Dante!¡± Zephyr squeezed his fist as he spoke while Killing Intent overflowed all over his body: ¡°Rowen must have discovered something early, and he should be ready!¡± ¡°Did you know? He even put Rokushiki aside before, instead, he went forward to learn General Jade¡¯s Wind Treading ss Gyojin Karate (Fish-Man Karate)!¡± When Zephyr said this, everyone was shocked. Rowen even put Rokushiki Training aside? That Rowen?! Are they even talking about the same person here? ¡°Cough¡­ Cough Cough Cough!!¡± Garp almost choked himself with a mouthful of donuts. After coughing for a while, he asked while wheezing a little, ¡°Jade¡¯s Wind Treading ss Gyojin Karate (Fish-Man Karate)? There¡¯s no point in learning that stuff!¡± ¡°That is not the point here!¡± Zephyr looked back and red at Garp while saying: ¡°Rowen wanted to master a way to deal with Logia Ability users before learning Armament Haki!! That Wind Treading ss can use the airflow to drive the power of the water pulse, not to mention Logia, the Seawater restrains all Devil Fruit Abilities!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not my fist¡­¡± ¡°Are you trying to start a fight here, you Asshole?!!!¡± ¡°Shut up, what is up with all the noise!¡± Tsuru opened her mouth to prevent the two people from developing their screaming match to open fist-fight and she rubbed her temples to release theing headache and said: ¡°That is to say, Rowen knew in advance that there would be a Logia Ability user against him, and he even said that he had determined that his opponent was Crocodile, right?¡± ¡°Then the key questiones, why?¡± In an instant, there was no sound in the office, and everyone was looking at the timid little girl who followed behind Tsuru. Garp: ¡°Crocodile is the Nation Hero of basta¡¯s citizens.¡± Zephyr: ¡°The goal of the Baroque Works is to overthrow basta and build an ideal country.¡± Sengoku: ¡°Dora and Mr.1 didn¡¯t know who the mysterious Boss Mr.0 is, but their intelligence station is built in basta.¡± Tsuru: ¡°In the Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) Mission, basta¡¯s King Cobra stood up and he wanted to stop the Marines from our operation.¡± The crowd stared at Dora while connecting all the known clues and a shocking truth gradually revealed itself in front of them. Dora is about to cry. Although she grew up in the Hitmen Group and she has seen many bloody scenes regardless of how old she is but these people in front of her are not the weak people from the Hitmen Group and they are almost the top-level powers of this world. The world she has been exposed to is fundamentally on a different level than before! Tsuru felt the little girl shivering and she rolled her eyes and hugged Dora in her arms, and then said: ¡°Although it is incredible but the worst case seems to have happened ¡­¡­ Oka Shichibukai (Seven Warlords of the Sea), Sand Crocodile is a member of the Baroque Criminal Association and he is also engaged in the Arms Trade in the Grand Line as well as the Four Seas, and the matter even have King Cobra involved in it!¡± ¡°Their mission on Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) failed and their two high-level cadres were arrested and one of them was sentenced to death while the other one was arrested and that¡¯s not counting Dora here. The reputation of the Baroque Work Agency in the Underground World is at an all-time low at this moment, so they hate Rowen and want to regain their glory! However, at present, Rowen came to know this piece of information from an unknown source that we are not clear about and because he can¡¯t exin the source of said intelligence, he is prepared to deal with it in advance, forcing Crocodile to show up¡­ Is there anything to add?¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 112 Acts Part 1

Chapter 112 Acts Part 1

One has to say that Tsuru, as the Great Staff Officer of the Entire Marine Army, really has a high IQ. Sengoku is better at dispatching Commands and leading soldiers in battles. Being ¡°Resourceful General¡± is as important as being ¡°Intelligence¡±. Tsuru is a pure ¡°Intelligence¡± type person, and her ability to analyze these small pieces of intelligence to coordinate aplete analysis is far better than that of Sengoku. She just connected some small clues and almost connects the whole incident in the series! The only thing she is wrong about is that Cobra did not participate in this n. The previous thing was done by Mr.2, Bon Kurei who wore King Kobra¡¯s face to do all these things. Cobra must have been locked up in advance at this point because of Rowen, and the person who is ying the role of the King now is Bon Kurei. ¡°There is one thing to add!¡± When Tsuru¡¯s voice fell, Garp raised his hand with a serious expression on his face and then he rubbed the bruise on his face that Zephyr had beaten out, and said: ¡°What they were digging in Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) was a piece of history!!!¡± And¡­ it was a particr piece of history that records the location of the Ancient Weapon Uranus! Garp didn¡¯t need to say anything anymore as he believed that everyone knew what he meant. Everyone¡¯s voice stagnated while Sengoku narrowed his eyes and sneered: ¡°So this was the reason why Crocodile was silent for more than ten years, he had quite a devious n!¡± ¡°Aokiji!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Aokiji, who had been acting as the audience, pulled down his blindfold and looked at Sengoku with azy expression on his face. He was the only Admiral present here today. Kizaru went to Vegapunk¡¯s Secret Base in North Blue to transport the first batch of Pacifista PX-1 and some experiments also require his Devil Fruit Powers so he wouldn¡¯te back in a short time. Akainu was also away from the Marine Headquarter due to a request that came from an Allied Kingdom Member of New World. Charlotte Linlin had forced them to make candies for her, and he had brought the Soldiers out to fight against the BIGMOM Pirates without any Sweet Commander and the BIGMOM in the ranks. Now the only Admiral staying at Headquarters is Aokiji. ¡°Take a Buster Call and go to basta! What the hell does Cobra mean by this? Do they really think that the Buster Call won¡¯t fall on their heads just because they are one of the Twenty Royal Families who founded the World Government!!¡± This is a matter of hidden Void history and one of the Three Ancient Weapons is connected to it. The Marines have enough reasons tounch a Buster Call. This is a privilege given to the Marines by Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars), in order topletely prevent anyone from studying Ancient Taboo Knowledge, and this even includes the Descendants of Tenryubito! ¡°AraRaRa, are you really so angry, Fleet Admiral?¡± Looking at the Golden Den Den Mushi that Sengoku had handed him, Aokiji¡¯s eyes shed a little as hezily stood up and took it into his pocket. Then there was a rare, cautious look on his face as he nodded his head in response. ¡°Hai!!¡± Hearing that Rowen had already estimated this, the Fleet Admiral also sent out an Admiral to take Buster Call, and Dante breathed a sigh of relief on the other side of the Den Den Mushi. If Rowen has calcted all of this then he probably won¡¯t be in danger¡­ right? Wait a minute!!! At this moment, Dante suddenly remembered what Rowen had told him a few days ago, and his back was instantly wet with cold sweat. ¡°Wait, Fleet Admiral! If Rear Admiral Rowen knew that his opponent was Crocodile then he shouldn¡¯t have said something like that!¡± Sengoku suddenly turned his head and Dante immediately repeated what Rowen had said in the City of the Spring Queen. Sengoku took a deep breath and said in unison with the others: ¡°Damn it! Crocodile has a helper with him!!¡± ¡­ In the wastnd, a sandstorm Tornado kept shing with Thunderlight, and the yellow sand Tornado roared while covering the sky. In the next moment, Thunderlight erupted and the Tornado broke. A sh of lightning flew out of the Tornado, revealing Rowen, who was covered in various scars. His clothes had been torn apart by the sand attack, and he was half-naked at this time, and the muscles on his body that looked as if they have been poured from the molten iron were shining in the sun. The dry skin and muscles on Rowen¡¯s body are desertified and dposed, and they look like undead, but grantion soon appears and the wound is sutured. This is not Logia¡¯s Elementalization, but a terrifying self-healing ability that belongs exclusively to Rowen!! ¡°What kind of ability is that?!¡± The corners of Rowen¡¯s mouth split open, revealing his white teeth, and his face was eroded by the Sand which absorbed all the moisture in it and it was weathered and not yet healed, making his smile look terrifying. ¡°You seem to be too confident in yourself, Crocodile!!¡± ¡°Humph! I don¡¯t believe your self-healing ability is unlimited!¡± Crocodile secretly cursed the Monster standing in front of him in his heart, and he raised his hand again. The Yellow Sand gathered in his palm and turned into a terrible Sandstorm Tornado. Sables(Sandstrom)!! Bang Rumble! The small Sables (Sandstrom) in Crocodile¡¯s hand quickly left his hand and turned into a behemoth of a hundred meters high, rushing toward Rowen with a mighty momentum. ¡°It¡¯s the same trick again, don¡¯t you have anything new?¡± Rowen spoke while his hands sped his fists and squeezed and a Thunder Spear condensed in his hand, the electric current crackled and shed with lightning and the light was dazzling to look at. Thunder Spear! The two attacks collided against each other and tons of sand were crystallized by the high temperature, and the bursting power that followed broke through the Sables (Sandstrom), turning into a sky of flying yellow sand. However, a small number of Sables(Sandstrom) fell on Rowen¡¯s body, which turned his body into gaps of different sizes. People will feel their scalp tingling just by looking at this scene. Then, Rowen was instantly healed by his Self-Healing ability¡­ In the beginning, Crocodile was very confident about the oue of the battle when he found out that his Desertification ability could indeed hurt Rowen. But he soon discovered that he had gone ahead of himself. Rowen has a terrifying self-healing ability and no matter how severe his body was corroded by his Desertification ability, he can recover in a few breaths! And that¡¯s not all! Crocodile has already developed the Desertification Ability to Half-Atep Awakening and as long as he is given a chance, he is confident that Rowen will be a part of the desert! If Rowen¡¯s whole body is Desertified then Crocodile does not believe that Rowen would still be able to recover even with his monstrous Self-Healing ability! However, with Rowen¡¯s physical strength, it would take at least three seconds topletely Desertified him and Crocodile need to be close to Rowen. His Desertification ability will weaken with distance and the Ground Death-Erosion Samsara¡¯s indiscriminate attack is not strong enough topletly incapacitate Rowen. And Rowen will not give Crocodile a chance to get in close range with him. The speed of sand ispletely inferior to the speed of thunder and lightning, and Rowen can easily avoid him. (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 112 Acts Part 2

Chapter 112 Acts Part 2

So after a few trials, Crocodile could only choose Sables (Sandstrom) with the widest cover area, making it unavoidable for Rowen. But even so, as long as Rowen has one breath left in his body, that terrible resilience of his can make the wound he has worked so hard to make will disappear without a trace. The situation suddenly stood in a stalemate¡­ Crocodile knew that if he kept dragging on, he would undoubtedly lose! Suddenly, Rowen broke through the yellow sand and flew straight towards him. Crocodile was taken aback by Rowen¡¯s actions and he threw his right hand out, which turned into a de of sand to stop Rowen. But at this time, Rowen sneered as his figure abruptly disappeared into the air. ¡®Blink¡¯! ¡®Overload¡¤Thunderlight Punch!¡¯ Bang!! A fist wrapped in a terrifying high-voltage current hit Crocodile¡¯s back heavily without prating the wound. Under the eruption of the Thunderlight fist, Crocodile¡¯s entire body was blown up and divided into yellow sand in the sky! However, this also means that Rowen¡¯s attack is not working, and that theory is proved when Crocodile¡¯s body is condensed from a distance with a somewhat ugly expression on his face. Crocodile did not underestimate the enemy, but he still underestimated Rowen¡¯sbat effectiveness. The current situation is simr to¡­ Hitting an Undying! He had no chance to cause a fatal injury to Rowen. Run, he can¡¯t even run away! Lightning triumph the Sand in terms of speed. At the same time, his Desertification ability is different from simply mobilizing yellow sand as it also requires a lot of physical energy. In terms of stamina, he is not even close to being Rowen¡¯s opponent! Right now Crocodile is panting a little bit from the fight and Rowen on the opposite side was gaining momentum and Crocodile could see that Rowen had not consumed much of his stamina and he could still go on. Crocodile wanted to drag the fight until Rowen became exhausted but now that strategy hade back to bite him in the ass and he knows that if he keeps fighting like this then he will die! ¡°What kind of Monster are you!¡± Crocodile gritted his teeth and began to regret his decision in his heart. If it wasn¡¯t for the unique situation, he really didn¡¯t want to mess with this Undying Monster! ¡°ttery will not get you anywhere!¡± Rowen spoke back while his figure disappeared again as he used ¡®Blink¡¯, Crocodile, who had not mastered Observation Haki, had no idea where Rowen had gone, but based on his previous experience, he knew that the attack was most likely toe from the back. An Arc-Shaped Sand Dune appeared behind him! Without thinking, Crocodile¡¯s arm turned into a huge crescent-shaped Sand de and he swung it behind him. A dry stone was shed by the Sand de, and it suddenly weathered into a handful of yellow sand. But Crocodile didn¡¯t hit any human figure and only the air was torn apart. ¡°Not good!¡± At this moment, Rowen suddenly appeared on top of his head and kicked it. Overload¡¤ Lightning Kick! Bang! Crocodile was stomped into the ground, leaving arge spider-like crater in the ground. Rowen imprinted the leather shoes on Crocodile¡¯s face and spoke with a sneer at the corner of his mouth: ¡°Did you see now? This is a Monster hitting a useless person! I didn¡¯t beat you to death because you are a useless person!!¡± After that, Rowen rubbed his leather shoes back and forth on his face. Crocodile¡¯s face flushed rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye. He gritted his teeth and suddenly moved his hand. The boundless desert which was hundreds of meters high rose from a distance, and it looked as if it was trying to drown Rowenpletely in the desert. But Rowen had now somewhat mastered Observation Haki, and at the same time, his speed is particrly amazing. One second before Crocodile¡¯s hands moved, Rowen¡¯s Observation Haki noticed his movements and he instantly used ¡®Blink¡¯ to leave this ce where the sand will hit. With the enhancement of Observation Haki, Rowen¡¯s current ¡®Blink¡¯ distance is no longer tens of meters, but in kilometers! The Sand Screen with a height of hundreds of meters looked like a step in his eyes. Looking at Rowen in the sky, Crocodile climbed up with red eyes and madly roared. ¡°I will kill you!!!¡± ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t do it!¡± Hearing Crocodile¡¯s words, Rowen flew towards him and replied with a sneer on his face. He might be feeling a little helpless in front of Sand Crocodile, but it is also tantamount to an idiotic dream for Sand Crocodile to kill him! The Destructive Power and Speed of the Rumble-Rumble Fruit have earned it the reputation of being the ¡°Strongest Logia Devil Fruit¡±. The difference between their power cannot be solved by anger. And it¡¯s not that Rowen didn¡¯t have the means to kill Crocodile, it¡¯s just that the surrounding environment didn¡¯t allow it. After being bombed by his Qilin, and with the constant mobilization of sand by Crocodile that eroded thend, there is no longer any surface water source here. However, at this time, the expression on Crocodile¡¯s face suddenly calmed down and he coldly spoke with a breathtaking Killing Intent hanging on the corner of his mouth: ¡°No, you will die!¡± Rowen¡¯s heart suddenly had an ominous premonition. After he realized it, the blood flow in his body elerated, and his muscles kept contracting andpacting, making his body hard as steel!! Rokushiki, Tekkai (Iron Body)! Sure enough, before the words fell, a figure suddenly rushed out from behind the sand curtain. The person who appeared at this time is Jino! He hid in the sand screen made by Crocodile, and as the sand screen pushed to reach the high altitude near Rowen, he jumped out of it. Previously, even if Crocodile was chased around away like a dog, he did not strike, and once he did, it was a sure kill strike! This is the fighting method of the ¡°Assassination King¡± Jino! ¡°Life¡­ Seal!!¡± Jino¡¯s height soared to nearly three meters at this time, his muscles were knotted and he was naked, with only a pair of shorts worn on the lower body for some decency. His speed was extremely fast, so fast that Rowen had a kind of misconception that he was using his own skill ¡®Blink¡¯, and he arrived in front of him almost instantly. At the same time, the ck-purple fist raised by Jino gave out a blood-red mist. The mist was like a rope and it quickly entwines with another mist. As for another mist, Rowen found that it was emerging from his own body!! ¡°Nani?!¡± At this moment, Rowen suddenly had another misconception that his body was soaking in the sea, and his power instantly disappeared as the mist entangled. Although this sense of powerlessness passed by in a moment but that single moment was enough to cause some weakness in Tekkai (Iron Body) as it almost disappeared from Rowen¡¯s body. In the next second, Jino fist wrapped with Armament Haki smashed against Rowen¡¯s stomach. Because of hisck of height, he could not attack Rowen¡¯s heart. Puff!! Rowen suddenly spits out arge pool of blood mixed with visceral pieces, and his whole body flew back like a bullet. (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 113 Damage

Chapter 113 Damage

Boom¡­ Bang Long!! Along with the firelight, the meteor-looking object fell to the ground, and the terrifying heavy blow made the earth tremble as it wailed and fall apart! The ground was tattered because of two people¡¯s meetings. Spider-Shaped pits were scattered everywhere on the ground, but this time it was particrly powerful! In the desert created by Crocodile, sand waves with a height of tens of meters suddenly burst out and the air was discharged in an outward direction, blowing a strong wind. ¡°This is¡­ what power?!¡± Even Rowen was shocked by the bursting power of the opponent. He can conclude that Jino¡¯s power is definitely not inferior to his own under his Violent Ape of Hell Form, and his speed is equally scary. But he soon discovered that the situation was more than that. ¡°How is it possible? My Stomach!!¡± Arge hole was broken open at the center of Rowen¡¯s body and his internal organs were clearly visible to the naked eye. Rowen knew that Jino could use Two-Color Haki, and he was ready for his Elementalization to be useless in front of him and that is also the reason why he chose to use Tekkai (Iron Body) to enhance his defense. But the sense of loss of power in that second made Tekkai (Iron Body) almost useless and he suffered the full brunt of Jino¡¯s power! However, it doesn¡¯t stop there. The situation is obviously not right. Rowen wouldn¡¯t have cared about the blood dripping from his pierced belly in the past, but right now, his body¡¯s self-healing ability seems to have disappeared, and it can¡¯t heal the wound at all! ¡°These red mist¡­¡± A faint red mist continuously emerged from the breach in his stomach and dissipated in the air. Rowen could feel that it was these weird red energies that caused the wound to fail to heal. Even the pain in this part of the area was not noticeable and it was as if it didn¡¯t exist anymore! Rowen thought as he recalled the name of the move that Jino had called out. ¡°So, these are my life force? Does he have a Devil Fruit that can seal the blocked life force?¡± Without the support of Vitality or Life Force, it means that this doppelg?nger body is ¡°Dead¡±, and ¡°Dead¡± can¡¯t heal naturally. Thinking of this, Rowen smiled bitterly and shook his head ¡°Huhh¡­ This Sea really has all kinds of mystery in it!¡± The fact that someone was able to restrain this self-healing energy, which he himself could not identify the cause of, was indeed beyond Rowen¡¯s imagination. In front of his Observation Haki, Jino had nowhere to hide and Rowen had already discovered him when he hid behind that sand curtain. As a result, it was his own mistake that caused Jino to get this close to him and the current result was because of his self-confidence and arrogance. He stretched out his hands and stood upon the ground this movement almost cause his body to stumble because the part of his Internal Organs had disappeared. But Rowen took a step forward and firmly stood on the ground, he slowly straightened up and a frantic smile came up at the corner of his mouth as he spoke in a low voice: ¡°But because it is like this¡­ that it¡¯s fun to be alive!!¡± On the other side, after Jinonded, he quickly spoke to Crocodile. ¡°Damn it! I didn¡¯t attack his heart, help me contain him in the same ce for some time!¡± Having said that, Jino immediately rushed towards Rowen. The Thunder-Lighting Human is flexible and agile and he doesn¡¯t know when he moved from left to right or from up to down as the speed of his move was too fast. This fast speed is not clearly visible to the naked eye as it leaves a phantom behind which causes Jino to hit Rowen¡¯s stomach with his punch that was originally aimed at the heart because of the height. And he can onlyst for one minute in this state and he will change back to his original state in one minute. Although there are no after-effects, Jino doesn¡¯t think he can find a second chance to get close to Rowen at his usual speed. At the same time, once Rowen goes mad, Jino knows that he won¡¯t be able to resist Rowen¡¯s lightning. The lethality of Logia, whether it is Rowen or Crocodile has been fully revealed in the previous match! But at this moment, under Crocodile¡¯s shocked gaze, Jino just stepped his feet, and his blood vessels burst out like firecrackers, bursting out with dazzling blood. Jino couldn¡¯t have made a mistake while running but he still slipped on the ground with a scream. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?!¡± Crocodile was frightened and flew over and asked, it was Jino who had obviously beaten Rowen into the air so why was Jino seriously injured? ¡°It¡¯s Thunder!!¡± Jino endured the unimaginable pain running across his body and he vomited blood and climbed up with difficulty and exined: ¡°He ced a thin needle of thunder and lightning around his body that was invisible to the naked eye. I rushed ahead to punch himst time and didn¡¯t see it so that Thunder Needle entered my body. My blood vessels explode as soon as they move!¡± ¡°I was careless, I didn¡¯t notice it!!¡± Jino ruthlessly gritted his teeth as he spoke while being ashamed of his carelessness. As the former ¡°Assassination King¡±, traps and poisoning were his housekeeping skills. But even then he didn¡¯t find the enemy¡¯s traps at the moment. One has to say that this was indeed a shame. Rowen did not expect Jino to counteract his self-healing ability, so heid a trap in advance and waited for Jino to hook himself upon it. In the case of his body filling with electricity to disrupt the environmental factors, the air was filled with thin Thunder Needles, if not carefully observed, no one would be able to spot them even with Observation Haki. Rowen paid a heavy price for his carelessness, yes, but Jino also didn¡¯t get out without a scratch! The blood vessels burst all over his body and the blood was flowing out like a stream. This kind of injury would have been deadly for Crocodile but Jino tenaciously resisted these injuries with his strong and brutal physique. Luckily, he was not dead, but he was hurt. ¡°How can it be?!¡± Hearing Jino¡¯s words, Crocodile¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and his saliva spits in all directions as he spoke: ¡°It would be obvious that he knows my existence, but how could he know that you were here!!!¡± Rowen has never used this kind of defensive move with his thunder and lightning needles around him before. Obviously, Rowen specifically used this to defend against Jino¡¯s sneak attacks! So the question is, if Rowen knows that his real body is already incredible, why is even Jino in the calction range? Could it be that¡­¡­ ¡°Ah, I suspect that¡­¡± Jino had a gloomy and scary expression on his face and he pressed the thick, calloused knuckles of his palms to his chest. In the next moment, the wounds all over his body quickly disappeared, and the effect wasparable to Rowen¡¯s Self-Healing Ability! After doing this, Jino breathed out a sigh of relief before he gritted his teeth and said the second half of his sentence. ¡°I suspect that Scante had betrayed us!!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 114 Special Paramecia Part 1

Chapter 114 Special Paramecia Part 1

On Pi, Southeast Side, on the Coast. A blonde-haired Scante carefully poked his head out of the cabin. After making sure that there was no one on the left and right, he breathed out a sigh of relief and took out three photos from his pocket, and smeared honey and blood respectively on them. On the deck, a tall cage kept trembling and it was as if some Beast was locked in between. As if smelling the sweet smell of the air, the cage suddenly became quiet, but the atmosphere became more depressing and the air was filled with Killing Intent. Scante nervously swallowed his saliva and slowly walked over. If the material of the cage was not added with Seastone powder then Scante wouldn¡¯t dare to approach it even with the threat of death on his head! Cautiously squatting not far away from the cage, Scante lined up the photos one by one and pointed to the two smeared with honey, and whispered to the creature in the cage: ¡°Friends¡­ Friends ¡­ don¡¯t kill¡­¡± Scante spoke intermittently with a gentle and soft tone, it was as if he was teaching a baby. But the creatures in the cage seem to have low IQ. Looking at the photo, the creature nodded and repeats: ¡°Friends¡­ don¡¯t kill¡­¡± The voice was low and hoarse, it sounded very old, but it has a childlike ambiguity in it. ¡°Yup!¡± Scante was overjoyed. It was rare for this guy to have such a clear mind and thinking process and he only needs to teach once to understand the meaning. Then Scante struck the iron while it was hot, and brought Rowen¡¯s picture stained with blood. The other person smelled blood, and he kept bumping into the cage with excitement, creaking it. ¡°The enemy¡­ kill¡­ the enemy¡­ kill!!¡± Scante didn¡¯t need to teach this time as the Monster immediately howled with excitement. Scante was very satisfied with this, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to let this guy out and continued to ask, ¡°What should I do if I¡¯m hungry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­ Ie back hungry¡­ Come back and have meat to eat¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Scante was finally satisfied as he stood up and walked towards a Seastonepartment next to the iron cage, he locked himself up and took out the hilt of the sword, and tried to open the lock of the cage. Bang!! In the next moment, the entire deck was trampled and cracked and arge swath of sawdust flew out in every direction, so Scante hurriedly responded. The Monster jumped out and nced at him with a cold gaze, then his gazended on the Seastone cage and he turned his head. Scante was so scared that cold sweat appeared all over his body and the fear of death made him slumped on the ground. When he came back to his senses, the Monster had already disappeared into the distance. From his perspective, only ayer of green Scale could be seen disappearing in the dense forest. ¡°Damn that Crocodile!!¡± The expression on Scante¡¯s face was extremely ugly. If he hadn¡¯t been threatened by Crocodile then this Monster would have been starved to death in the Dungeon, instead ofing to Pi to fight! ¡­¡­ Jino and Crocodile suspected that Scante had betrayed them and leaked their intelligence to Rowen, but in fact, Scante had not done so and he had instead risked his life to release their helper, no one knows how they would react if they knew this information. At this time, among the smoke and dust, Rowen slowly walked towards them while tying the rags on his stomach. ¡°A few years ago, the Assassination King Jino be famous in the Sea as he even attacked the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Shanks and Fleet Admiral Sengoku and was able to flee with his life¡­ Such a Great Character woulde to assassinate me, and even join forces with Crocodile. It really made me feel¡­ ttered!¡± Rowen said these lines to express his surprise, but there was not even a trace of surprise in his tone. This point made the two men¡¯s faces iparably ugly and they became more convinced that Scante has betrayed them! Now the third helper could not be counted on and only the two of them could fight. At the same time, they have to be prepared for the worst, in case Scante turns around and bites them in the ass. But after seeing Rowen¡¯s injury, Crocodile breathed out a sigh of relief. At least Jino¡¯s Devil Fruit Ability is still powerful. This Undying Monster finally had an unheble wound on his body, so he whispered, ¡°How long will it take?¡± He was referring to Jino¡¯s current situation, no matter whether Scante had betrayed them or not, if they couldn¡¯t kill or defeat Rowen then they would not be able to do anything to anyone ever again. Jino took a deep breath and said, ¡°For 40 seconds, but if I squeeze it to the limit, I can explode with 10x the strength of my usual day, and hold on for an extra minute!¡± ¡°40 seconds is enough, he can¡¯t stop you for that long! Use your Life Seal to prevent him from escaping as much as possible, I will use Ground Death-Erosion Samsara to kill him!¡± After that, the two of them exhaled at the same time and they were now ready to rush towards Rowen, but at this moment, Rowenughed with a wild expression on his face and roared towards them: ¡°Kill me in 40 Seconds? Don¡¯t go get a big head now!!¡± ¡°Nani? How can he hear us?¡± Jino and Crocodile were surprised at the same time when they heard Rowen¡¯s voice! The two sides are now more than 100 meters apart from each other! No one should be able to hear each other¡¯s conversation in a low voice at this distance even when using Observation Haki, which is simply counterintuitive. However, what the two of them didn¡¯t know was that the Heart Network formed by Rowen¡¯s Rumble-Rumble Fruit and Observation Haki could cover a range of Tens of Kilometers!! Not to mention hearing voices, Rowen can even speak directly in the ear of the other party in this range! He really is a Humanoid Den Den Mushi!! ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that now! Come on!¡± Crocodile gritted his teeth and took the lead. At the same time, Jino stepped forward and he leaped into the air in the next second, raising his fist to hit Rowen. ¡°Good job!!¡± Rowen wildlyughed in the face of the powerful enemies that struck him, and the endless thunder and lightning gathered on his body, making his body abruptly erged. Apanied by the thunder and lightning, a White Bone Giant Ape of over a hundred meters high appeared on the spot in a blink of an eye, the entire body of the Bone Giant Ape was entwined with heavy thunder and lightning. Boom! Boom!! ¡°How can it be?!¡± Crocodile almost vomited blood from shock as he stared at the Giant Ape with a dumbfounded expression on his face. The attacks of the two hit the White Bone Giant Ape made up of thunder and lightning at the same time and except for a few bones that tremble a little, theirbined attacks couldn¡¯t even break the defense of the Giant Ape. Violent Ape of Hell Form is Rowen¡¯s strongest move at the current time and it has incredible attack and defense powers! ¡°Your move to seal my vitality should require direct contact with the Materialization part, right? And the range should be fixed¡­¡± ¡°So¡­ is your attack still useful?¡± Rowen sneered as he spoke to Jino. He had already found out that Jino¡¯s fist could make a bowl-sized hole on his body because his fist could only cover an area that big, and it was ced very strongly on his body, enough to make him lose his strength instantly! (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 115 Limit!

Chapter 115 Limit!

Facing the devastating thunder with a diameter of more than 10 meters, Jino inevitably swallowed his saliva with a nervous expression on his face, but he had to do this, or both of them would die here. His open hand exploded with his Strongest Sealing Ability and it soon came into close contact with Rowen¡¯s Thunder attack. Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©¡­ Boom!! Thunderlight mmed into the palm of his hand and it was as if the Thunder attack had hit the unshakable Seastone and the entire attack seemed to have hit a wall and stopped all at once. The muscles in both of Jino¡¯s hands doubled and the blood vessels protruded, making his arms look weird and hideous. He firmly stepped his feet into the ground and yelled, ¡°Give in¡­ Come on!!!¡± Swoosh!!! An inexplicable suction force suddenly emerged, and the Thunderlight seemed to be pulled out of the plugged sink sewage, it swirled and was absorbed by Jino, and soon disappeared. Crocodile continued tounch his Ground Death-Erosion Samsara from behind him. Rowen frowned as he thought of the scene just now, and he immediately backed away. Sure enough, after absorbing the lightning, Jino released all the lightning and desertification with a backhand push. First, the yellow sand was crystallized and burst out, and then the crystallized yellow sand was peeled off and dposed at a rapid rate. The scene was quite shocking! Jino knew that Rowen would be able to get out of the way, after all, the speed of Thunder-Lighting Human was not just for show. But doing this will interfere with Rowen¡¯s operations and buy some time for Crocodile. Both sides are now stealing time and life from each other. Rowen can already feel the moisture disappearing from his body, Crocodile¡¯s Ground Death ¨C Erosion Samsara is powerful and doesn¡¯t need to be released through contact like Jino¡¯s attack. If this continues, In another ten seconds or so, he will die from beingpletely drained of moisture! ¡°This is the end, Rowen! I admit that you are very strong, but your life will end here!¡± Jino gritted his teeth and he continued to maintain his current state, blocking in front of Crocodile. Rowen¡¯s strength left him with lingering fears, that unrelenting power, speed, destructive power, as well as the control and keen perception of the battlefield caused him to remember the fight he had with Shanks and he had an illusion that he was once again fighting Shanks! He naturally knew that Rowen was not as powerful as Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Shanks and Sengoku, but the pressure and fear that Rowen caused him awakened those horrible memories. Jino chooses the safest way when he saw that Rowen was stepping back. He doesn¡¯t need to be greedy, it would be enough as long as he can guarantee Crocodile¡¯s safety and allows him to attack Rowen. This is a dead-end! It is impossible for Rowen to break through Jino¡¯s defense in such a short period of time. Rowen will undoubtedly die if they are given a little more time! ¡°End my life? That¡¯s not going to happen!!¡± Suddenly, Rowen sneered and he squatted on the ground with his knees bent forward, he then suddenly exerted some force on his foot and it was as if he was going to attack¡­ and then he turned around and ran away! Bang!! By the time the explosion sounded, he had already stepped out of a bursting sinkhole in the Desert, and the huge size of White Bone Great Ape broke out at an unimaginable speed, pulling away hundreds of meters in an instant. Jino and Crocodile were stunned at the same time, and then thetter cursed: ¡°No, he wants to escape! Don¡¯t protect me, stop him, you must stop him! His strongest attack, Ground Death-Erosion Samsara only covers a range of One Thousand Meters, which is nothing in front of the speed of the Thunder-Lighting Human. If Rowen is allowed to run away from Crocodile¡¯s attack using his Thunder-Lighting Human body then Jino alone would not be able to kill him. Crocodile and Jino could imagine the oue once Rowen escapes. Jino also understood this point and he put his hands forward to decisively pull the seal off the space in front of them and turn his eyes towards Rowen who had already run away several kilometers while they were talking. However, at this moment, Rowen suddenly turned and punched, and Jino took no time to use the ability of Seal-Seal Fruit to absorb the impact of the punch. ¡°Did you really think that I won¡¯t guard against your sneak attack?¡± As the King of the Assassination World, Jino would not make the small mistake of chasing after a powerful figure. Having been a pawn once, he wouldn¡¯t do it again! ¡°Oh? Who told you this was a sneak attack!¡± But Rowen sneered and continued to punch. Jino was not willing to be outdone as he kept his hands in front of him and used his Sealing ability to absorb the impacts, he also used the speed and strength of his secret state to fight Rowen on equal ground. The picture suddenly changed to the Jojo style martial Arts fight where the characters speak like ¡°Ora Ora Ora Ora!¡± and ¡°Muda Muda Muda Muda¡± while fighting against each other¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! A thunderous sound echoed in the sky, and Rowen¡¯s speed under the Violent Ape of Hell Form was quite terrifying. Except for the active Elementalization, this form retained all its own characteristics. Jino absorbed the impacts from the fast and rapid punches while Rowen began to hit Jino at an even faster pace. There were bursts of explosions in the air with each punch, showing the strength behind it! However, at this moment, Jino suddenly vomited out a pool of blood, and his fists slowed down a beat. Rowen took this opportunity to m his foot on the ground as he twisted his waist and a powerful force came from the heel to his fist, he pulled back his fist to its utmost limit and he punched Jino with every ounce of power in his body. Bang!!! Puff!! The force that couldn¡¯t be sealed away instantly crushed every part of Jino¡¯s body, sending him flying backward while spitting blood from his mouth. ¡°Sure enough, your Sealing Ability is limited!¡± Rowen sneered and his eyes filled with a frightening glint of wisdom! His control of the battlefield and his talent in it was so terrifying that he could make a veteran Officer like Shuzo suffer when he was nothing more than a weak rookie! ¡°You¡­ How the hell did¡­!!¡± Jino didn¡¯t expect Rowen to see through this at all. He punched Rowen confidently, and it was already toote by the time he discovered that something was wrong ¡°Crocodile, hurry up!!¡± With blood bursting out of his body, Jino had no choice but to urge the flying Crocodile to move fast. His Sealing Ability is indeed not infinite and there is a limit to it. After eating the Seal-Seal Fruit, a mysterious ce simr to the Sealed Space began tomunicate with his soul, ignoring all rules and power gaps between Jino and his opponent, and everything can be sealed in the sealing space. However, this Sealing Space is limited and fixed, and will not growrger with the Devil Fruit Development. Jino has worked hard for so many years, and the Sealing Space has only allowed him to change from absorbing material objects to conceptualizing existence. The size of this space only allowed him to seal Shanks Sword Attack and Sengoku¡¯s Shockwave attack once. Otherwise, why would he have run away if he could infinitely seal all of their attacks and use those same attacks against them? Now he has sealed Rowen¡¯s consecutive attacks and the pressure and impact force brought by a hundred heavy punches gradually filled up the Sealing Space and Jino lost his ability to seal when the space became full. Then Rowen seized the opportunity and sent an explosive punch with all his strength, almost killing Jino on the spot! ¡°I know!!¡± Ground Death- Erosion Samsara! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 116 Conclusion Part 1

Chapter 116 Conclusion Part 1

Rowen has put too much distance between him and the other two, Jino was still able to rely on his Sealed Space to contend against Rowen but it is a far cry from being pursued by Crocodile. Now Crocodile has just rushed towards the front battlefield andunched an attack to wrap Rowen under the terrifying power of Desertification. Jino released part of the Impact Force to slow down his fall, and then he Sealed away his injuries with his backhand, then he immediately rushed to prevent Rowen from escaping again. However, this time, Rowen did not choose to escape. Instead, he stopped and half-kneeled on the ground under the suspicion of the two of them, and then he inserted the huge White Bone Arm into the ground. ¡°Thank you for providing me with the location of the Underground water veins, Crocodile!¡± A grinning smile appeared on the White Bones Ape¡¯s face. Crocodile was puzzled at first before he spits out a mouthful of blood and slumped on the ground with a shocked expression on his face. ¡°You, how did you!!!¡± Looking at Rowen, Crocodile¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety, doubt, and fear. He felt it, the Underground water flowing slowly under the earth¡¯s veins broke free from his control at a certain moment and drew closer to Rowen. In the underground area which no one could see, Rowen relied on the cavity left after he sucked away the water to stir his arms. Therge water force was attracted by the inexplicable gravitational force and gathered at his location. Rowen, who is a Thunder-Lighting Human, certainly can¡¯t perceive the location of the Underground water veins. It is all because Crocodile used Ground Death-Erosion Samsara near Rowen which caused Rowen to discover the existence of the water veins in the ground! And this power¡­!! ¡°Hey, what the hell is going on?!¡± Jino yelled, 40 seconds have long since passed, and now he is activating his potential and fighting to the death at the cost of overdrafting his life. Crocodile¡¯s state gave him an ominous premonition. As soon as he opened his mouth to ask this question, the ground violently shook. This is different from the tremor that appears after the ground gets hit by a heavy blow, this is an earthquake caused by the copse of the underground cavity! ¡°Gyojin Karate(Fish-Man Karate)!!!¡± Crocodile screamed when he heard those words. He had been to the New World and he naturally knew what this power of water flow was. ¡°Nani?!!!¡± Jino is also horrified, can a Devil Fruit Ability User even use Gyojin Karate (Fish-Man Karate)? What is this Piss Poor joke?! Would this guy even have the strength to move once hees into contact with Seawater? But what the two didn¡¯t know was that Rowen¡¯s moves were inherited from an old man who was willing to leave the Sea for decades for his beloved, and he didn¡¯t need to directly touch the seawater. Previously, Rowen could not use this move because there was no water source around him, but now with the help of the underground water veins, he can finally use this move against his enemies. So, under the horrified gaze of the Crocodile and Jino, Rowen abruptly stood up in the next second, and at the same time, a terrible stream of mud and sand was brought out of the ground by him. ¡°Gyojin Karate (Fish-Man Karate)¡¤ Wind Treading ss Technique¡¤ Mudflow!!!¡± Bang!!! Although the name is a bit nd, it is the perfect interpretation of this attack. Rowen¡¯s attack brought out the water from the Underground and mixed it with mud and sand. This was indeed Mudflow, and it was a Mud and Water Tornado that was controlled by Rowen with the help of the Wind Treading ss technique! Although the Underground water veins are partially absorbed by Crocodile, how amazing is the power of nature? The amount of water left in the underground veins is still spectacr! Driven by Rowen¡¯s huge size, this Mudflow violently spread for kilometers, and following the huge hand¡¯s movement, this Mudflow slowly drifting around Rowen. The calm sky suddenly rolled into a strong wind, and the sky was covered with dark clouds! Immediately, Rowen took a step forward and pushed his hands out. ¡°Let me see if you can stop the power of nature!!¡± Bang Rumble!! The muddy water rolled, and the huge Mudflow spread out like a copsed sky, smashing down towards the two of them! The huge impact would smash against them and the mixed water inside the Mudflow would wet Crocodile¡¯s body, causing him to lose his Elementalization Form. Once Crocodile loses his Elementalization Form, Rowen can instantly kill him with his speed advantage. After Crocodile¡¯s death, Jino¡¯s fate can also be foreseen! ¡°Why are you still stunned! Stop it!!¡± Under normal circumstances, the trajectory of the speed of the attack flight is far beyond the limit speed of the human body. This is the truth and it can be ced anywhere in this sea. There are countless Strong People in the Sea but no one is able to run side by side with the Sword Energy attack of Mihawk, right? Therefore, Jino and Crocodile are no exceptions to this rule, facing the Mud and Water Tornado, they can only resist it head-on. There are naturally two exceptions to this rule though, perhaps Kizaru and Rowen would be able to outrun Mihawk¡¯s Sword Attack as they are invincible in terms of speed. ¡°Great Waterfall of the Desert!!¡± ¡°Liberation!¡± Bang¡­ Bang Rumbling!! Both of them struck at the same time, and Jino released all the impact power stored in the Sealing Space, trying to break up the Mud and Water Tornado. At this time, he didn¡¯t even care about his own life force and he used everything avable to him in front of the terrifying Mudflow, as long as Crocodile got wet even by a little water then both of them would be finished here! Crocodile summons the Great Waterfall of the Desert while dodging the Mud and Water Tornado, sucking the water away from Mudflow that passes through the Desert waterfall. However, at this time, the two seemed to have forgotten the existence of Rowen. Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©!! There was a sound of electricity behind him, and Jino¡¯s eyes widened as he could perceive death approaching him through his Observation Haki! However, before he could turn around to Seal off the approaching attack, a thunder and lightning de burst out of his chest. Siii!! ¡°W¨± Wa!!¡± Jino vomited out arge pool of blood, and Rowen¡¯s light voice came in his ears: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have be too confident in your Devil Fruit Ability, Jino. If you have chosen to escape the first time then I really wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to you.¡± Rowen smiled faintly. The speed of Thunder-Lighting Human is still amazing. It is worthwhile for him to disarm the Violent Ape of Hell Form and use Blink tond a killing blow to Jino. ¡°Oh, yes¡­ My Observation Haki¡¯s Cover Range is around some kilometers. So you wouldn¡¯t be able to escape even if you want to at this time.¡± Immediately, his arm was energized, and the Thunderlight de exploded. Crocodile, who was toote to evade, was instantly stained with blood, water, and flesh, and then, the Mudflow screamed and buried him in it. ¡­ (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 116 Conclusion Part 2

Chapter 116 Conclusion Part 2

Buru Buru Buru¡­ ¡°Mosi Mosi, Dante? I¡¯m done here,e here and bring some Seastone handcuff with you!¡± ¡°Rear Admiral Rowen!!!¡± Dante, who was sitting on the ground, heard the voice and jumped up in surprise. The surrounding soldiers and King were equally surprised and relieved to hear the wordsing out of the Den-Den Mushi. ¡°Great! Rear Admiral Rowen won!¡± Princess Kelly excitedly threw herself on King Lapnis. Although King Lapnis was the same age as Garp, Rosa, and others, he was leaning on his waist, supported entirely by a cane in his hand, and the frown on his face could catch flies in it, and he almost looked lie a dead person. At this moment, Lapnis, who is wearing a luxurious brown base and a gold wire as a King dress, has a bluish-purple face as he was held by his but his face was full of smiles. ¡°Alright Kelly, your father is not in a good health,e down!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡± Empress Kerry came over to pull Kelly away and rescued her husband, and then she saluted towards Dante, who was walking outside the door, and said, ¡°Lieutenant Commander Dante, I am grateful to the Marines for helping the Lavet Ind! Please allow us to hold a Banquet Celebration for Rear Admiral Rowen.¡± Dante had just hung up the Den Den Mushi and looked back at the woman with an impatient expression on his face. Because of Rowen¡¯s activity, the Pirate United Army directly died and not even their ashes remained here. The domestic Peace-Seekers naturally had no support left, and the situation was very good for the country. Empress Kerry had immediately med Marine for killing innocent people by iming that the King¡¯s Army was turned into powder by Rowen in the beginning. Her ability to change her words is quite good!! After all, she hadn¡¯t believed that Rowen would be able to defeat Crocodile who has been famous for many years! Once Rowen was killed, she would punish people after putting all the me on them then she would go to Crocodile and tell him that the Royal Family and Marines were not involved with each other. Now that Rowen had won, Empress Kerry immediately changed her face and made such a gesture, for fear that others would not know that Marines were on the side of the King and that Lavet Ind was an Allied Kingdom Member of the World Government. If that happened, they wouldn¡¯t even have the time to kneel down and beg for mercy while waiting for the gangster and the like. To be honest, Dante was disgusted with such things, and the other party¡¯s shamelessness refreshed his perception of the world. But the other party was an Allied Kingdom Member, and this matter was reasonable and courteous, and he had no legitimate reason to refuse. So he nodded and said, ¡°I will tell Rear Admiral about your request, but I can¡¯t guarantee whether he wille or not.¡± ¡°As long as the Marines are willing toe then it will work.¡± Empress Kerry nodded and said. It seems that it is normal for a Rear Admiral to not join the King¡¯s Banquet. After Dante led the Marines out of the pce, the expression on Empress Kerry¡¯s face suddenly became cold, and she softly snorted. ¡°Humph!¡± P¨± T¨­ng, P¨± T¨­ng! Arge group of Peace Faction Nobles and Ministers all knelt to the ground with tears running down their faces. ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive me!!¡± Rowen didn¡¯t know what happened in the pce and he didn¡¯t want to know. Although Dante is a little weaker but he is quite smart, Rowen believes that he can handle any situation¡­ Even if he can¡¯t handle it, Rowen can handle everything with his fists. He didn¡¯t mind giving the Royal Family the charges of colluding with pirates and assassinating a Marine Rear Admiral,pletely changing the Dynasty. At this moment, Rowen was silently sitting on a Sand Dune while smoking a cigar as he waited for Dante to bring people here. After fighting Crocodile and Jino, Rowen was reflecting on the many problems he had and some of the mistakes he had done, and he still had big drawbacks. The two biggest points are that, First, he does not have a move that can be used as an ultra-long-range Strike like Enel, and he is forced to face the two of them in a headlong battle. Although he pays much attention to his physical development, he cannot deny that after eating the Rumble-Rumble Fruit, he is already a Thunder-Lighting Human. His mainbat methods are Thunder and Lightning attacks. It should be enough as long as his physique can support the consumption of his ability. His physique should be the foundation ability, not the main Combat Ability. Previously, if he had an Ultra Long-Range Strike, he could have simply pulled away and attacked the two dangerous thorn heads from a safe distance with a sure-kill attack! With Sand Crocodile¡¯s ridiculous flying speed alone, Rowen allowed him to run ten kilometers first. And it took Two Hundred Punches to deal with Jino¡¯s Sealing Ability, not to mention the more powerful Thunder attacks! The Second is an obvious shoring, and it goes without saying that anyone can see it. Without Armament Haki, even if he is a Top-Level Logia Ability User, his actual Combat Strength will show great drawbacks! Crocodile, whose physique is even better than Enel is not his enemy at all. But instead, he is repeatedly injured because he does not know how to use Armament Haki! ¡°Devil Fruit Ability Development, Armament Haki, Life Return (Seimei Kikan)¡­¡± Rubbing his hair, Rowen smacked his lips and spit out a smoke ring while muttering to himself: ¡°Tsk! It seems like there are a lot of things I need to improve upon!¡± ¡°Cough¡­ Cough cough!!¡± Crocodile discovered for the first time that the smell of second-hand smoke was so pungent. He coughed twice, which worsen his injuries and a painful sensation spread out all over his body. The reason why Rowen didn¡¯t kill him was that he was thinking about whether he could exchange him for some benefits. At any rate, Crocodile is a Shichibukai. Sengoku might spare his life due to some considerations, and his Military Merits would also be part of it. For someone who wants to stand on the pinnacle of power and rule the world, Rowen set a small goal for himself: To be an Admiral within three years! He doesn¡¯t want to wait for the World¡¯s Great Conscription to show off his abilities in the future. It is only at the end of 1516 and there are still four years for that time toe! This is too long! He currently has the courage to go to East Blue and tie up Ace and hand him over to the World Government without being killed by Garp. But there would be no Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Pirate Regiment who would be willing to fight the Marine Headquarters for the son of the Pirate King who has nothing to do with them. Not to mention the heavy casualties on the Marines¡¯ side, which caused Sengoku to take the me and resign from his position, and that also triggered the duel between Akainu and Aokiji. As for Shanks, if he had valued ??Ace so much then he would have already given his hat to Ace. Why would he care about Luffy? So there is no benefit if Rowen dies that and he would definatly get enmity with Garp. So if Rowen wants to be an Admiral then he can only take one step at a time, and he would need the support of a massive amount of Military Merits. As long as his contribution isrge enough then the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) may give him the position of the Fourth Admiral! If he didn¡¯t have any sess within three years then Rowen can only say sorry to Fujitora and Ryokugyu in his heart, because one of them would need to take a lower position as he would be taking on of the Admiral¡¯s seat. So, Crocodile is still alive just because of Military Merit. ¡­¡­¡­ (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 117 Jailer Beast….. King? Part 1

Chapter 117 Jailer Beast¡­.. King? Part 1

But at this moment, Crocodile would rather die by himself! He was already half-dead due to the Mudflow strike as his whole body got shattered in that attack. Now his hamstrings were brutally broken by Rowen and even if these wounds can heal, he would be exhausted to death. And Rowen also took out one of his kidneys, so that his powers would never be able to return to the peak state, he hadpletely degraded to a waste. This is truly breaking a Man¡¯s spirit and dreams! On a physical level! The Pirates with Dangerous Devil Fruit Ability are locked in Impel Down, since they are not killed, why not waste their bodies so that they could never do anything? Is there a shortage ofbor in Impel Down that requires Physical Strength? The criminals on the Sixth Floor have not been released even once after they were locked up. So why haven¡¯t they been broken so that they could never rise again? Rowen couldn¡¯t figure this out, so he prepared it in advance ording to his own ideas, just like marinating and seasoning fish before steaming it. Knowing that he had be a useless person, Crocodile was more mournful at this moment, except for two coughs, there was no gleam in his eyes. Attracted by the coughing, Rowen took a mouthful of smoke and spit it into his face with a ¡°Poof¡±, then in front of Crocodile¡¯s extremely wicked eyes, he coldly said: ¡°Are you feeling good? How do I know that this is your true self?¡± Hearing this question, Crocodile¡¯s face flushed but then it shriveled up and he miserablyughed: ¡°Tell Scante that asshole that he will not end well!!! I want to see Sengoku and Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars), and I want everything he¡¯s done out in the open! Rowen¡¯s smoking action paused and he looked at Crocodile with a solemn expression on his face. ¡°Who is Scante?¡± ¡°So he didn¡¯t tell you his true identity?¡± Crocodile took a pitying look at Rowen, thinking that Scante had deceived this poor creature, and he immediately sneered: ¡°He is the Rear Admiral of your Marine G-6 branch and the third helper I found. But he betrayed us and provided intelligence to you!¡± ¡°But damn that bastard!!! If it weren¡¯t for him, how could I have failed so badly!!!¡± Crocodile was angered and he roared to the sky regardless of his injury. The expression on Rowen¡¯s face became more solemn after hearing this. So there really was another guy with these two?! But Rowen knew that there was a third enemy hiding in the dark! Suddenly, Rowen¡¯s Ears moved and he frowned, he used Blink and disappeared in ce. ¡­ On the edge of the battlefield, a Dark Green Humanoid creature was running on the ground, advancing at an extraordinary speed. If you look carefully, you will find that every time this creature moves, the muscles of his arms and legs are trembling with a different but eerily coordinated frequency, leaving deep indentations in ce after the creature left, bursting out at a speed that is simply invisible to the naked eye. This is the Marine Rokushiki Technique, Soru! Soru is activated at the same time by cooperating with each other¡¯s limbs! Judging from the coordination and flexibility with which this creature moves, this behavior is not something deliberate, but an instinct! ¡°What kind of Monster is this? Is it that Rear-Admiral Scante that Crocodile told me about? Is it an Animal? Or is it a Zoan Fruit Ability User?¡± Rowen folded his arm as he frowned in thought while floating high in the air. After Crocodile spoke about Scante¡¯s identity, Rowen¡¯s Observation Haki immediately noticed that a creature had appeared on the edge of his perception, so he came here while using Blink to check out the situation. The creature in front of him surprised Rowen a bit as this is a powerful enemy! This creature was so powerful that when Rowen had just taken a look at him, his mind conjured up images of his own death torn apart by those sharp ws! There has been only one creature that gave him this sense of crisis and it was on the Hell Ind, the White Snake that could use Haki. And what surprised him was that this thing was neither a beast nor a human being. The body of this creature was mottled and messy, and it looked like dough that was forcibly twisted together. ¡°But this look, I seem to have seen it somewhere¡­¡± At this moment, the Humanoid creature, which was constantly flickering and moving on the ground, suddenly stopped and raised its head. Using a pair of pale purple vertical pupils, it fixedly stared at Rowen above his head. He¡­or rather it has a dark ink-like green scale armor, which wraps all the streamlined muscles that were filled with explosive power, defensive power, and flexibility. This creature was wearing a pair of tattered leather shorts on his lower body, with sharp ws on his hands and feet. Rowen had no doubt that these ws could tear the steel apart. There was no hair on the head of this creature and it is also wrapped in scale armor. The creature¡¯s skull drew an arc backward reaching parallel to the spine, and its mouth asionally spat out a forked snake-like tongue, probing the air for scent. After confirming that Rowen was the enemy, it exploded with the brutal power of a beast! ¡°This creature has the Aura of human and animal at the same time? Is he one of the Snake People? Or Lizard People? This is not Azeroth¡­ Wait!¡± Rowen suddenly remembered something, In Impel Down, the prison Wardens located below Lv 3 are simr creatures to the one standing in front of him, those four things seem to be called. ¡°Jailer Beast!!!¡± Before the words fell, the Lizardmen-like Creature on the ground mmed his limbs on the ground, and instantly came to the sky. Marine Rokushiki, Soru! ¡°Enemy¡­ Die!!¡± The four limbs of the Lizardmen-like Creature burst out at the same time with Soru and not only did they not interfere with each other but they also doubled the speed of the Lizardmen-like Creature! Its voice was hoarse and dry, it was like something was rubbing against ss. As Rowen felt shocked, the creature quickly came behind him, and it also wrapped its w with Armament Haki, and the creature fiercely thrust that w towards the back of Rowen¡¯s head. Marine Rokushiki, Shigan (Finger Gun)! Once this attack hits the head, his head will burst open like a water balloon! ¡°If the creatures in the Impel Down are called the Jailer Beasts then what is this one? Jailer Beast King?!!!¡± Rowen was still freely thinking about this creature, and in the next second, the w hit his head. Whiz¡­Boom!! However, the Lizardmen-like Creature¡¯s Sharp w floated directly from Rowen¡¯s head, sting the air and creating a sound of an explosion, this attacking speed was a speed exceeding the speed of sound! But Rowen¡¯s figure was only an afterimage, and Rowen, who had been prepared for a long time, had already used ¡®Blink¡¯ to get behind the Creature. At the same time, Thunderlight gathered in the surrounding,s and a high-voltage current condensed on Rowen¡¯s fist. ¡°You¡¯re not a man or creature of honor if you attack someone while their back was turned! Die, you bastard!¡± Shoo¡­ Ku¨¡ng D¨¡ng!! The sound of Iron shing against iron sounded out and sparks were sshing in the air! But Rowen¡¯s fist didn¡¯t work either¡­ (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 117 Jailer Beast….. King? Part 2

Chapter 117 Jailer Beast¡­.. King? Part 2

At the critical moment, the Lizardmen-like Creature¡¯s Ass tail moved and it mmed into Rowen¡¯s fist like a pendulum, resisting the attack! Rowen stepped back a few meters to stabilize his body and then he rubbed his stinging fist, he frowned as he watched the Lizardmen-like Creature being shot out. ¡°This Creature¡¯s Light Scale defense is so strong? It really is the Jailer Beast King!¡± Rowen¡¯s Overload¡¤Thunderlight punch was a powerful attack and even Jino would be injured if he receives it in a head-on collision even during his Secret State, and Jino could only be able to counter Rowen¡¯s punch by using his Sealing Ability! If it is an ordinary steel scale, Rowen is confident to punch through it without any problem! Bang! Suddenly, the Lizardmen-like Creature who had flown out by several tens of meters stepped on his feet in the air and then a circle of smoke burst from those Air-Steps as it stopped in the air. Marine Rokushiki, Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk)! ¡°Shigan (Finger Gun), Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk), Soru¡­ This is the worst, I am afraid that this Creature has even mastered the Life Return (Seimei Kikan)! This is getting a bit tricky!¡± Rowen has determined that the enemy is rted to Scante at this moment. Rokushiki is a top-secret Technique of the Marines. Although some of them have been leaked out and are avable in the ck Market but no one should have more than one of these techniques with them and they wouldn¡¯t dare to show it in front of the Marines. But this Creature has already shown three Rokushiki techniques one after another. It would be difficult to find another person or creature who would be able to do this outside the Marines. Life Return (Seimei Kikan) allows the Master to control every cell in the body, and even serious injuries can be temporarily shielded. ording to what Zephyr had told him, there was once a Marine who had his heart pierced by the enemy¡¯s attack and he had to transfer other parts of his muscles over to simte the beating of his heart and he then continued to fight for several days without dying! The Scale Armor Defense power that can resist Rowen¡¯s Thunderlight Punch and the extremely high Armament Haki repair base¡­ How can it be even described as tricky! Thinking about it, Hundred Beast Kaido has a terrifying self-healing ability simr to Rowen and they can heal their wounds in a short period of time, although it had a version that has been weakened countless times, it is shocking enough! ¡°The Enemy¡­ Die!!¡± The Lizardmen-like Creature seemed to be delirious, and in fact, after suspecting that it was a creature simr to the Jailer beast, Rowen had no hope of its IQ. With the IQ of the Jailer beast, this Beast could master Rokushiki and Haki which is already a miracle. If its IQ was the same as an ordinary person then those dumb and runny noses fools can be thrown into the sea and drown. So Rowen didn¡¯t have any ns tomunicate with this creature, a Thunderlight burst out as a spot of light appeared on his arm, and his eyes shed with white light. Overload Form¡¤ 100 Million Volt! ¡°This state should be enough to deal with this guy!¡± After that, the two stepped on Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) at the same time andunched themselves against each other like two Cannon Shells. Boom!! A loud noise echoed in the sky, and the air was shaken out of a circle of dust, and the mes were faintly visible in the sky, giving enough light to show the two people¡¯s efforts! However, this move was just an equal share, and both of them couldn¡¯t help taking a half step back, they raised their fists again andunched them against each other! Boom! Boom! Boom!! Two figures continued to collide against each other. Dante had just brought the Soldiers from the Pce and he stopped a dozen miles away from the fight. He swallowed his saliva with a shocked expression on his face as he watched the fight between two figures from a distance. ¡°Who is that? How can hepete with Rear Admiral Rowen in terms of strength?!!!¡± In Water Seven, Rowen was so strong that he used the Pirate Ships weighing more than ten tons as throwing balls! Dante can say in good conscience that Rowen has the greatest strength in all of the Marine Headquarters in terms of Physique, except for Momousagi, Tokikake, and Garp, whose physical strength cannot be measured. However, the opponent seems to be on par with Rowen even with such a terrifying power! Is that also the enemy?! Dante secretly gritted his teeth and squeezed the hilt of his sword with his hand. ¡®So what if I have awakened my Armament Haki?¡¯ Rowen is not a waste who can do nothing without his Logia Elementalization Form. For the really strong people, Armament Haki is just a means to an end and it doesn¡¯t get to decide who is the winner in a fight. ¡°Lieutenant Commander Dante, what shall we do?¡± An Ensign Officer came over and he also looked carefully at the battle in the distance and asked. Although it is impossible to see who the enemy is, they can still recognize that Rowen is one of the two figures and a distance of a dozen miles is meaningless to him. Although Rowen still doesn¡¯t have the power to easily destroy an ind like Admiral, such a distance is also not very safe. Their mission was to arrest Crocodile and they are now near the dangerous battlefield which could cause serious harm to them! ¡°What to do? Don¡¯t tell me you are going to give up on the Mission!¡± Dante nced at him with a disdainful expression on his face and then he snorted under the red-eyed gaze of the other side, and said, ¡°We are the Soldiers from Marine Headquarters! Not the gangsters of the branch! Be serious!!!¡± ¡°Understood?!¡± ¡°Understood!!¡± The soldiers frantically roared and they were led by Dante into the dangerous battlefield. The Marine Headquarters is not without its fair share of scum, and not all of them are strict with ¡°Justice¡±. But towards the corrupt branches, they have a kind of pride that no one can understand, or the soul of the military, which belongs exclusively to the sense of the glory of Marine Headquarters ¡°Marineford¡±! To paraphrase Garp¡¯s statement, the soldiers who go out of Headquarters, even when they are scum, oppressing the people and scraping the people¡¯s money then they must also be the leader of wicked crimes!! If they be a mountain thief then they must be a Big Boss at it! If they be a Pirate at sea, then they should be good at it! Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have the honor of saying that they are a soldier of the Marine Headquarters! They can¡¯t afford to shame the Marine Headquarters! Although Sengoku would spray their faces with his saliva during his yelling process afterward, it does prove the pride and glory of the Marine Headquarters soldiers from the side. The difference in strength, the level of vision, and the special treatment of each branch of Sea, which starts from the Lieutenant and ranks three orders lower than the Headquarters rank, have jointly cast this glory! Isn¡¯t it just a battlefield where two strong men arepeting against each other? Wouldn¡¯t it just cause their death if they are not careful? What is there to fear?! If there is a real Justice in Sea, it is not the same as portrayed by the Marine high-level Admirals. It is not in the hands of the World Government. It is not in the concept of the Revolutionary Army. And it does not belong to the Pirate Era initiated by Roger in the name of freedom. Rather, in the eyes of this group of low-ranking soldiers, a single thought is burning in their chests! For Justice! They would catch Crocodile even if they die!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 118 Nibelung Lirisk Part 1

Chapter 118 Nibelung Lirisk Part 1

Rowen didn¡¯t know that the pride of the soldiers was aroused in order to execute his orders. Regarding Dante¡¯s order to approach the battlefield, Rowen would only say ¡°Well Done¡±. Rowen can allow his Soldiers to not have a big strength but he won¡¯t allow his men to be wimps! The more Rowen fought, the happier he became, and he became obsessed with the feeling of fighting this Lizardmen-like Creature. Not to it as a person, but to this feeling! He could feel that the Lizardman¡¯s power was higher than his usual state but this Lizardman was not as good as him under his Overload Form. However, with the heavy development of Armament Haki, this Lizard¡¯s attack intensity is a little bit more on Rowen under his Overload Form, making it impossible for Rowen to not feel the shock every time he hits the Lizard¡¯s body. At the same time, the other side was as skilled at fighting as he was! They really are very well matched! Even though Rowen was capable of Thunder lighting Human¡¯s superior speed, the other side was able to handle it with his lizard-like brute intuition and this creature was able to match Rowen blow to blow. ¡°No wonder Crocodile recruited you as a helper to deal with me. If you had participated in my fight with Crocodile and Jino then I don¡¯t think I would have been able to win as easily as I did!¡± Rowen had a fric Battle Intent on his face. Instead of suppressing his opponent with other skills, he used his fists, punches, and kicks to continuously fight against the Lizard Like Creature. The Lizardmen-like Creature is also not afraid of death and pain, his arm muscles bulged as he fights against Rowen using his fists, ws, teeth, tail, and every joint of his body. Boom! A piece of Scale was torn apart from the Lizardmen-like Creature and Green blood flowed out along the wound, the Lizardman roared and instead of retreating, he attacked Rowen¡¯s chest with his paws. Siiii! Large swaths of blood spattered on the ground like raindrops, and even Rowen¡¯s heart was exposed with three of his ribs as the w tore apart his skin and muscles. However, Rowen was also not afraid of the scars and instead of showing restrain, he seized the opportunity to hold down the opponent¡¯s shoulder and drove the lizard-man to the side in front of him, hitting his forehead with a ruthless expression on his face. Boom! The position of the Auricles or temples is far from a hard forehead of the Lizardmen-like Creature but the creature still got dizzy when Rowen¡¯s attacknded on him. But the Jailer Beasts are in the state that only emerged after the Awakening of the Zoan Fruit Ability User and their defense and recovery rate are absolute, so no matter how many times they fall, they would be able to quickly stand up and fight again. Seeing Rowen pressing his hands on his shoulders, the Lizardmen-like Creature took this opportunity to jump up with supernatural flexibility and coiled backward before breaking free from Rowen¡¯s hold, and at the same time, itshed his tail towards Rowen. Snap! Rowen put his hands on the tail that wasing towards him and sneered before he kicked the opponent¡¯s groin. Rowen didn¡¯t believe that there were no male parts behind the Lizardman shorts. After all, this creature was a male. Regardless of the insidious tricks in the real battle, the skills that can kill the opponent are worthy of being called ¡®Skills¡¯! Hiss¡­ Hu¨¡ L¨¡ La! However, the Lizardman¡¯s tail suddenly exerted a massive amount of force, and with the help of the tail support, the Lizardman forced his body to avoid Rowen¡¯s attack. At the same time, the sharp ws of his right foot swiftly passed through Rowen¡¯s body, leaving three deep scars on his face and several teeth were flung out of his mouth along with blood. However, Rowen was not someone who could be easily defeated. He withstood the attack and lifted his right foot and he ruthlessly kicked it at the position of the lizardman¡¯s tail vertebra. K¨¡ Ch¨¡¡­!! The two therefore separated and they both remained floating in the air with Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk), keeping their eyes on each other, while also taking this opportunity to recover from their injuries. The two people made a single judgment in their hearts at the same time: This would be a long fight! Although Rowen had a few more fatal woundspared to the Lizardman, he was stronger than his opponent in terms of Observation Haki so most of the attacks were dodged by him. Rowen also quickly recovered from those serious injuries with his self-healing ability! There was no sign of what he had been through, except for the fact that he was covered in blood. As expected, the Lizardman had mastered the Life Return (Seimei Kikan) as he mobilized this ability to control the muscles in his body to quickly heal the wounds on its body. But the broken bones could not immediately grow up and the tail had also drooped to the ground as it loosely hangs on to the Lizardman¡¯s body. At the same time, its beastly intuition is not as good as Rowen¡¯s Observation Haki, and the Thunder-Lighting Human takes the advantage of speed, and the Lizardman can almost only fight back passively. During this fight, the Lizardmen had actually suffered from some serious hits! The most serious injury on the Lizardman¡¯s body was the funnel-shapedceration scar on the left side of his face that goes from the bridge of the nose to the upper end of his body where Scale was shattered and bloodied. It was Rowen who turned his fist into a w and sneaked it into his face muscle during the fight and he abruptly tore off arge piece of flesh from the Lizardman¡¯s body! Now one of the lizard¡¯s eyes can be said to have scrapped. If Rowen wants to kill it then he can aim his attacks at the blind spot on the left side of the Lizardman¡¯s body, whether this attack is used to lure the enemy or if he does it for a sneak attack, the Lizardman can be easily handled. ¡°So¡­ Let¡¯s do this¡­¡± ¡°Without the cooperation of Jino and Crocodile, pure strength and Armament Haki cannot pose a threat to me.¡± Rowen was disappointed as he noticed the Lizardman¡¯s current miserable state. The tail vertebra is the most important piece of bone in the limb furthest from the head of the creature, and its status is equivalent to that of the spinal heart of the trunk area. Destroying it not only means that the Lizardman would not be able to use his tail but it also means that the flexibility of the Lizardman¡¯s feet is also affected, and it can be seen by the skewed Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) of the Lizardman. Jailer Beasts have fast recovery ability, breaking a few bones is like ying for them, you can see one or two from the original story of Impel Down Arc doing just that. But this kind of deadly attack is not so easy to recover even for the Jailer Beasts. Otherwise, Everyone would have listed Zoan as the Strongest Devil Fruit. And if Zoan were the Strongest Devil Fruits then where would the Reputation of the Three Admirals go? Buzz!!! Losing the interest in fighting, Rowen pulled out the Thunder Cloud Sword from his waist and poured high-voltage current into it. The Thunder Cloud Sword quickly responded, and a dazzling azure blue sword Energy appeared on the de, and the endless sharpness being emitted by the word made people feel a daunting effect when looking at it. (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 118 Nibelung Lirisk Part 2

Chapter 118 Nibelung Lirisk Part 2

Fortunately, the clouds in the sky were wiped out by Qilin with Rowen¡¯s previous trick, otherwise, he would have to hack it by using Thunder Cloud Sword in this way! ¡°The Enemy¡­ Die!!¡± There was no fear in the lizardman¡¯s eyes. It could see Rowen¡¯s Killing Intent and the threat that Thunder Cloud Sword brought to it at the moment but he had no fear in its heart. With a roar, The Lizardman rushed towards Rowen. It has lost its reason and gained great power, and the fighting instinct of wild beasts can make it fearless. This is the true face of the Zoan Fruit Ability User. After Awakening, they can live as a real beast!! Rowen raised the Thunder Cloud Sword with an expressionless look on his face. In front of his Observation Haki, the Lizardman¡¯s movements at the moment were all in his eyes. When the Lizardman rushed towards him, Rowen¡¯s eyes froze and he ruthlessly shed down the de in his hand. Cut! There is no shy name, no excessive sound effects, this is just an ordinary Vertical sh Sword Move. The only praiseworthy thing about this attack is Rowen¡¯s control of power as this ordinary attack eas able to disy his maximum strength! At the same time, because of the Sharp Electromaic de, the power behind this attack is enough to split the mountain and create a crack in the valley! ¡°Stop!!¡± But at this moment, a dazzling white figure rushed towards this location. The figure gave a violent shout and quickly came between them at a speed that Rowen couldn¡¯t even understand. This figure spread out his arms on the left and the right side to block the figure of the Lizardman. Rowen didn¡¯t know who he was, but he wanted tough at his actions. Leaving aside the Lizardman¡¯s attack that wasing from behind the figure, the Electric de sh created with the help of the Thunder Cloud Sword was also mming down on him but this guy wanted to block it. If this guy isn¡¯t strong enough topletely overpower the attack then he wouldn¡¯t leave this ce alive! But soon, Rowen couldn¡¯tugh. Ding! Boom! A soft and pleasant sound reverberated in the surroundings as the Thunderous sh and the Wild Beast¡¯s fist knocked on those hands wearing sea animal leather gloves with two crisp sounds. And then everything was nked out as those attacks were easily blocked by the unknown person. Hiss¡­¡­!! Rowen drew in a cold breath as his pupils shrank in disbelief. ¡°This is impossible!!¡± His attack was blocked by the unknown figure and not to mention the prime force of the attack, there wasn¡¯t even a trace of the aftermath which should have affected a veryrge range! However, the moment his attack touched that palm, all the power behind the attackpletly disappeared! Potential Energy, the power of Thunder and Lightning, all disappeared without leaving a trace. It was as if his attack with all his strength was just a fluttering feather and it wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning in front of this figure!! This is simply unreasonable and unbelievable!! Fortunately, Rowen quickly came back to his senses with his fighting state, he nced at the figure who had suddenly appeared between him and the Lizardman and he couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Oye, Oye, I had just killed Jino so there shouldn¡¯t be another Seal-Seal Fruit Ability User! Is this thing getting Mass-Produced?!!!¡± This level of dissolution of an attack really looks familiar!!! He had happened to see this scene when his attacks were sealed by Jino some time ago! The Figure heard Rowen¡¯s words for a second and then he shook his head and released the Thunder Cloud Sword he was holding in his left hand so that Rowen could retract the sword into its sheath. At the same time, he pushed out his right hand and a force of ingenuity followed the Lizardman¡¯s arm, squeezing the muscle scale armor all the way and rushed into the opponent¡¯s head. The mad Lizardman wailed in pain and directly passed out and his figure was caught in the stranger¡¯s arms. The CP0 Senior Official wearing the Fukuro mask carefully discerned the Lizardman¡¯s breath and then heaved a sigh of relief before he turned to Rowen and said. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what you are talking about and what kind of misunderstanding you have of me but let me formally introduced myself¡­ I am the Senior Official of the Espionage Organization Named CP0, Code-Named ¡®Zero¡¯. I am the strongest shield of Celestial Dragons and I am also Obliterate-Obliterate Fruit Ability User, not like Jino¡¯s half-hearted Seal-Seal Fruit¡­¡± Paramecia¡¤Obliterate-Obliterate Fruit Ability user! Tenryubito¡¯s Strongest Shield! As well as¡­¡­ CP0!!! This is the reason why Rowen became interested in this voice because this is the same Monster who he had once met in the Marine Headquarters when he had taken the Core of the Hell Ind Crab, he was the same person who came at that time from CP0! Rowen, who aims at the pinnacle of power, doesn¡¯t want to provoke these troublesome guys at this time, let alone¡­ The strength of this opponent is unfathomable!! But that is just an idea, and sometimes, the situations he finds himself in have nothing to do with the idea. Rowen didn¡¯t disperse his Overload Form, Rowen sneered and spoke with a voice full of Battle Intent: ¡°So? As the Senior Official of CP0, are you going to cover for the Rear Admiral Scante who attacked me? This is our fight and I won¡¯t concede, even if I were to die for it!¡± However, to Rowen¡¯s surprise, Zero didn¡¯t scold him but seriously thought for a moment, and suddenly realized: ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! Is that the reason Scante was caught by Crocodile?¡± Then, under Rowen¡¯s shocked gaze, the CP-0 Official patted him on the shoulder and said: ¡°Good job, Rear Admiral Rowen! This time, I was able to save Saint Nibelung Lirisk and I will repay your credit as it is¡­ As for the matter of you hurting him. I will report the things as it is.¡± Obviously, the CP0¡¯s Boss ¡°Zero¡± was a little dissatisfied with Rowen¡¯s tone, but instead of cursing like a shrew, he pointed the main problem to Rowen! Bang Rumble! A shock of thunder passed by, and Rowen had no other thoughts in his head as he could only stare at the Lizardman with a dazed expression on his face. Saint Nibelung Lirisk¡­ Holy Shit!! So I attacked and hit a Tenryubito and was caught on the spot by the Boss of CP0? What the Fuck!!! (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 10 Chapters Ahead there) Chapter 119 By Luck Part 1

Chapter 119 By Luck Part 1

Today, the wind of Pi is a little noisy, sometimes big and sometimes small, sometimes disorderly and soft. Rowen¡¯s expression kept changing with the wind as he watched the Killing Intent¡¯s soaring in Zero¡¯s eyes, and his expression finally settled into shock as he said, ¡°Are you speaking the truth?¡± ¡°I am!¡± Zero did not back down after hearing Rowen and replied honestly while looking into his eyes. He found out that Rowen¡¯s hands were still entwined with thunder and lightning, it was a sign that Rowen had not let his guard down! In fact, this is a normal reaction. If a man knew that he had wounded a Tenryubito and was not in a state of panic then Zero can guess that he couldn¡¯t just arrest and interrogate that person. Rowen¡¯s current behavior also proves that, at the very least, he didn¡¯t know about the circumstances! But!! Beating a Tenryubito is an unforgivable felony whether you know it or not! This is so serious that Marine Admirals like Aokiji, Kizaru, Akainu would be deprived of their positions and would be locked up in Impel Down for the rest of their lives! I am afraid that there will be no chance for even an interrogation for a Little Rear Admiral like Rowen as the CP0 would directly kill him on the spot! The expression on Rowen¡¯s face was ugly, and finally, the corners of his mouth twitched a few times as he resisted the desire to attack, Rowen finally put a smile on his face and said: ¡°Long time no see, My Lord! I¡¯ll go see how Crocodile is doing now!¡± After that, Rowen turned and walked away. He didn¡¯t want to know why Tenryubito¡¯s have such weird surname like ¡°Nibelung¡± or ¡°DonQuixote¡±, and he didn¡¯t want to know why a Tenryubito had be like this. He also didn¡¯t want to know how Zero recognized the person who was under the beast¡¯s body. He just wants to run away now, the farther he goes, the better! He can also never return to the Marine Headquarters, he can just be a Pirate in the Sea! But he had just taken a step back when Zero appeared in front of him, blocking his escape route. The expression on Rowen¡¯s face became much serious, and his heart became more vignt. ¡°Do you really think that you can just up and leave after beating up a Tenryubito? Are you truly that naive or are you pretending to be one?!¡± Zero words are full of Killing Intent, and the wordsing out of his mouth are as sharp as a de. Rowen clenched his fists, the thunder in his body was ready to go, and if something went wrong, he would run away with all his strength! However, at this moment, Zero suddenly changed his conversational tone and said lightly: ¡°Scante should be hidden in this ind, probably near the coast. If you catch him and give him to me then there would still be something to talk about in this matter and we can just pretend that nothing had happened.¡± ¡°Wha¡­. What???¡± Rowen looked dumbfounded. Where is the domineering presence of the Tenryubito¡¯s Strongest Shield go?! Instead of protecting the Tenryubito, you give me a ¡°Let¡¯s Pretend nothing happened today¡± pass? Zero also had aplicated expression on his face as he also understood Rowen¡¯s doubts and sighed before speaking. ¡°You are really lucky this time, Rear Admiral Rowen¡­ Have you heard about the Family Rule of the Nibelung Family?¡± ¡­ A few hourster, Lavet Ind, the Royal Pce. Crocodile was handcuffed by Seastone Cuffs and waspletly locked up in a cage also made up of Seastone. Dante had also ordered the three lieutenants under him to lead their teams, guarding Crocodile¡¯s cage from inside and outside the room they had ced him in. At the same time, another person was also here locked up with Crocodile, Rowen flew around the ind before finally arresting Rear Admiral Scante and putting him here with Crocodile. It is worth mentioning that the Seastone Cage and Seastone Handcuffs that held the two of them were all sponsored by Scante. K¨¡ Ch¨¡! Completely locking the cage, Dante turned around and handed the four keys to Rowen, and said, ¡°Rear Admiral, only these four keys exist that can open the Cage and the Handcuffs! One handcuffed for each person, one for each cage. And because the Cages and Handcuffs are specially made by Scante, the Marines also do not have the same type of key.¡± ¡°Well, so be it.¡± Rowen brought the key over and melted the metal key into an iron ball in front of Crocodile and Scante¡¯s gray and miserable faces. This time unless someone can destroy the Seastone, or find an Unlocked ¡®Master, only Rowen can bring them out of these Cages and Handcuffs. After getting things done here, Rowen instructed Dante to keep a close watch until the Reinsforment from the Marines took over, and then he flew to the garden on the side of the pce¡¯s main hall to report the results to Zero. If you hit a Celestial Dragon then things just won¡¯t really disappear and it would really be a Death Sentance. But the reason why Rowen was still alive was because of the Nibelung Lirisk. As one of the Twenty royal families who founded the World Government, the Nibelung Family also lives in the ¡°Holy Land¡± Mary Geoise and they are also lofty beings. They don¡¯t treat ordinary people as human beings. They are pure Tenryubito that can not be any different from the definition of Pure. But there is one thing that makes them different from the other Tenryubito families, that is, this family does not like to be protected by other ¡°People¡± outside of their Family! They do not allow CP0 to shadow them because they do not trust them. The Nibelung Family has a single rule that goes like this: A Tenryubito can protect himself and he or she can take the power in his or her own hands! To put it simply, the Nibelung Family is the Celestial Dragons Martial Arts or War Faction! In particr, the current Patriarch Nibelung Family, Nibelung Orrick is more direct in following this rule. He even thinks that being protected by a lower race (Ordinary People) is a shame and it detracts them from the glory of Celestial Dragons. So he trained relentlessly and he invested countless resources on him and his family, and he persevered in his training. Now, he is been called the Strongest Celestial Dragon! And Nibelung Lirisk is the son of Nibelung Orrick, and he is also his only son making him the heir to the Nibelung Family. Under the influence of such a big environment, Nibelung Lirisk had also inherited his father¡¯s belief and he was also disdainful towards being protected by ¡°Lower Races.¡± But misfortune falls upon his head as a child because he ate one of the mostmon Lizard-Lizard Devil Fruit¡¤ Green Iguana Form due to his gluttony, and there was no way for him to directly obtain a powerful Devil Fruit Power. So one day ten years ago, in order to make a breakthrough in his strength, he left Mary Geoise to travel the World without a bodyguard and went down the Red Mountain to the Grand Line. Chapter 119 By Luck Part 2

Chapter 119 By Luck Part 2

After that, hepletly disappeared, and a whole decade had passed since then! Since Nibelung Lirisk did not make a Vivre Card, the Nibelung Family only learned that something was wrong after the bodies of his entourage were found. Nibelung Orrick was furious and sent his men to turn the Grand Line and Mary Geoise upside down!! Although many Celestial Dragon Families look down on their Martial-Arts lifestyle, it cannot be denied that this family has an extraordinary fighting ability. The ves raised by the other Families did not dare to do anything to the people of the Nibelung Family. The other Celestial Dragon Families could only swallow their anger and let them search for clues in their houses when Nibelung Orrick hit the door. They also had to send out their men to help the Nibelung Family. The Nibelung Family was so unreasonable but no one did anything to them because their prestige in Mary Geoise isparable to that of a Marine Fleet Admiral inside the Marines. But even so, Nibelung Lirisk couldn¡¯t be found. Everyone thought that Nibelung Lirisk had died, he was alone when he went out to sea and the Concubine and Entourage he had taken with him was only responsible for cooking and sleeping and they had no fighting power. In addition, the weather on the Grand Line is inexplicable, and even the Tenryubito¡¯s can¡¯t guarantee smooth sailing every time they went out. However, today, ten yearster, Nibelung Lirisk was found by Rowen, and they had a fight¡­ This¡­ is so ironic that it isn¡¯t even funny anymore! Zero knew in his heart that Lirisk, the ¡°sole heir¡± to Nibelung Orrick has a lot of weight on Mary Geoise. If this matter is reported then the other Tenryubito will definitely ask for Rowen¡¯s death because Rowen beat up Lirisk¡­ They wouldn¡¯t really care about Rowen¡¯s saving Lirisk¡¯s life. They are high and in power and in order to maintain their rights and status as the Celestial Dragons, only the dead Rowen would make them feel at ease. But then there is also the Matter of Nibelung Orrick, he is one of the top-level powers in the Celestial Dragon Circle and he will definitely think that the other families are walking all over his pride by ordering Rowen¡¯s death, the same Rowen who had saved his son. Nibelung Orrick would also think that the other Families are plotting against him because he himself hadn¡¯t said anything about punishing Rowen so why is everyone else getting involved in this matter. If the other families are allowed to do whatever they please then where would Nibelung Orrick¡¯s pride and prestige go?! In order to maintain his pride and prestige, Nibelung Orrick would be torn apart from other Tenryubito families, and peace would rarely find a ce in Mary Geoise from that point onward. Think about it, what would happen when Garp is no longer suppressed by the Marines and the World Government¡¯s orders, and no one would be there to order him to do anything, what do you think that old guy would do? Zero just shuddered when thinking about the chaos that this situation would bring! CP0 is a loyal dog of Celestial Dragons and they are charged with protecting all Tenryubitos, but Tenryubito themselves are divided into different Family Factions, which basically hate each other. If the current incident became known to everyone then the bloodshed would be inevitable, and the matter of Rowen¡¯s disposal would be irrelevant. In the end, no matter who loses and who wins, the Tenryubito Family who stands opposite to the Nibelung Family woulde to a miserable end. The Nibelung Family itself wouldn¡¯t fare any better but they would survive which can¡¯t be said for other families! When the DonQuixote Family left Mary Geoise, only a few members of Domingo¡¯s Family managed to leave, was it really because their Family Head was so thin, was it because they only had that many people in their Family? No, when the DonQuixote Family decided to leave, Nibelung Orrick regarded them as the shame of Tenryubito and he killed them all, leaving only Two Brother who managed to survive due to luck. Nibelung Orrick is such an unreasonable man¡­ Therefore, in order to prevent other families from being killed down by Nibelung Orrick, and for the peace of Mary Geoise, and to ensure the existence and continuity of CP0, it is better to do nothing and pretend that nothing had happened today. Zero would simply suppress the matter and report it to Nibelung Orrick without anyone¡¯s notice and he would make damn sure that the other Families do not find about this. Rowen can die and go to Hell for all he cares, but he can¡¯t die under the pressure of other Tenryubito families. Only Nibelung Orrick has the right to decide his ending. He is only concealing this matter and this can¡¯t be regarded as disobedience and rebellion. On the contrary, it is precisely because Zero is loyal enough that he considers all aspects and chooses to conceal the truth and protect other Tenryubito from being killed by Nibelung Orrick. As for protecting Rowen, this just happened as a result. But Rowen would not pin all his hopes in Nibelung Orrick¡¯s mercy. After knowing the reason, a bold idea emerged in his mind! He will let Scante take all the me and get away scot-free! ¡­ Boom Boom Boom! A thick and fragrant door was knocked, and the person inside the room was sitting on a chair, after hearing the knocking sound, Zero opened his mouth and said: ¡°Come in.¡± Only Rowen would dare to disturb him at this time. After King Lapnis knew that he was the highest CP0 Senior Official directly under themand of Tenryubito, he was so frightened that his legs almost gave out and he did not dare to disobey any orders given by Zero, for fear that he would upset him and this person would destroy the Country. For the convenience of taking care of Nibelung Lirisk, Zero was toozy to pester them and he simply went back to the room behind closed doors. Receiving a response, Rowen walked in and spoke, ¡°Zero-Sama, the matter has been settled!¡± ¡°Well, good job.¡± Zero nodded slowly, Rowen¡¯s Rumble-Rumble Fruit had an advantage in speed that was hard to match, and if he waited until he settled Nibelung Lirisk before setting out to look for Scante then there would be no guarantee that Scante wouldn¡¯t escape. So he gave the Mission to Rowen, on the one hand, it was to make sure that he would take the culprit away and hand him over to Nibelung Orrick to take out his anger. On the other hand, it is also to prove to everyone that the person who brought back Nibelung Lirisk was him and this would also hide what Rowen had done. After taking a sip of tea, he nced at Rowen, who hadn¡¯t gone back, and frowned slightly before he spoke, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Zero-Sama, I wanted to ask you something, how were you suddenly able toe to Lavet Ind in time to save Lirisk?¡± Shu¨¡! When the voice fell, Zero¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp, and the hand holding the teacup slightly exerted force, and the tea inside, together with the ceramic cup, instantly turned into powder. Looking at the young Rear Admiral, who had bowed his head in front of him, but was coiling around him like a poisonous snake, ready to choose a moment to eat him, he thought for a while and let go of his thoughts. ¡°You have a lot of courage!¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just good, very good¡­¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 120 Mighty Waves Part 1

Chapter 120 Mighty Waves Part 1

Half an hourter, Rowen walked out of the door without saying anything. He returned to his room and leaned against the wall before gasping for breath. Although he had heard from many sources on the Inte in his previous world that there is a current Top Level Powerhouse in CP0 that isparable to a Marine Admiral. But faced with the Killing Intent that burst out of Zero, Rowen now knows that this statement was inadequate. At least the current Three Marine Admirals didn¡¯t have that terrifying killing intent like Zero! Different from the Three Admirals¡¯ views on Justice that is mixed within their Killing Intent and Aura, what Zero released was a pure Killing Intent that is not mixed with other ideas! Zero ims to be the Strongest Shield of Tenryubito, but in reality, he is also the Strongest Spear of Tenryubito, clearing all obstacles for them without showing any remorse and mercy! But¡­¡­ ¡°Now that¡¯s a bargain! Hahaha¡­ Hahahahaha!!¡± Rowen was sneering and smirking looking as if he had gone a little crazy. Rowen took off the clothes that are soaked with a cold sweat and he threw them on the bed before he walks into the bathroom to take a shower. He seeded! This sentence can sum up everything that had happened! Tenryubito was a mountain without fear, they are straddling the top of everyone¡¯s head and Rowen was no exception and Zero¡­ He is also the same as the other people! So when Zero said, ¡°So that¡¯s it, this is the reason why Scante was caught by Crocodile?¡± Rowenpletely understood something. CP0 had discovered Crocodile¡¯s actions a long time ago and they also knew the assassination n that Crocodile came up with Jino and that was the reason why Zero had set off to Lavet Ind. If nothing else, Rowen can guarantee that Zeroing to this Ind had something to do with him. The reason is that the Level 2 War Preparations order he issued in the City of the Spring Queen made Zero suspicious. Now that he thinks about it, what he did at the time was a little foolish, although it eliminated the danger and kept his trail out of the hands of Crocodile and others, it was also like ying with antern while being covered in oil, he was simply looking for death! Was he so cautious in front of Stussy, the CP0 Agent, because he is afraid that the other party will see the problem? But these things also had nothing to do with Nibelung Lirisk¡­ Just as Rowen would be executed if he injured Nibelung Lirisk without even knowing about it and it was also because he didn¡¯t know about Nibelung Lirisk that he fell into a dangerous situation. The Tenryubito are a group of Assholes that doesn¡¯t care if you know about it or not. They only care about the results that make sure that any and all threat to the word ¡°Tenryubito¡± is dealt with! Therefore, it was clear that Zero wanted to protect the Tenryubito Family from being killed by Nibelung Orrick, thus defending Rowen in a disguised form. In reality, Zero was also afraid, and he could not bear the responsibility of putting any Tenryubito in danger. The point of Rowen asking him that was to show Zero that he knew about it. He was telling Zero that everybody should keep their mouth shut or we¡¯ll all die together! Rowen used this to threaten Zero topletely wipe out any information of him hurting a Tenryubito or something big would happen! This is a confrontation between power and skill and it is a battle of Politics. Sess will lead to a brighter future, and failure will result in¡­ him being killed! Rowen didn¡¯t want to be hated by Zero, but he would rather live so he simply gave him some reminders to keep his name out of things. The only risk is that if the strength gap between the two sides is too great then he will be killed by the other party for doing this! However, Rowen¡¯s self-healing ability is quite monstrous and if he wants to escape then the chance of catching him is not great for anyone. Fortunately, Rowen didn¡¯t need to run away and the other party also didn¡¯t attack him, which means that Zero has acquiesced to this result. This is Zero¡¯s own mistake. When thinking about key issues in framing, his mind did not turn as fast as Rowen¡¯s did. So Rowen was feeling very rxed and pleasant in this bath. ¡­ Not long after, Dante came to the door. Dante coughed as he nced at the bathroom where the singing voice wasing from. ¡°Rear Admiral Rowen, Lapnis had invited you to a dinner tonight, are you going?¡± The status of Allied Kingdom Members is not as high as the Marine Headquarters. The World Government only values ??the poption of Allied Kingdom Members and not the King himself. That¡¯s why they don¡¯t even care about the internal affairs of any Allied Kingdom Member, they don¡¯t care even if there are rebellions and other acts of treason in the country and let them be free. As a Rear Admiral of the Marine Headquarters, Rowen had shown his ability to subdue ¡°Oka Shichibukai (Seven Warlords of the Sea)¡± Crocodile, and ¡°Assassination King¡± Jino, and Lapnis had to ¡®Invite¡¯ Rowen instead of giving him an ¡®Order¡¯ to attend as it would be up to Rowen whether he wants to attend the Banquet or not. ¡°Emm, can you knock on the door next time ande in again?!¡± In the bathroom, Rowen was taken aback, and then he said something while feeling speechless, while silently thinking in his heart that Dante can ignore his Observation Haki¡¯s perception and this problem must be solved as soon as possible! Dante smiled when he heard this, It was Rowen who didn¡¯t close the door so the me couldn¡¯t be ced on him!! ¡°I used my Qilin to blow up thousands of Kingdom troops to ashes, and Lapnis want me to show up¡­¡± Rowen thought for a while and replied, ¡°If that¡¯s the case then I won¡¯t be going!¡± ¡°Okay, then I would respond like this. But there are a few guys who want to join in the fun. Are you okay with that?¡± ¡°They want to take this opportunity to drink, right?!¡± Rowen rolled his eyes when he heard this, feeling helpless for his drunkard Soldiers. Chapter 120 Mighty Waves Part 2

Chapter 120 Mighty Waves Part 2

Dante also shrugged his shoulders on this, his personal interest in alcohol wasckingpared to the Marine Soldiers, but he also thought Rowen¡¯s prohibition was somewhat unreasonable. Didn¡¯t the house get blown up the day we left camp? Was there a need to get so angry? The culprit is Vice-Admiral Garp from the Marine Headquarters, the soldiers are innocent! ¡°Forget it, the Marine Headquarters will send someone to take over from our Mission in a few days. It¡¯s okay to give them a vacation these days.¡± Rowen said this, and he suddenly stopped Dante and spoke unintentionally, ¡°By the way, Dante, when you took Crocodile, who else could see my opponent clearly beside you?¡± Dante: ¡°No one, other people don¡¯t have the dynamic vision, they couldn¡¯t even see if your opponent was human or no¡­e¡­¡± Dante immediately regretted his answer as soon as the words came out of his mouth and cold sweat squeaked down all over his body. Rowen in the bathroom also stopped talking, and for a while, only the sound of the shower dripping on the floor could be heard. The seconds passed like years, and words are not enough to describe how Dante feels at this time. His heart was rapidly beating and it reached 200 beats per minute. The blood surging in his body made Dante¡¯s mouth dry, but at the same time, he only felt that his bones were freezing in the Killing Intent. No one knew how long it took but Rowen slowly spoke from the bathroom. ¡°It¡¯s better¡­ if you keep an eye on it for me.¡± Dante let out a sigh of relief. Hearing these words, he pressed the hilt of his sword and nodded with aplicated expression on his face. ¡°Understood!¡± ¡­ A few dayster, a piece of astonishing news spread all over Sea. After remaining as an ¡°Oka Shichibukai (Seven Warlords of the Sea)¡± for many years, and the ¡°National Hero for the basta Citizens¡±, ¡°Sand Crocodile¡± turned out to be the behind-the-scenes boss of Grand Line¡¯s notorious Baroque Crime Agency!! The world was shocked when this news appeared!! Since the establishment of the Shichibukai System, it has been updated many times during these Twenty years, but Crocodile was always in his ce and he didn¡¯t break any rules that went against the Shichibukai System! At the same time, as the National Hero of the basta, he has repeatedly blocked many Pirates from looting basta and was also called shameless by countless Pirates. He was regarded as a firm supporter of the World Government, and his loyalty is second only to the ¡°Tyrant¡± Kuma. This is a fact that even Marines have almost recognized, which is enough to show how well Crocodile performed! Compared to the other members of the Shichibukai, he and Kuma are just too good! A Loyal member of the World Government! The result is such that Crocodile turned out to be the President of the Baroque Works behind the scenes! This simply refreshed the world¡¯s views of him!! In the beginning, many people were unwilling to believe that this news was true, and among those people were therge poption of the citizens of basta. They firmly believe that Crocodile is basta¡¯s Hero and that this is just another conspiracy by the Marines. However, as Admiral Aokiji led the Buster Call from Marine Headquarters to basta, and found the real King Cobra who was kidnapped, this news was recognized by the World to be true and it wildly spread throughout the Sea! Both Sengoku and Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) regarded this as a shame upon themselves, and they also ordered all Shichibukai to gather at the Marine Headquarters and cooperate with the inspection, and Sea was shaken for a while! The aftermath of Shichibukai Crocodile¡¯s fall spread all over the world, and the sound of discussion can be heard from everywhere. In the New World, a Giant Ship with a Whale Head engraved on the front end was sailing on the sea, this Ship¡¯s name is ¡®The Moby Dick¡¯ and it is also the ship of the Strongest Person in the world today, ¡°Whitebeard¡± Edward Newgate. He was holding a newspaper andughed when he read the news. ¡°Sand Crocodile, that kid, so he still had the blood of pirated in his body! I had thought he was done with this life! GuRaRaRaRa!¡± After that, Whitebeard picked up the Giant Wine Bowl in front of him, which was about one person long in diameter, and chug it away. The First Division Commander Marco was looking at the newspaper in shock. He was unprepared and had to put it down. Heined: ¡°Father, you can¡¯t drink anymore. If you go on like this, you won¡¯t be able to hold it!¡± ¡°Liquor is the best healing medicine for the old man! Come on boys, let¡¯s toast to the Pirates!¡± ¡°Cheers!!¡± Grand Line, Florian Triangle Sea. Moria sat at the top of Ancient Ghost Castle, reading the newspaper carefully while biting his fingers and soon, Moria screamed and cursed after memorizing every word. ¡°Damn you Crocodile! I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a guy!!¡± His Zombie Army also needs Weapons. One time the Weapons he bought were intercepted by the Baroque Work Agency and Moria has been holding a grudge against them ever since, and now he has finally found out the real culprit. ¡°But this Rear Admiral Rowen is very strong. He can kill Jino and capture Crocodile. If I can get his shadow¡­ Ch¨© Ch¨© Ch¨©!!¡± The living beings who had their shadows taken away were shivering as they listened to the angry yelling and cursinging from Fort City which quickly turned into sneering and crazy-likeughter. Water Seven, Blueno¡¯s Bar. ¡°Have you heard? Crocodile was taken down!¡± ¡°Crap, there¡¯s been a lot of noise about this for days!¡± ¡°No, no, no, I mean that a Shichibukai has fallen. Who will the Marines choose to be the new Shichibukai?¡± A few drunk pirates spoke with flushed faces, and when they heard this, their eyes shed with a fierce light as they spoke: ¡°Yeah, who would it be?!¡± ¡°Do you know who that Rear Admiral Rowen is? I drank with him one time!¡± ¡°Do you know Teabeard and Iron Hook? They went to attack his Battleship, but none of them survived!¡± Listening to the various soundsing in his ears from everywhere, Blueno continued to wipe the ss with a simple expression on his face. This era of Pirates, which has been stable for many years, has finally started to make waves because of Rowen. Chapter 121 Scold

Chapter 121 Scold

A monthter, on Lavet Ind. ¡°Old Man, I am warning you, go back to wherever you came from!!¡± Rowen muttered in his heart a he looked at Garp. Outsiders see nothing but turbulence and thendscape left behind by Rowen during his fights. After this incident, although there are still voices questioning the true strength of Rowen, the ¡°Great Character¡± who has gone from being a Recruit to being a Rear Admiral, most people have put away any provocative thoughts in their minds. Rowen¡¯s name has also been officially recognized by Sea and he has now be a decent Marine Talent. However, no one could have imagined that Rowen, the protagonist of all these situations who should have been the star of the show was holding a Den Den Mushi and taking lessons from Zephyr while Garp snickered and winked at Rowen from the side. It¡¯s the downfall of the Shichibukai!! Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), Marine Headquarters, Oka Shichibukai (Seven Warlords of the Sea), since Roger had started the Pirate Era, Marines have spent several years of hard work and sacrifices to finally maintain this fragile bnce on the surface. The waves of the times are like the ocean waves with many ups and downs and sometimes, these waves are fast and slow. The Pirates Era has just started to calm down not long ago and now it has reached a new height of chaos because of Rowen¡¯s actions. It will take an unknown amount of time topletely quell the chaos caused by the downfall of Crocodile. No matter what Crocodile did, it was Rowen who broke the bnce¡­ So Rowen is the one getting scolded. Sengoku med Rowen for not reporting the situation. If he had rified the matter in advance then the Marines would have been able to deal with it calmly and they would also calm the chaos as quickly as possible with the least disturbance. Naturally, this statement was also said just for fun. If Rowen had really done that then Zephyr would be the first to do it and lock Rowen in a cell to interrogate more intelligence out of him. The true face of Crocodile couldn¡¯t even be investigated by the Marines and the CP0 Organization so how did Rowen know about him? Now watching him kill Jino and capture Crocodile which amounts to a huge credit. Sengoku didn¡¯t pinch his nose and swallowed the bitter fruit, but he instead found an excuse to scold Rowen. After all¡­ there are many people behind him! Zephyr, Garp, and CP0, who suddenly and inexplicably expressed kindness towards Rowen, so what else can Sengoku do other than to scold him? He can¡¯t really convict Rowen for the unknown origins of the intelligence that even he didn¡¯t know now, can he? Zephyr also believes that Rowen has brought a great contribution to the Marines but he also knows that Rowen had caused a big trouble. Although he is no longer in anymand, the troubles of Marines are also rted to him so he called Rowen and cursed him before telling him to immediatelye back. ¡°Yes! Understood! I promise to finish the Mission!¡± Rowen knows that Zephyr is worried for him and that he is only scolding him because he sees him as family. It took Rowen some time to calm Zephyr down. After hanging up the phone, Garp came over with a donut in his mouth and with Rear Admiral Trane on his back. ¡°Kid, you did a good job this time!!¡± Garp highly praised Rowen for his actions. The Shichibukai System had always been an eyesore and he was a member of the anti-Shichibukai vote until it was established. No matter how many little secrets Rowen hides, at least in behavior, he didn¡¯t let Garp down. But after saying this Garp immediately quietly came over and showed his true colors: ¡°I think Zephyr is old and confused, what would you even learn after following such Sensei? Come with me, I promise to teach you all that I know!¡± In response, Rowen helplessly rolled his eyes and spit out: ¡°Ha¡­Ha¡­Ha¡­, are you going to throw me into the abyss or tie a hot air balloon to my feet and throw me into the sky or the jungle at night? Don¡¯t even think about it. I know how you ¡®Educated¡¯ your grandson at East Blue.¡± ¡°Puff¡­ Cough Cough Cough!!!¡± Garp almost choked to death with a bite of donuts as he stared at Rowen as if he was looking at a Ghost, he pointed at Rowen with a shaking finger and said: ¡°You¡­ how do you know this?!¡± Even Zephyr and others are not clear about these trivial matters, and Rowen was able to pinpoint exactly what he did just to make a point! ¡°Hehe, I guessed!¡± Now that he has revealed the fact that he knows many pieces of secret information that no one seems to know about, Rowen doesn¡¯t mind showing a little specialty. This is a kind of statement to tell Sengoku that he doesn¡¯t need to be wary of Rowen, otherwise, Rowen is fully qualified to y dumb and no one would be able to do anything to him. Garp is also Old and he knows more than he let knows¡­ In short, after he was shocked, he quickly understood the meaning behind Rowen¡¯s words. He smashed his mouth to clean it and shook his head before speaking. ¡°Well, forget it if you are bing like this. I will take over the rest. Zephyr told you to go back, right, so you can get lost now!¡± Garp emphasized the literal tone of ¡°Get Lost¡±. Rowen: ¡°¡­¡± This two-faced demon-looking Old-Man! He deserves to have his Son and Grandson stand against him! Watching Rowen lead the team away, Garp¡¯s unconscious expression gradually calmed down and he stared at Rowen¡¯s back with many expressions going through his eyes. Finally, he sighed and said to Trane: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s meet the CP0 and see what he wants to say!¡± ¡°Actually, what I want to say is that I found Saint Lirisk, and Scante was killed by me on the spot. I told Sengoku that this matter had nothing to do with Rear Admiral Rowen¡­¡± Not long afterward, in the pce¡¯s other courtyard, the CP0 talked with Garp without changing his face. His identity was no secret to the old man sitting in front of him. At this moment, the CP0 takes off the mask and reveals a in young male face. The only noticeable feature is his left eye which is fixed with a red blotch of blood that never moves with the eye, it was as if the red blotch of blood had been fitted with a helix. Garp grinned with a gloomy expression on his face and he nodded when he heard the words, and left without saying anything. ¡°This stinky kid! He¡¯s really not afraid of anything!!¡± ¡­ Deep-Sea Tuna Station, this is the second time that Rowen hade here. The King greeted Garp because of his arrival. They said hello and left without letting anyone pick up or drop off. Rowen was sitting in front of the old man¡¯s cart while eating something. Dante twisted his neck and said, ¡°Rear Admiral Rowen, the Train¡¯s departure time hade, how long do you n to eat!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, who would dare to set off if I am not there?! Boss, ten more strings!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The Dining Cart Boss agreed with a smile on his face and turned around to work. Regardless of what the rest of Sea thinks, at least for the citizens of Pi, Rowen has done a good thing. When the Thunderstorm appeared that day, guys like the old man pped their hands and raged that the pirates deserved to be wiped out! Later they hade to know what Rowen did, and although they can not understand what kind of power that is, but they still thanked Rowen from the bottom of their heart. ¡­¡­.. Chapter 122 New Part 1

Chapter 122 New Part 1

At this time, Pi¡¯s Sea Train has returned to the original train schedule. The Residents that have previously left have returned one after another, the closed restaurants have reopened, and the number of pedestrians has gradually increased on the street. The smelly trash cans were cleaned up, and the stray wild cats now couldn¡¯t find any food, so they could only rush to the front of the shops to meow. At this time, the owners will habitually prepare food for them. The slogan of Gourmet City is, ¡°Never let anyone leave hungry¡±! They won¡¯t even let Cats go hungry. ¡°Meow!¡± A white cat with orange stripes tilted its tail and walked past Rowen¡¯s feet, who looked down and met its light blue pupils. ¡°Here, little one, eat!¡± With a smile, the Boss cut off part of the unsalted octopus tentacles and threw them to the cat. The Cat nimbly jumped up and caught them in mid-air. Then he went to the dining cart side and tore at them with big jaws. A cat is a grateful and dependent animal. Rowen observed it for three-second then said to Dante, ¡°Dante, do you think I¡¯ve been acting too fast without considering the consequences?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡­¡± Dante smiled without answering. This question needs no boration, if not for Rowen¡¯s extraordinary talent, Crocodile¡¯s Desertification would have killed him countless times! What are the consequences? Death is the only consequence! Rowen didn¡¯t even think about Dante¡¯s answer. He ate and muttered to himself, ¡°Zephyr Sensei told me that Justice might bete, but it will never be absent! In my eyes¡­ That¡¯s a load of bullshit!¡± The expression on Dante¡¯s face changed, and he quietly moved away from Rowen for half a meter and sat down. ¡°Do you know how anxious I was when I found out that pirate allied forces attacked Pi?! What bullshit Justice will not be absent,te Justice does not deserve to be called Justice!¡± ¡°Well said! This wasabi-vored meatball is on me!¡± The boss gave a nod to Rowen, serving a te of pungent-smelling new vored meatballs. ¡°Wasabi? That¡¯s a really rare seasoning!¡± Watching Rowen immediately give up the conversation and seeing the way his eyes shined when he looked at the meatballs, Dante was speechless for a moment and silently bit the skewers. Justice that¡¯s neverte? For the time being¡­ let¡¯s put it this way! What those people want to see is probably this kind of Rowen. ¡°Forget it, what¡¯s the point of thinking about this¡­¡­¡± Dante gave a mirthlessugh while taking his gaze at the hidden corner of the street. Rowen¡¯s sudden emotion was not an ident. The Marine force, which was clearly able toe from the nearby branch in half a month, was dragged for a full month. Garp only arrived at Pi today. Although it was clear that the CP0 had asked the Marines to send a fleet to escort Saint Lirisk to Mary Geoise as this is a matter of great importance, so Sengoku sent Garp. But Rowen knew that this was also Sengoku¡¯s statement to him, saying that even if he could not me Rowen for what he knew or not, but don¡¯t forget, he was still looking at him. At this point Rowen better let Sengoku see what he wants to see, or there will be serious consequences! Saying goodbye to the Boss of the Food Cart, Dante came to the station alone, and an Ensign Soldier asked him with a strange expression on his face: ¡°Where is Rear Admiral?¡± Dante pointed at the sky with a nk expression on his face. The Ensign soldier froze, then he immediately turned red, then blue. Rear Admiral had ascended to heaven! With a scream, the news quickly spread throughout the car. The startled soldier ran out of the car and saw Dante who had caught two Ensign Senior Officials and was in the process of violently beaten them up. The Soldiers immediately showed their extraordinary discipline as they turned around in a neat formation before running away! ¡­ At the same time, at a high altitude. Rowen kept floating in the clouds with his Elementalization and put away the Log Pose in his hand. ¡°In this direction, I should be able to get through¡­¡± In front of him is a cloud and the same shape cloud exists in the distant sky, the distance between the two is more than three thousand meters and if Rowen burst out with his fastest speed then it would take no more than two or three seconds to fly over it or he could use his Blink ability to instantly fly over it. However, he was not prepared to do that. Whether it was his Elementalization or Blink, it was too wasteful of stamina in rtion to what he was going to do. With his Qilin attack, Rowen had found a good way to quickly increase the development of his Devil Fruit. It will take the Marines a month to go back by Ship, and this time can be used to develop the Rumble-Rumble Fruit. After all, the way had thought guarantees that Enel has never thought of it, and it is also the unique movement technique of Thunder-Lighting Human. By the way, he can also protect the environment and reduce unnecessary natural disasters on the sea surface by using this ability. ¡°I¡¯m a fucking genius!!!¡± Rowen nervously swallowed his saliva and burst out with a curse to cheer himself up. What he had to do was simple, the clouds were bound to be filled with positive and negative charges, and there were charges Thunder-Lighting Human could move without any loss. The Qilin attack he used to wipe out the Pirate Army had brought him a new discovery. So, since the sky is full of charged clouds, why can¡¯t heunch himself through the power of the umted electric current inside these clouds? This not only guarantees the speed but also reduces the loss but at the same time, it also helps in developing his Devil Fruit and it can also protect the environment from errant current and reduce Natural Disasters he would otherwise cause. The most important thing about this move is that it would make him look Awesome! That¡¯s right, Rowen is going to directly fly back to MarineFord in this way!! Is it difficult to not bete for Justice? Then he would just need to be fast enough! As long as Rowen is fast enough, even the Wind and Light won¡¯t be able to chase him! The first difficulty of this move is to mobilize the current umted in the clouds to burst at sufficient speed, which requires high proficiency of Rumble-Rumble Fruit. The second difficulty of this move is to determine the direction of high-speed movement, which requires high proficiency in Observation Haki and Reaction Speed. The third difficulty of this move is that this is a long-term process. A reasonable allocation of stamina is necessary so that he can use Blink to continue to fly where there is no cloudyer and this requires strong physical support. The Forth difficulty and the most important point is that. He needs to believe in his luck! Chapter 122 New Part 2

Chapter 122 New Part 2

After Awakening Observation Haki, Rowen can control its direction by straight-line distance alone. The Cover area of his Observation Haki is enormous and it also provides Rowen with enough confidence to master this move. The second and third points of operation difficulty onlyck proficiency, which is also the part that he needs to improve. Blink is an unreasonable ability that had allowed him to get out of many dangerous situations but it consumes a lot of physical energy. It wouldn¡¯t be an issue if he used it once or twice, but now, what he has to do is to cross the Sea! He can use Blink to cross quite a distance on the sea but is merely a drop in the bucket. The Sea is so vast that it is almost infinite. Rowen won¡¯t be able to find an ind to rest when he runs out of strength and by that time, he would fall and drown in the sea! So the first and fourth points are very important to Rowen. The first point can be covered by coordinating with Thunder Cloud Sword for the time being. The lightning sword acts as a conductor for nature lightning. Even if it fails, he can bounce himself out and slowly get familiar with it. Only the fourth point can be controlled by non-manpower. If encountering some weird weather or encountering a pointed head with a rudder stuck in it and a piece of sea of ??clouds with abnormal height, Rowen Undying will be crippled! Only the fourth point is beyond human control. If tRowen encounters some weird weather or a sharp head with a rudder on it and a sea of clouds at an abnormally high height then Rowen¡¯s move will be crippled! Taking a silent breath, Rowen pulled out the Thunder Cloud Sword and jumped into the cloud before the current of the cloud was sucked in by the Thunder Gem on the Sword. Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©¡­ Boom!! At the next moment, a thick-waisted Thunderlight burst out with the cloud and the terrifying speed left a lingering afterimage in the air. Dante heard the thunder and raised his head thoughtfully and the expression on his face was stranger than ever. ¡°Good luck, Rear Admiral Rowen.¡± ¡­ Bang¡­! Bang! Bang Long!! A thunderp rang out from the sky, and the lightning was still a few miles away when it was first heard but it disappeared into the sky in the blink of an eye. Scattered clouds were covered with Thunderlight in the blue sky, adorning the blue sky like a zipper inteced with electric currents, locking the world across the sky. The people of the Grand Line discovered a strange climate phenomenon, which is very attractive to climatologists. They searched for some information and wanted to exin the reasons for this kind of climate¡­ Although no one is optimistic about them. After all, ording to statistics, among the thousands of unique climatic phenomena known in the Grand Line, less than 500 are clearly exined by them, and they are still the mostmon 500! Such as Tempest, Blizzard, and many other disasters¡­ And this unique climate phenomenon was named by them and they called it Zipper Thunder. High in the sky, Rowen had a wild smile on his face as he moved among the clouds like an incarnation of thunder and lightning. At this point, Rowen finally knows why the Men go crazy over speed cars and such. For men, speed is everything! They are more passionate about things that are faster! The rapid secretion of adrenaline caused the heart to beat wildly, and the two clouds that are thousands of meters apart can be reached in just one second, and the terrible sound of breaking the sound barrier is left behind by Rowen. ¡°This is so exciting!!¡± It¡¯s the second day of Rowen¡¯s departure. He has spent two days getting acquainted with this method of movement, and now he is practicing to perfect this move. The specific difficulty is not that great and the only requirement is being fast! It is necessary for Rowen to mobilize the charge inside to form the barrel before you enter the cloud, otherwise, he¡¯ll lose propulsion because the current won¡¯t be able to reach the required level. It is also necessary to determine the direction of the next movement before the previous movement starts, otherwise, Rowen wouldn¡¯t have any response time at all if the speed is too fast. As long as all these operations arepleted in less than a second then such an incredible speed can be achieved by Rowen! This kind of pure incarnation flight speed is so fast that it is beyondprehension! Standing high in the sky, the arc of the horizon draws the boundary of the, and Rowen has a panoramic view of the Blue Sea. Ships traveling downwind looked like turtles crawling on the blue surface in Rowen¡¯s eyes as he flew past the rain clouds that are able to scatter 10,000 tons of rainwater to the Sea like showers. This is called flying! In a day¡¯s time when Rowen was still taking his time to get familiar with this new move, he had already flown over Water Seven! The Sea train is three times faster! Now that he is proficient in the operation, his speed continues to increase. As long as he is given another day, Rowen knows that he would be able to fly back to Marineford on his own! In the future, the speed will only be faster because he still has a lot of room for improvement in the development of Rumble-Rumble Fruit. His current speed is only about 2000km/s~5000km/s, and the maximum speed that a lightning strike can reach is about 1/5~1/3 the speed of light, which is about 60000km/s~100000km/s! To be able to travel across 60,000 kilometers in a minimum of one second! This speed goes beyond the word scary! And he only needs to double that speed and it takes only one hour to go around the! Can Kizaru do it?! Light is fast, but Kizaru is not necessarily faster than Rowen! Rowen may be at a disadvantage in terms of Short-Distance Movement, after all, the Yata no Kagami allows Kizaru to move almost at the speed second only to the speed of light, but for long-distance movement, Rowen would take over Kizaru in about half an hour! Chapter 123 Return

Chapter 123 Return

Marine Headquarters, MarineFord. The sky was getting dark, and the busy day ended, and the soldiers without Mission returned to the camp one after another. After dinner, Zephyr brought a pot of tea and stood at the window, taking a sip from time to time with a pleasant expression on his face. Under Rowen¡¯s insistence, Zephyr finally gave up smoking, but the cravings would not go away, so he fell in love with tea. After drinking the tea in one sip, Zephyr took out the tea leaves and slowly chewed them in his mouth while muttering, ¡°Kizaru, that kid, did I me him too much before?¡± Knowing that Zephyr likes to drink tea, Kizaru, who takes tea and newspapers and manicures as the essence of life, took the initiative to send a few kilograms of good tea. The fragrance of the tea is so good that Zephyr doesn¡¯t want to stop drinking and the fragrance will not go away for a long time. The Pacifista had been transported back to the Marine Headquarters and ced in the warehouse of Scientific Force Base. Sengoku was full of praise for the power of this human weapon, and he was even more amazed when he knew that there was room for improvement. The second phase of the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method Device was finally researched by Caesar under high pressure from Kizaru. However, anyone with a discerning eye knows that this is the result of Caesar¡¯s unwillingness to admit defeat after seeing the amazing destructive power of the Pacifista. Now, the group of veterans including Zephyr can still y for a few years and the three Admiral are at the peak of their powers, and the strength of the bottom soldiers is progressing at a rapid rate. There is also a powerful reserve named Rowen, and the ranks of Marines is very good for now and in the future! Wasn¡¯t it just a Shichibukai that Rowen defeated? Give them a few more years and the Marines would have no need for Shichibukai to exist and the Marines would be enough to fight against the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)!! Zephyr was a little disdainful towards Sengoku¡¯s attitude and shook his head. At this moment, a ray of light shed across the horizon and the sky became as dazzling as it would get on dusk. ¡°Zipper Thunder?¡± After this special weather phenomenon that appeared the day before yesterday was reported by the news report, the Marines were more concerned. After all, although Zipper Thunder disappeared many times on the way, the direction of its progress was directed at the Marine Headquarters. They were worried about what that phenomenon would bring to the Headquarters or whether or not it was made by Humans. However, they were relieved after convening the astrologers to discuss this strange phenomenon. Although they still couldn¡¯t exin the reason behind the Zipper Thunder, the group promised that this was definitely not powered by humans. So Zephyr leaned against the window, thinking divergently: ¡°From here is the Calm Belt, I guess it would stop there, right?¡± Zipper Thunder will only move between clouds that are not far away from each other, which has been confirmed by meteorologists. There is no air current in the Calm Belt, and the evaporated Seawater will not move at all after forming a cloudyer so that the thickness of the cloudyer cannot be dispersed in some ces, and there is no cloud at all in some ces. The true meaning behind the word cloudless can be found in the Calm Belt! ¡°Huh? Stopped?¡± At this time, the Zipper Thunder disappeared, and Zephyr could clearly hear exmations and sighs from all over the Marine Headquarters. With such a unique naturalndscape, the Marine Headquarters, which upies a geographical advantage, is something that many people want to see. The people who hade to visit here had already taken out their cameras and prepared to log this eternal view, but they didn¡¯t expect to punch cotton and they didn¡¯t expect that the Zipper Thunder would directly disappear. ¡°That group of bastards! Would it hurt them to remain idle!¡± Zephyr snorted, and suddenly his ears moved as he turned around. ¡°When did youe back?¡± ¡°Just now¡­¡­¡± Returning to the warm ground from the cold high altitude, Rowen stretched out his body and then he skillfully took out the snacks from the drawer of Zephyr¡¯s office and stuffed it into his mouth. He was hungry as he hadn¡¯t eaten for three days. Zephyr¡¯s gaze fell on the bag of snacks and his eyelids twitched, he couldn¡¯t pull his face down and ask Rowen to stop eating his snacks, so he impatiently began to push him. ¡°You have just returned so you need to report to Fleet Admiral about your Mission! Do I still have to teach you about these things?! You are now a Rear Admiral so you need to be more mature!¡± ¡°Hai, Hai! I understand, I will go now!¡± Rowen rolled his eyes before he smacked his lips and disappeared from Zephyr¡¯s office using Blink. Zephyr returned to his seat and made a fresh pot of tea in a good mood. ¡°I didn¡¯t waste my time teaching you now that I have seen youing to see me first afterpleting your mission. But it¡¯s no use and I will still teach you a lesson. But next time you don¡¯t knock on the door, I will beat you to death¡­ Huh, Wait!!¡± Zephyr shook his hand and the teapot in his hand fell to the ground. But at this moment, he was not in the mood to feel sorry for the purple sand teapot and his eyes widened in shock: ¡°Why did Rowene back now? And how did hee back?!¡± After that, Zephyr rushed out the door and ran towards Sengoku¡¯s office. ¡­ ¡°Rowen?!!!¡± Sengoku, who was working overtime, looked shocked when he saw the person knocking on the door. From his time point of view, Garp had just arrived at Pi and Rowen should have reached Water Seven at most, and Sengoku would have to wait a month in the least to see him. But the situation was different from what he had imagined as Rowen unexpectedly appeared here! Why? How? Could it be¡­ that this guy is someone from the Baroque Works pretending to be Rowen?! Sengoku raised his eyebrows and moved with Soru. Under Rowen¡¯s extremely speechless gaze, Sengoku used a handkerchief to feel a Seastone handcuff and rubbed it on his face. Oye Oye, aren¡¯t you a Devil Fruit Ability user? Are you not Fleet Admiral? What is the situation of you carrying Seastone Handcuffs with you?! Snap! ¡°Although you are the Fleet Admiral but this is called abuse of power, do you understand that?!¡± Rowen was feeling weak now that the Seastone was close to his body and he pped Sengoku¡¯s hand away. ¡°Is it really you?!!!¡± Sengoku confirmed Rowen¡¯s real body and he almost stared out of his surprised eyes, and asked decisively, ¡°How did youe back so fast? From Pi to MarineFord, he came back in three days? Even if they started at Justice Ind, it would be impossible to take a direct Sea Train! ¡°People like me have their own ingenious ideas¡­ wait, stop, don¡¯t p my face!¡± At this moment, Zephyr ran over panting and eximed: ¡°Rowen, how did youe back so quickly?!¡± ¡­¡­. Chapter 124 Open Square Part 1

Chapter 124 Open Square Part 1

Half an hourter, during the interrogation between Zephyr and Sengoku, Rowen revealed his theory of ¡°Justice that is neverte.¡± However, the focus of the two people¡¯s attention was not here. Justice is different for everybody and no one person can impose his Justice on another and they did not want Rowen to feel wrong from the bottom of their hearts. After all, what a good seedling this is! ¡°That is to say, you used the electricity umted in the clouds tounch yourself as a means of movement, flying all the way back from Pi?¡± Zephyr repeated with a calm expression on his face and seeing Rowen nodding his head, his voice suddenly took an iron edge as he spoke: ¡°Can¡¯t you honestly develop your Devil Fruit Ability like a normal person?! Shooting yourself from one cloud to another! Are you a bullet?!¡± ¡°Calm down Zephyr, at least Rowen did a good thing this time!¡± Sengoku stopped Zephyr, persuading him with a bitter feeling in his heart. After all, Rowen hasn¡¯t done anything that could be described as Good or normal before, right? Rowen rolled his eyes and stared at Sengoku who was telling the truth. ¡°What a terrible and terrifying ability!!¡± Sengoku eximed before he patted Rowen on the shoulder, and said earnestly, ¡°Rx, Rowen. I won¡¯t ask you about things you don¡¯t want to say. In the future, your burden will be very heavy. I hope you are worthy of what you just said¡­ That Justice is neverte!¡± ¡°This is exactly what I expected!¡± Rowen smiled with a foolish expression on his face. Sengoku¡¯s statement has nothing to do with the distance between them. But because he said this, Rowen felt Sengoku¡¯s trust in him. The current situation is great! Sengoku worked vigorously and resolutely as he turned back to his seat and took out a document from the drawer: ¡°It just so happens that there is something for you to do. You are fast, so you can directly fly¡­ Due to the downfall of Crocodile, there are two Pirate Groups with Supernova in them that didn¡¯t set off to the New World and they stayed in the First Half of the Gand Line, I imagine that they are trying to do something big to be the new Shichibukai.¡± ¡°This would be your responsibility, Rowen!¡± Rowen sucked in a breath of cold air when he heard this, Sengoku is really treating him as an unlimitedbor force! So he asked, ¡°Is it urgent?¡± ¡°No rush, they are still in the nning period, but just in case, it¡¯s better for you to go over there early and settle it.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Rowen calmed down and said with a serious expression on his face: ¡°Please allow me to refuse!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sengoku frowned, but instead of rushing to berate Rowen, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your reason?¡± ¡°I want to learn Armament Haki, Life Return (Seimei Kikan), and I also want to further develop my Devil Fruit!¡± ¡°Although I won the battle with Crocodile and Jino, the process was very dangerous. The Desertification ability of Crocodile almost killed me, and I couldn¡¯t break through Jino¡¯s Life Seal defense even with my strongest attack. My current strength is not yet enough for me to take on so many tasks. Please allow me to train. After I continue to grow stronger, I will go out to perform Missions!¡± Rowen said the reason and request in one breath. He thought Sengoku would scold him with a military order. Unexpectedly, there was a moment of silence as he and Zephyr bothughed at the same time. ¡°You should have discovered this long ago, Rowen!¡± Zephyr patted him on the shoulder and said with some emotion in his voice: ¡°I know you are a good boy, and you don¡¯t want to lose your time in which you can develop your Devil Fruit and physique. But your physical strength is already amazing enough, and all that is left is to train it further but you are right to say that your Devil Fruit Ability iscking. I would have been really disappointed in you if you hadn¡¯t made this request now, Rowen!¡± Rowen looked at them both with a dumbfounded expression on his face! In fact, the current situation is not that difficult to understand, many people think that Zephyr and Kizaru¡¯s quarrel is because Zephyr pays attention to physique and Kizaru pays attention to his Devil Fruit Ability. That is actually not the case. If a Logia Ability User wants to grow stronger then developing his or her Devil Fruit power is almost the only and epted answer. Zephyr was actually asking Kizaru to synchronize his physical training while developing his Devil Fruit Abilities so that he can go even further on the path of power. Kizaru was confident in the power and speed of the Glint-Glint Fruit and dismissed Zephyr¡¯s theory. Rowen¡¯s current situation is simr to Kizaru¡¯s, but with a different focus. Is it wrong to simply strengthen the Devil Fruit Ability? And is it really a correct method to only strengthen the body? Rowen took the opposite path from Kizaru, but it was also because of the powerful destructive power and speed added by their Devil Fruit Ability that made them neglect another point. Kizaru only relied on the Glint-Glint Fruit to make countless physicists hate him to the core, and Rowen¡¯s thunder and lightning power boosted by his physique could make countless strong men feel ashamed of themselves. This is the same mistake where they only focused on a single aspect of power. As his Sensei, Zephyr clearly saw this problem early. But he didn¡¯t say anything because he was waiting. As he did to Kizaru decades ago. It is better to teach a man to fish than to give him a fish from your own basket. The master leads the door and the training is personal to everyone. Zephyr expects his disciples to recognize their shorings by themselves. But Kizaru didn¡¯t see his shorings clearly. Instead, he hated Zephyr¡¯s physical training methods. The rtionship between the two parties quickly dropped to freezing point and it got to the point where Zephyr literally hated to be in the same room as Kizaru and they turned against each other. Now that Rowen had spoken about his shorings, it means that he is not lost in his own power as his previous students and Zephyr breathed a sigh of relief and untied a heavy knot in his heart that had been there for decades. No matter what he did in the original series, Zephyr deserves everyone¡¯s respect in Marine Headquarters, as he was the Director of the Recruit Camp, and was their Sensei! ¡°Half a year, Rowen!¡± After Sengokuughed, the decision was made as he spoke: ¡°I will give you half a year, how much you can learn in this time will depend upon you! I look forward to the day when you shine!¡± Half a year! Six full months! That¡¯s twice as much as Rowen wanted for his three-month vacation! Rowen clenched his fists as he nodded and looked at Sengoku with a firm expression on his face: ¡°I won¡¯t let you down, Fleet Admiral!¡± When Zephyr took Rowen and left the office, Sengoku looked at the empty and quiet office and took out a Senbai, and chewed slowly while thinking: ¡°Will I be disappointed? Maybe¡­ Tsuru has already boarded the ind. Let¡¯s see how her investigation results are.¡± ¡­ Chapter 124 Open Square Part 2

Chapter 124 Open Square Part 2

At this time, the time was Sea Cnder on January 17, 1516. It has been a full year and three months and five days since Rowen came into this world. The legendary fruit medicinal effect has ended 105 days! The next day, Marine Headquarters, Drilling Square! If someone passed through the Headquarters Fortress and proceeded along the road, they would arrive at a second intersection, now they would need to turn right and walk for an hour, and then they will arrive at the only clearing in the MarineFord. This is a real open space and it is uninhabited within a few kilometers. Huge rock stones are piled up in disorder, and the moss on the surface tells the passage of time. The cracks in the floor of the square are covered with weeds, and from time to time, a few small animals can be seen running away in panic. At the edge of the square, a hole-like tear is present on the ground that has eaten half of the circle, and the trail of roots on the edge proves that it has been knocked down by some powerful force! ¡°Rowen, You have probably heard about Golden Lion attacking the Marine Headquarters, right?¡± Zephyr sighed and his mind seemed to return to the night when he was awakened by the screams: ¡°This is the ce where the Golden Lion finally fell!¡± One of the Big Three Pirates from the Roger Era, the Legendary Pirate, ¡°Golden Lion¡± Shiki!! Rowen had a solemn expression on his face as he looked at the huge dpidated square. He could vaguely hear the unwilling roar of the Golden Lion when he fell down here. ¡°That Battle was too tragic. Countless Marine Soldiers and Civilians were killed. Shiki was able to take action regardless of the consequences while Sengoku and Garp worked together to fight him and to save as many people as they can while doing so.¡± Zephyr said and he clenched his fist with the remaining left hand: ¡°At that time, as the Recruit Camp Chief Instructor, I retreated with the new recruits, but we were still affected by one of Golden Lion¡¯s attacks. There were 1,300 people with me, but only 700 people survived!¡± Rowen was silent as he heard Zephyr¡¯s words. The total number of Recruits in the Recruit Camp is now less than five hundred, and losing them would be a big blow to the Marines so Rowen can imagine how devasted Zephyr must be when he lost almost half of his students. And this is only the Recruit Camp, without counting the casualties in other ces! It is conceivable how much Marine Headquarters lost in that battle! ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to do, Rowen.¡± Zephyr slowly turned his head while gritting his teeth and said: ¡°I just want to ask you one thing as your teacher, avenge your brothers and sisters who died so unjustly that day¡­!¡± No one would talk about the word ¡°Beg¡±, let alone Zephyr but he was almost pleading to Rowen at this moment. Zephyr did not shed tears, but his eyes were filled with so much hatred that it almost poured out, and his eyes were bloodshot. The former Admiral ¡°ck Arm¡± Zephyr was just a weak old man at this time, and he no longer had the power to avenge his disciples. He is always grinning and grumpy and has Garp¡¯s demeanor, but he can no longer endure this unforgettable torture in his heart all the time. As Sengoku had said, this is a poor man who has been changed by hatred. After a moment of silence, Rowen spoke slowly and clearly: ¡°Edward Weevil, calling himself Whitebeard II, attacked your ship four years ago. All of your beloved students were killed except for Ain and Binz, and your right arm was badly damaged and amputated.¡± Under Zephyr¡¯s shocked gaze, Rowen asked, ¡°Are you going to spare him?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Zephyr was taken aback and replied with a furious expression on his face. ¡°Leave it to me, Sensei!¡± ¡°Whether it is Shiki or Edward Weevil, I will bring their heads back and put them in front of you!!¡± Rowen said seriously as he knew that if nothing else changed, Zephyr will be suspended from the position of Recruit Camp Chief Instructor next year and he will go out to the sea with his trusted students and start hunting the pirates. Today¡¯s catharsis will not be the end, the hatred haspletely changed the old man in front of him. He wants to change Zephyr¡¯s fate, as for the reason¡­ Why should there be a reason? He is Zephyr¡¯s disciple! This is reason enough, just as it should be! Rowen never gave in and he never had the idea of giving in to anyone, the moment he rose from his sickbed, the old Rowen was dead and the only one alive was a Monster who lived at the edge of death! He is born strong! And the Strong People do things because they could, they don¡¯t need reason! Zephyr didn¡¯t say much as he just uttered a word with trembling lips: ¡°Okay!¡± In the next moment, Zephyr stepped forward and his left hand condensed the ultimate form of Armament Haki before he ruthlessly punched Rowen. Rowen¡¯s expression condensed and he wanted to dodge the unch, but Zephyr has much experience inbat. The moment he punched out, he blocked all Rowen¡¯s dodge space. Unless Rowen is willing to use Blink, it was inevitable that he would be punched! However, the Blink ability also needs a certain amount of preparation time and this short gap was caught by Zephyr as he punched! Bang!!! Violent Tremors appeared in the surroundings, however, the surrounding environment did not change at all. The stones at their feet trembled slightly, and there was no sound anymore. The only thing that could prove the power of the punch was the cliff behind Rowen and the vast and boundless Sea which left a long oval-shaped pit that shook a huge wave for thousands of meters in the distance!! ¡°At my peak, even Garp, a man called ¡®Iron Fist¡¯, didn¡¯t dare to take this move head-on! Your Thunderlight punch is powerful enough, but the method of use is too rough andplicated, and it is far from condensing power together. Only 60% of the 10 percent of the power was used in the real world by you!¡± Zephyr gasped and pulled his fist, stained with flesh and blood, out of Rowen¡¯s stomach, and then looked Rowen in the eye and said, ¡°Your body is strong enough to learn this move, and this move is strong enough for you to use in your entire journey! Its name is ¡­¡­¡± Military Wrist¡¤ Deep Peaks! Chapter 125 Guest Part 1

Chapter 125 Guest Part 1

Admiral Level Powerhouses are the peak power of the Marines so it is normal for them to have a sure killing move. It would be impossible for them to not have one and some of them can have many such moves. Although Garp and Zephyr are both strong in their physical skills, they have different ideas concerning their attacks. Garp thinks that it is enough for him to have a pair of strong fists. If there is a problem then he would just solve it in one punch! If one punch is not enough then he would punch a second time, and if even two punches are not enough then he would punch ten times or one hundred times. With a fist that never flinches, all the enemies will be killed and that is also the reason why Garp is known as the ¡°Iron Fist¡± of the Marines! Zephyr has a strong talent in Armament Haki and his talent is even better than Garp, and he pays more attention to the control of his power. ¡°ck Arm¡± is not only just a nickname for Zephyr but it is also a name that any of his enemies fear. His terrible sess in power control is proved by the pair of ck Arms! ¡°Iron Fist¡± and ¡°ck Arm¡± are both symbols. The former represents Garp¡¯s indestructible fist and thetter is the best expression for Zephyr. So where Garp is all about brute power, Zephyr has his real killer move to defeat any enemy, the ¡®Military Wrist¡¤ Deep Peaks¡¯ is a strong move that is hard to defend against! This is a move that Zephyr created using his unique control over the power to integrate Armament Haki and Rokushiki Esoterics Life Return (Seimei Kikan) into one. This move mobilizes all the power in one body and strikes out an extinct killer move! ¡®Military Wrist¡¤ Deep Peaks¡¯ is a move strong enough to vaporize an entire Mountain in a single moment and the trees and stones on the mountain would all look like wailing and screaming souls! ¡°¡®Military Wrist¡¤ Deep Peaks¡¯ was originally just a shock wave skill used in conjunction with Life Return (Seimei Kikan). It was created by an old Marine two hundred years ago. At that time, he remembered it being called Six Kings Guns¡­¡± It was the night when Zephyr was sitting in front of the campfire and told Rowen about many things. ¡°The ¡®Deep Peaks¡¯ back then was not perfect. When mobilizing the whole body¡¯s strength, the body was stiff, and at the same time, it was unable to be integrated into Armament Haki. It was so powerful but it was not very practical. However, the seniors saw the possibility of integrating this move into Armament Haki and left their own creations. I hope that future generations will be able to do it, so before me, Deep Peaks, or Six Kings Guns, was just a more powerful general move.¡± ¡°The Fleet Admiral of that time saw that I have a strong control over my power, so he taught it to me. It took me decades topletely fuse it with Armament Haki, which then formed into my unique Military Wrist, and it was also from this where my nickname ¡®ck Arm¡¯ originated from¡­ Then, I discovered that it is more than that¡­¡± Speaking of this, Zephyr smiled with a look of expectation on his face. ¡°The key points of ¡®Deep Peaks¡¯ represent Fusion, not pure destruction. I found the key points of Fusion and tried to teach them to Aokiji and Akainu. Although they failed to learn, it did give their attacks a bit of extra power and they were also able to mix a little of their Devil Fruit power in it.¡± ¡°So Rowen, as long as you can control it, maybe you can use the power of Thunder and Lightning together to make it even stronger!¡± Rowen was eager to learn after he heard it, and he couldn¡¯t wait to ask: ¡°Are you talking about Admiral Aokiji¡¯s attack, Raving Pheasant Beak, and Admiral Akainu¡¯s attack, Meig¨­ (Hellhound)?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zephyr nodded and spoke with a proud smile on his old face: ¡°Although they couldn¡¯t fully learn ¡®Deep Peaks¡¯, but the two of them have developed their own attacks with their own Devil Fruit Power. There are many other Logia Devil Fruit Ability Users in the Sea but no other Logia Ability User would be able to stop their attacks if they both rely on Deep Peaks!¡± Listen, the history of Deep Peaks can be traced back to the history of Marines from two hundred years ago. Rob Li Rokushiki Esoterics ¡¤ Roku¨­gan(Six King Guns) are nothing more than the ability to mobilize the whole body power in releasing ordinary punches after mastering Life Return (Seimei Kikan). The shock wave produced by the attacks is nothing but the foundation of Deep Peaks! Admiral Aokiji and Akainu move, Raving Pheasant Beak, and Meig¨­ (Hellhound) are just derivative applications of Deep Peaks! Only ¡°Deep Peaks¡± is the true pinnacle of skill!! Through the fusion of various forces, the destructive power of destroying all things would burst out! At the same time, the stronger the individual¡¯s strength, the stronger the power output. As long as the turbulent turbulence mixed with several forces is controlled then the power in one¡¯s hand would almost be unlimited! This is Zephyr¡¯s real trump card and a manifestation of his recognition of Rowen. As a Thunder-Lighting Human, what he controls at any time is the violent thunder power in his body. Coupled with his exaggerated physical talent, Zephyr thinks that Rowen is more than qualified to learn this trick. ¡°Military Wrist¡¤Deep Peaks¡± represents the pinnacle of physical skills. Someone can be more powerful in terms of pure destructive power but he or she wouldn¡¯t be able to surpass Deep Peaks from skills. This move is like a big tree, it takes solid/body as a foundation, while the open branches and loose leaves are the talents on which one can learn this move! ¡°Then when do we start?!¡± Rowen couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you need to learn Life Return (Seimei Kikan) first, and then I will teach you slowly¡­¡± Speaking of this, Zephyr smiled and asked: ¡°Did you finally find that even if you have mastered all forms of Rokushiki, you still can¡¯t even touch the threshold of Life Return (Seimei Kikan)?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ yes? Wait¡­ can¡¯t it?!¡± Rowen was shocked when he heard Zephyr¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t expect that the Marines would still be holding back some form of information on Rokushiki even after someone learns all the six moves! But this is also right now that Rowen thinks about it. Chapter 125 Guest Part 2

Chapter 125 Guest Part 2

For hundreds of years, countless pirates have loved and hated the Marines who had learned the Rokushiki techniques. There have been many assassinations, kidnappings, stealing, and the Rokushiki Skills have spread out everywhere in the sea and any influential person would be able to buy them as long as they have some form of prestige. But why is it that only Marines have masters Life Return (Seimei Kikan) even when other forces in the world have learned the other Six Rokushiki Techniques? Do pirates disdain to learn it? That is a colossus joke! No one would refuse any form of upgrade in their Power, let alone pirates who would do anything possible to be more powerful! The real reason why the Pirates and the other forces couldn¡¯t learn it is because Seimei Kikan (Life Return ) is the seventh trick in Marine Rokushiki! It is this seventh trick that allows Rokushiki to blend together and it also activates the incredible potential in one¡¯s body, and develops Life Return (Seimei Kikan)! ¡°Life Return (Seimei Kikan) is the seventh trick. It is not a skill that someone can master after learning all six Rokushiki Techniques, but it is a brand new ability!¡± Zephyr answered Rowen¡¯s doubts. ¡­ In the month of March, Marine Headquarters. Sengoku got up early and came to the office because someone informed him that Tsuru was back. With Rowen¡¯s potential at stake, Sengoku sent the only woman who knew about it that year. Rowen¡¯s current influence is really big for his current position. For him, Garp personally arrived at Pi after a long journey. Sengoku allowed him to take a half-year holiday to train the potency and efficacy of his Devil Fruit. Zephyr put down his General Instructor identity to personally teach him. Tsuru also took the risk and set off to Sky Ind to look for the mysterious Fruit of Potential. The entire Marine Headquarters Core Members all moved because of his presence, and Rowen¡¯s influence was evident from this. ¡°How is it going?¡± Sengoku entered the office and closed the door, he did not talk nonsense, and he directly spoke and put emphasis on the main subject. Tsuru calmly looked at him and shook her head. Sengoku looked tense for a moment before asking, ¡°How serious is it?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I just found out that Rowen¡¯s story about living in the Sky Ind for a few years is fake. He suddenly appeared there and he suddenly snatched the Rumble-Rumble Fruit from a shrine, and then he suddenly disappeared. It was right at the time when Garp found him halfway through his journey.¡± After sitting down, Tsuru replied with a serious expression on her face: ¡°In addition, the King and his family lost their strongest means of ruling Birka because Rowen ate all the Fruit of Potential. Six months ago, a Noble named Rudar Fendis rebelled and detonated some kind of Ancient Device at the core area of Birka and he died at the same time as the King and his family did. Birka has beenpletely destroyed, and past history has disappeared. I heard these small pieces of intelligence from the homeless people of Birka on Angel Ind which is three days away from Birka.¡± Even without Enel, Birka didn¡¯t avoid the ending that it had received in the Orignal works. It still got destroyed even if the means were different from the original. ¡°Huh¡­ the Birka Ind disappeared?!¡± Sengoku was shocked when he heard this news. The birdman they had previously rescued was from Birka. He had stolen the Fruit of Potential controlled by King and was chased and identally dropped into the Blue Sea. At that time, the birdman told them that they would be able to find this kind of fruit in the Sky Ind Birka, where there are countless Fruit of Potential, but they are all controlled by the King. At that time, the Fleet Admiral Kong had ignored it because even if Garp became their strongest member because of this so-called Fruit Of Potential, it would be counterproductive if they went to find it. Because he knows exactly how greedy and corrupt the World Government is, and if this kind of thing is exposed then the whole world will not remain peaceful! Now it is another Marine rookie who has eaten the Fruit of Potential and is releasing its dazzling brilliance. Sengoku realized that it was impossible not to consider it, especially when a Shichibukai falls and the situation is bing more and moreplicated for the Marines. However, Tsuru had now told him that Birka¡­ is gone? ¡°Yes, that Ancient Device Legend was the original source of the Fruit of Potential. Fendis wanted to snatch it, but King couldn¡¯t allow him to do so. In the end, the fighting machine detonated and the entire Birka was blown to ashes.¡± Tsuru rubbed her eyebrows. If it hadn¡¯t been for this trip, she wouldn¡¯t have thought that there would be such a bloody dispute in the Sky Ind that is situated above the Sea. In this Pirate Era, there is no peace everywhere. ¡°So¡­¡± No one could tell whether Sengoku was disappointed or happy from the expressions on his face¡­ Now that the Marines have Pacifista, and with the Thunder and Lightning Stimtion Device, it wouldn¡¯t be a loss to the Marines even if they lose the Fruit of Potential¡­ Right? ¡®When did I be such an ambitious old man?¡¯ Sengoku thought with a wry smile on his face. Before long, Sengoku waved his hand and said: ¡°Well, if it¡¯s gone, then it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± The big deal is that Rowen must have been an average person but he has the heart of a strong man. Even without that kind of fruit help, it would only be a matter of time before he grows up and be someone powerful. However, Tsuru suddenly said, ¡°As for Rowen, I don¡¯t think things are so pessimistic.¡± ¡°Ohh?¡± ¡°You cane in¡­¡± Tsuru said loudly, and several people in weird costumes walked in. They have men and women, old and young, but the most striking thing is that they all have a pair of white delicate and lifelike wings on their backs. The first person who walked into the office wore Knight Armor, but he was thin and very old. ¡°Hello, Marine Fleet Admiral, Sengoku-San!¡± The old man slightly nodded to Sengoku and then said: ¡°I am known as the Angel Ind God, my name is Gan Fall.¡± Chapter 126 3 Months Later Part 1

Chapter 126 3 Months Later Part 1

About the discussion the higher up of the Marines had about the Fruit of Potential, from beginning to end, only Rowen was kept in the dark. Because he didn¡¯t notice the abnormality of his body at all, it took him a month to master the Life Return (Seimei Kikan), and then another month to learn the Six King Guns. Now he has reached the threshold of integrating the Armament Haki in his moves and it has be possible for Rowen to immediately master the Initial Form of Armament Haki! Zephyr was secretly surprised by this and he cursed Garp several times in his heart. Didn¡¯t he say that it would be good if someone managed to learn it in a year? Are you kidding me right now?! He took out all the moves at the bottom and Rowen trained them all to the point where he could use them however he wants in a fight. And considering that Rowen¡¯s strength development should not be as perverted as before as he did not have the help of Fruit of Potential now, so it should have taken him more time to adapt to the existing skills that he would be training. Sengoku also granted Rowen a half-year holiday out of such considerations. After all, Rowen would suddenly find that he had changed from being a genius to a mortal so he had to consider Rowen¡¯s psychological eptance of that fact. They have done all the preparations, but the result was still out of their imagination¡­ Marineford, in the abandoned Drilling Square, two figures are fighting against each other without giving any quarters to each other. Boom! Rowen didn¡¯t show his Overload Form at this time, but his bare feet and toes mmed into the floor in a domineering posture as he resisted the whip kick from Zephyr. The heavy pressureing from the kick caused Rowen to bleed from the corners of his mouth, and the bones in his body trembled, and then he screamed and threw Zephyr¡¯s body out. Da Da¡­¡­ Zephyr, who was ejected back like a bullet, turned over in the air before hended and he tapped the ground dexterously, avoiding the ending of being severely injured. ¡°You are getting stronger, but your skills aren¡¯t good enough!¡± Zephyr sneered as he got up on the spot before he again threw his legs out like a whip. Buzz!! Rankyaku (Tempest Kick) Cross-Cut! Buzz! Buzz! Two light blue air des emerged out of thin air, wrapped in a strange energy, making a solemn expression appear on Rowen¡¯s face. Soru! Bang Long!! The Cross de attack cut a stone into four pieces and then flew out for an unknown distance before disappearing from the view. Rowen shunned the sharp edge, and appeared behind Zephyr in the next moment, with his fist raised t and aimed at the back of Zephyr. Rokushiki Esoterics¡¤ Six King Guns!! ¡°Too slow! Six King Guns is a powerful move but it is useless if you need time to activate it!¡± At the critical moment, Zephyr turned around and shook his arm before his prosthesis got wrapped in a thick Armament Haki, and he directly hit Rowen¡¯s fist. After hearing the sound of ¡°K¨¡Ch¨¡¡±, Rowen¡¯s right fist twisted together against itself in a weird posture, and the bone in his hand broke through the pink muscles and was exposed to the air. His wrist waspletely broken by Zephyr¡¯s counter-attack!! Zephyr can also fight with Rowen without thinking about keeping his hands or holding anything back as it is almost impossible for him to kill Rowen. To be honest, it¡¯s not so easy to kill Rowen if he doesn¡¯t want to. Rowen grinned despite being in pain, however, Zephyr didn¡¯t show any mercy as he kicked out with his foot in the next second. Boom!! At this moment, Rowen¡¯s left hand mmed into the ground and his arm muscles began to bulge out, and his biceps also got bloated with arge diameter! This state would have never urred under normal circumstances. This had only happened after Rowen mastered Life Return (Seimei Kikan), he is now mobilizing the muscles in his body to make his arm stronger than it is! One foot and one arm crashed against each other, and Rowen blocked Zephyr from kicking his heart at the cost of the same fracture in his left hand. Then Rowen took this opportunity to punch Zephyr in the face with his right hand which had somehow healed in such a short period of time! Zephyr, who was caught off guard, suffered a small loss, and Rowen took advantage of this to get away from him while gasping for breath. ¡°This is terrifying! Is this the true power of Zephyr Sensei?!¡± There are no extra skills or any wasted moment in his moves and Zephyr only used pure skills and power to put Rowen in his current state. Every single one of his moves and every style was mediocre, but it has the terrifying power as heavy as a mountain behind it and even if Rowen uses Tekkai (Iron Body), he couldn¡¯t defend against Zephyr¡¯s attacks! Rowen used to think he was strong enough after he trained in the Life Return ability and he used a fight against the old Zephyr to confirm himself of that fact. But now he understood how wrong he was in his thoughts. At that time when he had fought against Zephyr, Zephyr was just ying with him, and he didn¡¯t use his true power at all! Zephyr, who hasn¡¯t been defeated by his injuries and asthma, still stood on top of the Sea six years ago! Every time someone fights against Zephyr then they must be ready to die! But Rowen is not scared because of this and he is instead a little eager for it¡­ His strength is rapidly increasing at an iprehensible speed as he trained with Zephyr! And not only that, he was further Awakening his Armament Haki, Zephyr usedbat training for him for this purpose and to give him some fighting experience. Chapter 126 3 Months Later Part 2

Chapter 126 3 Months Later Part 2

At the same time, in order for Rowen to understand the deep mysteries of Deep Peaks, Zephyr opened a new door for him, a door in the form of using Armament Haki inbination with his attacks! The reason why Rankyaku (Tempest Kick) threatened Rowen just now was because Zephyr used it with Armament Haki. He used both moves at the same time and united them! Armament Haki is the energy of life, which exists in everyone¡¯s body. At the same time, since it can be attached to the surface of any object, it means that Armament Haki can leave the body of the person using it. Perhaps it would be impossible for many people to extend their Armament Haki far without the medium of materialization, but Zephyr is different from the other people. His presence represents the pinnacle of control of any power he is trained in! Being able to perfect his move ¡®Deep Peaks¡¯ has made him unmatched in this way by anyone! It is also because of this kind of move that Zephyr can repeatedly bring death threats to Rowen. Any of his moves are flooded with Armament Haki and Rowen¡¯s Elementalization has no room to y in their fight. ¡°The Six King Guns are powerful, but the gathering time is too long. If the enemy has the ability to dodge then the fatality rate would be close to zero.¡± Zephyr rubbed the bruise on his face, and suddenly grinned before he spoke, ¡°Congrattions, Rowen, you are going to seed!¡± ¡°Um?!¡± Rowen was taken aback and looked down at his hands. On that side, he found that there was indeed a strange energy enveloping his entire fist. Since Armament Haki is the power of the flesh, Rowen¡¯s physical strength would allow him to call a Monster. Once he was Awakened, the energy almost enveloped half of his arm. ¡°This is!!!¡± Boom¡­ Boom!! Zephyr rushed forward while throwing away his right foot like a Cannon Shell, kicking Rowen away. ¡°This is only the Initial Form, you can¡¯t even use it to counter someone¡¯s fart, what are you proud of?!¡± With wide openness and vigor, Zephyr¡¯s fighting style is exaggerated and gorgeous, and many danger is apanied by its delicateness. The continuous beating did note to an end until the sky waspletely dark and Zephyr¡¯s face was red with exhaustion. After he finished his fight, Zephyr made a pot of tea and he enjoyed himself for some time. Neither of them was interested in wasting time going back and forth between the training ground and their rooms, so they set up a tent here to live, their food and water were delivered by their own person. Smelling the fragrance of the boiling Meat Block, Zephyr took a sip of his tea and looked at Rowen who was standing on the Coast, concentrating on something. He smiled disdainfully before he said: ¡°Huh! You have just Awakened the Initial form of using Armament Haki and now you want to release and integrated that into Deep Peaks. Who the hell do you think you are?¡± Although Rowen has mastered the Six King Guns which is a prerequisite of learning Deep Peaks¡¯, the integration of Armament Haki has been a challenge for Marine¡¯s ancestors for two hundred years and it continues to remain a challenge even now. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for Rowen to learn this move even if Zephyr told Rowen where the key points are. But after speaking, Zephyr shut up sensibly. After all, three months ago, his goal for Rowen was to learn Life Return (Seimei Kikan) in three months and then help him develop his Devil Fruit Abilities in the remaining three months. Only three months have passed now, and the actual situation is full of bitter tears for Zephyr as Rowen¡¯s progress was beyond his imagination! Zephyr has already determined that he would at most be able to teach Rowen for another year before he had nothing more to teach him. Rowen¡¯s Sensei apart from his status would have no possibility to help his disciple. It¡¯s sad to even think about it. Having trained such a disciple, Zephyr doesn¡¯t know if he should count it as fortunate or if he should call it an unfortunate ident. Rowen ignored Zephyr¡¯s ridicule and started to gather the thunder and lightning in his hands. Bang Rumble!! Suddenly, the silver snakes danced wildly in the night, and the thunder snakes spread across the vast dark clouds. Under Zephyr¡¯s gaze, the sky in front of the sea suddenly cleaved with the Thunder Pir. Boom¡­ K¨¡ Ch¨¡!! Zephyr was stunned and he didn¡¯t even care about the tea dripping on his pants in his shock. What he was so shocked was not the power of the Thunder Pir, but the distance that Thunder Pir had appeared! It must be Fifty Kilometers from where Rowen was standing!! It is almost the ultimate distance that can be seen from naked eyes!! If it weren¡¯t for the dim sky that made the light even more obvious, even Zephyr would not be able to judge the distance through his eyes! ¡°The limit distance really has something to do with my heart, it¡¯s almost like that¡­¡± Rowen turned around and he helped Zephyr to hold the teapot, and then picked up a piece of meat from the hot soup pot and chewed it before sneering, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid!¡± Zephyr immediately understood the meaning behind those words and he realized that Rowen was asking him: ¡®Are you stupid?!¡¯ Although it would make Zephyr sad and angry, to be honest, and Rowen would definatly be beaten up at the same time. But Rowen still wants to say that whether he can master the big killer ¡°Military Wrist Deep Peaks¡± is of little significance to his own strength improvement. On the contrary, Life Return (Seimei Kikan) and Armament Haki can make him change the qualitative properties of his attacks! The opponents that can be solved by him with the current methods would not require him to use the Deep Peaks, and the opponents that cannot be solved using Deep Peaks can¡¯t be beaten by him. One doesn¡¯t need to look at Zephyr¡¯s ability to seal his dodge space with a punch as something that everyone can do. After all, this thing is just like the Six King Guns, which gathers all the strength in the body to fight and to find the dodge direction. There is only one chance and you can¡¯t control the direction after the attack. Only a monster with strong control like Zephyr can threaten someone like Rowen with his years of umtedbat experience. Otherwise, Rowen promises that even if he learns Deep Peaks, he won¡¯t be able to fight the other people if they are all simr to Zephyr! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 127 Mission

Chapter 127 Mission

As a result, he had no intention of working hard at all, at least for the time being. Unless he can lock the power of lightning into his it as Zephyr expected, the word ¡°Bulky¡± will hang over all of his moves for years. Every time Rowen trains, he seems to be studying Deep Peaks. But he is actually using this umted power to increase the power of his Thunder and Lightning and he is condensing the power of Rumble-Rumble Fruit, andunching the ultra-long-range attacks he has always wanted. Enel got the Rumble-Rumble Fruit and he could do what he did in Cannon in five or six years and that was a lot. Now, it has been more than a year since Rowen got the Rumble-Rumble Fruit and he couldn¡¯t do what Enel could which made Rowen feel a little uneptable. Although Enel was listed as one of the top ten unjust cases back in his world, he was indeed weak. His Pride, Arrogance, Self-Serving Attitude, and his Headstrong personality caused his downfall, he destroyed an entire Sky Ind after he got his powers. And even with the limitations of Sky Ind, he himself was a person with a problematic personality. He was like a kid who has mastered a Nuclear Bomb Launcher, but he was not a qualified powerhouse. Even his act of setting up a trial is more akin to a child¡¯s joke than a real strong man¡¯s act! The real strong! They are some of the people like Shanks, who dare to lose one of his hands in the weakest of Sea for the sake of faith and future! Like Whitebeard, who sacrificed himself for the sake of his Childrens, he stopped the Marines from chasing them and shouted that ¡°The New Era has no ship to carry him¡± in a soft tone! Even someone like ¡°ckbeard¡± is a strong person as he bowed his knees for Twenty Years and preserved to get what he wanted and won the world¡¯s forbearance with one move! Rowen looked down on Enel. He didn¡¯t have the talent and strength and he did not represent the Strong. Only someone¡¯s heart and Will would determine whether a person is strong or not! Fortunately, Rowen¡¯s thinking is right. Although Zephyr doesn¡¯t know what electricity is generated by maism is or what is called the Electromaic effect but he has a unique set of rules for applying all forces by himself. That is not a specific method, but a theory and mode of thinking. As long as he has mastery over this, he can freely use anything whether it is Haki, Rokushiki, or a Devil Fruit Power. Zephyr tried to give this mode of thinking to Sakazuki, Kuzan, and Kizaru as he trained them. Now he has given this kind of thinking to Rowen, allowing Rowen to sessfully develop his ¡®God¡¯s Ruling¡¯. ¡°God¡¯s Ruling? I admit that there is something god-like about attacking someone with a Thunder Pir Over The Horizon.¡± After Zephyr asked the name of this attack, he thought for a while and said, ¡°However, let¡¯s change the name to ¡®Thunder God Judgment¡¯.¡± ¡°Um?¡± Rowen looked at him strangely and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There is no God in this world. If there is, then it is those Tenryubito and¡­¡± Rowen went silent as he heard Zephyr¡¯s words. He remembered what happened at Pi a few months ago. Although Zero didn¡¯t want to mention it but what happened in the end is definitely not that simple. He can guess the attitude of the Nibelung Household once they know what happened on Pi and he also remembered how Zero was willing to give his life for the Tenryubito. ¡­ The next day, just as Rowen got up to train, a light mirror appeared beside him. Rowen¡¯s pupils shrank as he hurriedly moved back. Whiz¡­ Pop!! Sure enough, a whip leg pped the air with a crackle, revealing a yellow man. It was Kizaru who is wearing a bright yellow suit. ¡°Yata no Kagami!¡± ¡°Yo, Little Brother Rowen!¡± With a kick, Kizaru¡¯s eyes shed with a surprise under his brown sunsses. The refraction channel formed by the Yata no Kagami could allow him to move at a speed second only to the Speed of Light, and the effect is simr to Rowen¡¯s bullet flight. But again, this is just a pure movement technique. If Kizaru wants to attack then he must rebine the body which would give the opponent time to react. But the speed of light is far from lightning but Rowen could still avoid his attacks. What has he experienced in the past few months? Kizaru is quite curious about this. But he didn¡¯te here to ask for something like that. After testing Rowen, Kizaru greeted Zephyr who walked out of the tent and said. ¡°Fleet Admiral Sengoku has something he wants to talk to you about. He asked me toe and get you.¡± MarineFord is very huge, and the square in front of the Headquarters Fortress could amodate a hundred thousand people to fight as seen in the War Of The Best. If you open up all the ind area then they would be tens of miles away from the Headquarters Fortress. This is also the reason why Drilling Square was once set up here. This area was remote enough to not disturb ordinary people. However, because of the Golden Lion¡¯s invasion, this Drilling Square was abandoned and has now be a training ground for Rowen. ¡°Fleet Admiral is looking for me?¡± Rowen, who was getting ready to go with Kizaru, was taken aback, and he rubbed the back of his head with a confused expression on his face and asked: ¡°Aren¡¯t I on holiday? He¡¯s not going to arrange for a Mission for me again, right?!¡± Kizaru gave a mysterious smile when he heard Rowen¡¯s words. ¡°Rx, it¡¯s a good thing! A great thing!¡± ¡®I¡¯m even more confused when you say that!¡¯ Rowen thought when he heard Kizaru¡¯s words. Rowen was surprised and looked at Zephyr, hoping that his Sensei could tell him what¡¯s going on. However Zephyr also had a strange look on his face and he spoke while holding the teapot with a hand: ¡°It makes no sense, the n hasn¡¯t started yet, how could Rowen¡­ Uh!¡± So, what exactly did you guys hide from me? n? This is also not a coincidence, right?! Suddenly, Zephyr stopped talking to himself, he rolled his eyes at Rowen and patted his shoulder before saying: ¡°Don¡¯t worry Rowen, since Kizaru said that it¡¯s a good thing then it must be a good thing. Your vacation won¡¯t be canceled, it¡¯s already set. ¡° Kizaru stood next to Rowen and raised an eyebrow at him and said: ¡°I heard that you developed a skill and flew back to Headquarters from Pi in three days. Want to race?¡± Rowen is definitely not Kizaru¡¯s opponent, but in terms of speed, Kizaru can¡¯t fully reach the speed of light. Rowen nodded excitedly when he heard his words, and grinned, ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°3, 2, 1¡­ Let¡¯s go!!¡± Whew! A yellowser beam turned and reflected on countless mirrors, and disappeared from the edge of the line of sight in the blink of an eye. Rowen retracted and walked back to the tent under Zephyr¡¯s shocked gaze. He took out two apples and put one in his pocket and one in his mouth. He opened the milk straw and exined vaguely. ¡°He kicked me! You don¡¯t think I will forget it that easily, Sensei?¡± Zephyr: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Get out of here! Double training for today!!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 128 G-10 Part 1

Chapter 128 G-10 Part 1

When Rowen saw Kizaru again, it was already ten minutester as it took Rowen nine minutes and fifty seconds to eat the apple, and three seconds to rush back to Headquarters. The area of ??MarineFord is not asrge as the White Sea between Skypiea Upper Yard and Angel Ind, and it ispletely covered by Rowen¡¯s Blink limit¡­ Kizaru stood in front of the Fleet Admiral¡¯s office and saw him appear. After looking at him for seven seconds, the corners of his mouth twitched as he asked, ¡°Where were you?¡± Kizaru asked ¡°Where were you?¡± in person but the meaning behind his words was ¡°Where have you been?¡± Rowen shrugged and replied with a strange look on his face. ¡°Ah? I don¡¯t understand what you mean!¡± Kizaru: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®I really want to kill this asshole!¡¯ Kizaru cursed Rowen in his heart. But Rowen didn¡¯t give him a chance to explode. After saying that, he knocked on the door of the Fleet Admiral¡¯s office. Although he could directly enter the office using Blink, but his ending would be very tragic if he did that. Sengoku had already spotted both of them through his Observation Haki. Kizaru had been standing in front of the gate for so long so he couldn¡¯t have missed it. At this time, he directly said: ¡°Come in!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Pushing the door in, Rowen found that there were a lot of people present in the office today. In addition to Kizaru who followed behind him, the other two Admirals Akainu and Aokihi were here. There were also Tsuru, Garp, and Sengoku, as well as some of the strongest Vice Admirals of the Marine Headquarters such as Momousagi, Tokikake, Momonga, and others. It can be said that all the Marine Seniors are present in this office at this moment! The sunlight came in diagonally from the window sill and shined its light into this office but it only focused to the limit of everyone¡¯s chests, the big guys¡¯ heads were shrouded in the dimness, and the atmosphere inside the office was very solemn! And it¡¯s not over yet. The Headquarters Vice Admirals sat lined up at the conference table in a single direction, and the other side was also full of people. Leaning against the sun, this group of people kept silent and had a solemn expression on their faces. Rowen at least recognized the lead Old Man sitting on the other side of the table. ¡°God, Gan Fall!¡± Rowen slightly frowned but he still calmly saluted Sengoku and shouted: ¡°Fleet Admiral!!!¡± Although Rowen¡¯s expressions were stagnant for only a second but all the people present here are the backbone of the Marines so they easily captured the change in Rowen¡¯s expressions. Rowen was from the ind of Birka and he fell into the Blue Sea and was picked up by Garp. Almost everyone in the Marine Headquarters knew it. Although it was only for a second, it was enough to make them believe that Rowen really knows the visitors who havee from Sky Ind! But there is no need to dwell on that at this time. When the Fruit of Potentials werepletely destroyed due to the explosion of Birka, Sengoku no longer cared about Rowen¡¯s little secret. He called him here today because he had another Mission for him. ¡°This is the Leader of Angel Ind¡­ God, Gan Fall.¡± Sengoku did not signal for Rowen to sit down. Instead, he introduced Gan Fall who was wearing a Knight Armor to Rowen. Sengoku¡¯s mouth twitched for a second when spoke the word ¡°God¡±, and then he introduced Rowen to Gan Fall: ¡°This is Marine Headquarters Rear Admiral Rowen, don¡¯t underestimate him because of his young look, he has quite terrifying strength in his body. He would be enough to protect the safety of the Angel Ind!¡± Protect the safety of Angel Ind? Rowen was taken aback when he heard Sengoku¡¯s words. Why does it feel as if Sengoku had just sold himself?! Gan Fall has not experienced the heart-wrenching invasion that was caused by Enel, so at this time, he still carries a bit of arrogance that belongs to being the God of Angel Ind. He nced at the Rowen and frowned when he heard Sengoku¡¯s words before he spoke: ¡°Fleet Admiral Sengoku, although I know that my request is a bit excessive, but he is just a Rear Admiral¡­ I know your Marine Military Rank System and I also know the strength required for it.¡± Aftering to the Marine Headquarters, the people who met him were at least Vice-Admirals. There were only 32 such Great Characters in the entire Marine Headquarters, and the number of people stationed at Headquarters was even rarer. But there are many Rear Admirals in the Marine Headquarters, not to mention a few hundred, there are still one hundred and eighty. Handing such an important matter to a Rear Admiral, Gan Fall, who has learned about the Marine Military Rank System was a little dissatisfied with Sengoku. If this was some cultivation novel plot then Rowen would have stood at this time and he would have arrogantly challenged the Sky Ind visitors at this time to prove his strength. But unfortunately, this is not some cultivation novel plot. Until Rowen understands what the hell is going on here, he won¡¯t act without authorization, and he stood aside with an honest and innocent look on his face. It was as if he hadn¡¯t heard Gan Fall¡¯sint. Such a calm response made Gan Fall have a slightly higher opinion of Rowen. After all, whether it is a Skypiea Person or a Blue Sea Dweller, there is not much difference in human nature but he is still not satisfied. Sengoku had long expected such a thing to happen. He hid the mysterious smile on his face, and exined: ¡°I wonder if you have heard of what happened in Birka a year ago? That was done by this guy standing here. He fell into the Blue Sea and was saved by us. He joined the Marines after we saved him.¡± ¡°Um?!¡± The expression on Gan Fall¡¯s face condensed as he turned his head to look at Rowen, and after careful identification, he muttered to himself: ¡°Indeed, although the height is a little incorrect, the appearance and age are exactly the same!¡± Gan Fall is secretly frightened. Ten months ago, the mysterious man who stole the Fruit of Potential and the Rumble-Rumble Fruit was the real culprit that led to the destruction of Birka! Because he stole the Fruit of Potential, the Royal Linepletely lost its oppressive power over the people. People who crave powerful forces would lead to endless rebellions regardless of race and ethnicity. Chapter 128 G-10 Part 2

Chapter 128 G-10 Part 2

Although Sky Inds do not have Den Den Mushi, they have an image shell. Some of the guards who were carrying out the mission to protect the Fruit of Potential and the Rumble-Rumble Fruit and chasing Rowen carried this object with them. The Image Shell recorded precious image data, giving them a chance to recognize Rowen¡¯s real body. But¡­¡­ ¡°You let a thief be a high-ranking Rear Admiral in your Marine forces, it really can¡¯t make people feel at ease!¡± ¡°Birka¡¯s thieves have nothing to do with Angel Ind. Now that Birka is destroyed, Angel Ind would take the lead in Sky Ind as it is almost the strongest Sky Ind country. As long as we cooperate well then a bright future is just around the corner for your people.¡± Sengoku and Gan Gan Fall began to y each other, the two old things who were more than One Hundred and Fifty-odd years in age whenbined together began to scheming about their interests, and the picture was quite boring. However, Sengoku was all for it. After all, Gan Fall has spoken, which means that he agreed. Gan Fall is not some ignorant Sky Ind person who knows nothing about the world. His mount Pierre is also a Devil Fruit Ability User. Although he was not clear about the terrible power of Logia Ability Users at the beginning, but after spending so long in the Blue Sea, Gan Fall knows that the power possessed by these people is not a joke. But Rowen was most rmed by their conversation and his head was full of thoughts. Birka¡­ Gone? How did it disappear? It¡¯s not about me, is it? Sorry, I don¡¯t know anything, so goodbye! Rowen, who had repeated the qualities of not taking any me in his heart, stood aside with an indifferent expression on his face but his eyes still had a solemn expression. He has no regrets about what he did in Birka as, without the Rumble-Rumble Fruit, he would not have achieved what he is now. Perhaps he could have started from Birka. After defeating Enel, he would have gradually ruled the Sky Inds. But Rowen couldn¡¯t do something like that as it is not in his nature. Challenge is in his roots. He thrives when challenging powerful beasts on the earth. He challenged himself with extreme sports back on the original Earth, and his challenging and irresistible nature was deeply engraved in his bones. Aftering to the One Piece World, his goals of the challenge have naturally be the Monsters with powerful forces! That is also the reason why he joined the Marines after he ate the Rumble-Rumble Fruit, it was all for strength. This made his starting point higher than his expectations, and as for the Birka Ind, he hadn¡¯t paid any attention to it after he escaped from there. Kizaru hid a smile on his face as he suddenly nced at Rowen, and muttered: ¡°Really¡­ Rowen has a Mission again, Vegapunk rushed here so urgently because of¡­¡± Kizaru knows the importance of Rowen¡¯s presence in this office which also has visitors from Sky Ind. Because he is one of the few who knows about the Fruit of Potential and Sky Inds at the same time, and he has also studied about them but this is something that Sengoku and others don¡¯t know. As the conversation continued, Rowen gradually figured out what had happened. ¡®Huh, after all that, this is still rted to me.¡¯ Rowen silently thought in his heart. As he fell from the sky, the term ¡°Sky Ind¡±, which had been buried in history, came back to the Marines. Tsuru took some people out to sea a few months ago and arrived at Jaya Ind. After all, Jaya Ind is one of the inds that appeared in one of the seven routes, and it would be funny to say that there is no Eternal Log Pose for it. Then they brought people into the Sky with the Device developed by Vegapunk and they found the legendary Sky Ind. At this time, the Angel Ind had not been invaded by Enel so Gan Fall did not fall from his position and became a wondering Knight. After knowing the purpose of Tsuru and others, he asked the Marine Headquarters to do a trade with him in exchange for helping them investigate. Yes, a Trade! Moreover, the content of this trade is also very strange. They are willing to exchange precious Sky Ind shellfish for Blue Sea¡¯s worthless mud, which they called ¡°Vearth¡±. ¡°As expected of Gan Fall, he didn¡¯t use Marine¡¯s power to help eliminate the Shandians, but wanted to use the resources he has to exchange for Earth to make everyone live in peace.¡± Rowen silently listened from the side with some feelings and his opinion of Gan Fall rose by a small margin. But what he didn¡¯t know is that the Shandians didn¡¯t value Vearth, but what they care about is their hometown, the ¡°Gold Land¡± Shandora. Without Shandora, even if the whole Ind of basta is ced in front of the Shandians, Wiper, the ¡°Berserker¡±¡­, might really consider peace with the Sky Ind people. However, the Angel Ind obviously does not have so many resources for the exchange, unless they are willing toe to the Blue Sea to live. Therefore, Gan Fall¡¯s n to make the Angel Ind peaceful with this is destined to fail. It will only give rise to more Sky Ind maggots, who are proud to upy more Vearth, just like a certain Empire, taking pleasure in establishing colonies in other countries. Gan Fall¡¯s thoughts are naive but moving. Rowen is happy like a child because of this¡­ Because of his ¡°Good Deed¡±, the Marines have decided to set up a new Marine Branch, named G-10, to make up for the control in the nk area of ??the Grand Line. And at the same time to ce those soldiers whose strength has soared due to the Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Device, which can be called striking two birds with one stone! And Rowen will serve as the Base Head! He would also be promoted to the Vice-Admiral Rank! Chapter 129 Regret Part 1

Chapter 129 Regret Part 1

It¡¯s not that they wouldn¡¯t be counted as the Headquarters Vice-Admiral after leaving the Marine Headquarters. What distinguishes all of this is the location of the post, not the garrison point. For example, Momonga, a veteran in the Marine Headquarters, is also the Base Head of the Grand Line G-5 Marine Branch. In fact, each of Marine¡¯s existing G-1 to G-9 branches is held by a Vice-Admiral of the Marine Headquarters as the Base Head, and the rank of ¡°Branch Vice-Admiral¡± does not exist. Counting down from behind them and taking Rear Admiral as an example, there will beplications among Headquarters branches if the position of the Branch Vice-Admiral exists. There is a huge difference between any Marine Branch and the Marine Headquarters so there is also a huge difference between the ranks. Rowen is also a Branch Rear Admiral. When ced in Headquarters, it is not equivalent to possessing a real authority and he only has the authority that is simr to being a Headquarters Lieutenant Commander. Conversely, if a Headquarters Vice-Admiral is ced as the Branch Head of a Marine Base then wouldn¡¯t his position be simr to the Fleet Admiral?! Therefore, the position of ¡°Branch Vice-Admiral¡± does not exist, bing a Rear Admiral is the limit for anyone, and therefore Rowen became a Rear Admiral, all taking this into consideration. Now, Sengoku is nning to make Rowen the Base Head of the yet-established G-10 branch, cing him in the real position of power in the Marine Headquarters! After Rowen is promoted, his ranking and authority would take a forward step in the right direction and his power would also be upgraded!! ¡­ Sengoku is still talking with Gan Fall on business issues. Vegapunk has invented a new Airship full of many advanced technologies. It can be modified to transport materials and has a huge cargo capacity. Since the Marines will take over all the transportation, Sengoku proposed a high price: an Impact Dial for a Ton of Earth! This makes Gan Fall feel very dissatisfied. Although he came to the Blue Sea with a desire for peace, it does not mean that he would be alright with being taken advantage of. Vearth is nothing to the Blue Sea Dwellers. The Blue Sea Dwellers refers to the Vearth as ¡°Take it like dirt¡±. It is the least valuable thing for them and it would be a shame to even link it to money! Sengoku¡¯s asking price is too high. Gan Fall stated that if this is the case then he would not even need the mostmon Heat Dial and Wind Dial, and he could just directly use Ind Cloud and Sea of C?clouds as the transaction currency. Sengoku naturally disagrees with that notion! But he wasn¡¯t in a hurry, he was asking the price that Gan Fall would be satisfied with. ording to the information submitted by Tsuru, the Sky Ind Dials can provide Marine Soldiers with a very flexible and effective way of fighting. As long as they get a profit, he is willing to talk slowly. With the same treacherous smile on their faces, the two old foxes used their least valuable gadgets to get each other¡¯s most valuable things. The scene instantly turned into a wide-eyed stare for the rest of the people as the two top leaders began to argue with each other like the two market merchants and they did not give in for a dime dispute. Fortunately, the God¡¯s Officers brought by Gan Fall did not care about this. The Sky Ind¡¯s rule is stable and free of internal worries and these people are used to obey Gan Fall¡¯s words so they didn¡¯t care about anything else and they also didn¡¯t feel any shame because of Gan Fall¡¯s merchant-like words. But on the other side, the faces of the Big Officers of Marines werepletly different. Garp opened his mouth several times to say something, but Tsuru pulled his sleeves and red at him which caused him to sat back down. Aokiji tantly pulled down the blindfold on his eyes and started to sleep right there. Even the most serious iron-blooded soldier, Akainu, was a little speechless at the moment. I would never do such a shameful thing if I was the Fleet Admiral! Akainu secretly swears in his heart. ¡°Cough, Cough, Sengoku¡­ The price issue can be talked about slowly, but should we prepare for the establishment of the G-10 branch?¡± Finally, even Tsuru couldn¡¯t help it anymore. It¡¯s a shame that Fleet Admiral is making such a fool of himself in front of all these people! ¡°That makes sense¡­¡­¡± Sengoku regrettably withdrew his gaze. He still wanted topete with Gan Fall in the quality of Heat Dial¡­¡­ No, let¡¯s approve it. Thinking about it, I don¡¯t even need to say anything for now. If we want to transport arge amount of soil to Sky Ind and then return arge number of supplies then a stable Marine Branch is indispensable. So he stopped his ¡®discussion¡¯ with Gan Fall and said to Rowen: ¡°At present, the G-10 Branch would tentatively be set up in Jaya Ind. If you go over, you should first sort out the Pirates there. The troops left by Tsuru will cooperate with you.¡± ¡°Understood! But my vacation¡­¡± Rowen¡¯s eyes dimmed when Sengoku didn¡¯t mention anything about increasing his rank but he still agreed with a resolute expression on his face, and at the same time, he reminded Sengoku that he was still on vacation! At this point, Sengoku¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch a little. Everyone thought that the effects of Fruit of Potential could be stacked, so it allowed Rowen to show the more fearsome talent than Garp did back then. And his strength also increased at a rapid rate which turned people¡¯s imaginations upside down, but in the end, it was only valid for one year. For this reason, Sengoku, in line with the idea that Rowen would suddenly find his talent being regressed, allowed Rowen to take a full half-year holiday, to let him prepare mentally and physically!! It was an incredible long vacation that no one but Garp could enjoy! However, aftermunicating with Gan Fall, Tsuru got an amazing answer. The medicinal effects of the Fruit of Potential can indeed be stacked, but what stacks is time, not the effect!! Not the effect!! Not the effect!! Important things need to be said three times! After all, although the human potential is said to be unlimited, the human body is ultimately limited, just like the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Kaido who reached the limit of the human body. Chapter 129 Regret Part 2

Chapter 129 Regret Part 2

If the effects are superimposed on each other then the amount that Rowen has eaten would have been able to induce all that huge potential in his body at the same time. But, this thing is not a magical medicine, but a very poisonous thing! He is not some heaven-born Genius that would rise up against the wind without suffering from any side effects! If someone¡¯s fist strength doubled then they would be able to punch the air and make it vibrate which would then create a sound explosion and that person would be able to do it all with his fist. Even someone as weak as a chicken would be able to do it if they acquire more strength in their fist! But, the potential of the fist will only cause the fragile body to directly copse from the strength they have gained in their fist as their bodies wouldn¡¯t be able to handle all that power, and there will be no chance for them to perform anything. A Fruit of Potential can only open the human body¡¯s secret brain and body passages within one year, allowing the human body to absorb and digest various knowledge and skills three times faster than ordinary people during this period of efficacy. This is equivalent to opening Ren (Conception ) and Du(Governing) Meridians and allowing someone to learn everything at a very fast pace. But if others eat a Fruit of Potential, the effect of one day¡¯s exercise would only be equal to three, five, and ten days of training. Garp, from the beginning, was iparable to Zephyr, but he was able to quickly grow to be invincible during this same period of time! However, Rowen is a Monster who was not only able to grow his strength by using the Fruit of Potential, but his strength also increased due to the overload exercise formed by his Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method and Monster-like self-healing ability! In addition to Zephyr¡¯s careful teaching, Rowen¡¯s tenacious perseverance and tenacity also yed a major role in his rapid increase in strength! Rowen¡¯s strength increase was simr to some cultivation techniques. This is after Rowen opened his Ren (Conception) and Du (Governing) Meridians due to the Fruit of Potential. There is also Changing Muscles Scripture which is the (Thunder-Lightning Stimtion Method) to cleanse the muscles and marrow, and his Nine Yang Divine Merit (Recovery Ability) or (Self-Healing Ability) Body Protection(Tekkai or Armament Haki), Nine Yin True Scripture (Psychic Ability) (taught by Zephyr)! As a result, the effect of Rowen¡¯s consumption of Fruit of Potential is equivalent to someone else¡¯s Twenty days, 30 days, and 40 days of training! This allowed him to grow from 50 Doriki to 700 Doriki and from 700 Doriki to 3000 Doriki within a month. For others, it was just a short month, but for Rowen¡¯s body, a full year or two has passed! After knowing this answer at the time, Sengoku couldn¡¯t even feel something human in Rowen¡¯s outwardly human appearance. Was he feeling shocked? Yes. Even if the effect of the medicine is superimposed on time instead of effect, Rowen still used his unreasonable terrifying talent to grow from a weak ordinary soldier to a strong man who can fight with strong people like Crocodile and Jino in just one year. What an amazing thing this is! The thought that such a Monster have already been trained by Zephyr for three months, and that it was a vacation he had given him, made Sengoku feel a pain in his heart. The final nail in the imaginary coffin is that Rowen still has a lot of time left in this vacation. ¡°It¡¯s already a gigantic loss!!¡± Sengoku secretly thought in his heart. In three months, except for some Supernova who wanted to cause trouble that got Marines¡¯ attention. The Marines paid a lot to let the aftermath of Crocodile¡¯s fall gradually subsided. If he knew this at the time when he gave Rowen his vacation, Sengoku would have ordered Rowen to use his ¡°Supercharged Travel¡± developed by him to strike at super high speed across the Sea and they would have been able to smooth out the situation for up to a month! It is a pity that due to his misjudgment, the nuclear warhead named Rowen was hidden for three months, and the nuclear warhead will continue to be hidden for the next three months! Sengoku¡¯s stern eyes made Rowen shudder, who didn¡¯t know anything about it. After thinking about it, he spoke with an embarrassing expression on his face: ¡°Actually¡­ if I go, I can run in three days. If Fleet Admiral¡­¡± ¡°Okay! That¡¯s it!¡± Sengoku didn¡¯t want to ask Rowen, obviously, it had taken Rowen three days to return from Pi, why would it take only three days to go to the more distant Jaya Ind. In his eyes, Rowen, who has such a Perverted cheat power, has grown to this point in three months. The decision was immediately made, and themission was handed out to Rowen without refusal. He listed Rowen¡¯s ¡°Qualifications¡± for promotion. The most important point is that Rowen saw through the conspiracy of ¡°Oka Shichibukai (Seven Warlords of the Sea)¡± and the fact that he defeated Crocodile and Jino and was able to arrest Crocodile. This credit is ced in front of the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars), which proves both Rowen¡¯s strength and merit. Previously, killing the Hell Ind Crab only made Rowen a Rear Admiral and it has been an insurance approach for the Marines to give him such rank. Now Rowen has proven himself and it is understandable for him to get promoted. As soon as the proposal for the new Marine G-10 branch was handed in, the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) also felt that the Marines are qualified to expand its establishment and they immediately signed the 33rd Vice Admiral¡¯smission. After all, it is a matter of establishment, and the Marines do not have the sole right to do that. Rowen said as he looked at Sengoku, ¡°Fleet Admiral you¡­ If you are not in a hurry then I can take Dante and others along with me.¡± Rowen could see that Sengoku had regretted that he had given Rowen half a year of vacation and Rowen hadn¡¯t been out on a mission for almost three months, and he now wanted to re-mobilize him. Rowen could speak out the fewints he had in his heart but this is not the time nor the ce. Rowen sighed with a helpless expression on his face before he stood up and saluted: ¡°Understood!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 130 Set-off Part 1

Chapter 130 Set-off Part 1

¡°Sensei¡­¡± In Drilling Square, Zephyr is holding a teapot and sitting in a rocking chair basking in the sun. At this time, a sudden voice rang in his ears, and Zephyr¡¯s massive Observation Haki shed past before he rxed his posture and took a sip of tea. ¡°Rowen, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Rowen¡¯s Thunder-Lighting Human physic grants him a keen perception of radio waves which allows Rowen¡¯s Observation Haki to receive sounds from far away. And in the same way, Rowen can also transmit his own voice to distant ces through the same radio waves. As Rowen¡¯s Sensei, Zephyr is very familiar with Rowen¡¯s unique Observation Haki, so he knows it well, but he didn¡¯t have the chance feel it before. Standing on the top of a building in the Headquarters port, Rowen ignored the look on Dante¡¯s face and the Den Den Mushi¡¯s eyes, and he seemingly spoke to himself: ¡°Fleet Admiral had asked me to rush to Jaya Ind to clean up the Pirates there. I have to stop my training in these days until I am finished with the mission.¡± ¡°Oh, I see, be careful on your way then!¡± Rowen: ¡°¡­¡± Zephyr¡¯s indifferent tone caused Rowen¡¯s mouth to twitch wildly. Sure enough, these old people had discussed everything early, and he was the only one who was kept in the dark! But¡­ he still can¡¯t beat them so all he could do is suffer in silence! This is a very despairing thing! Rowen said after letting out a weak sigh. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll set off first, and try toe back soon.¡± ¡°Be careful, Jaya Ind is called the Pirate Paradise, don¡¯t overturn your ship in the gutter.¡± Zephyr reminded Rowen with a casual tone. ¡°Pirate Paradise?¡± Rowen smiled while letting out his Killing Intent when he heard Zephyr¡¯s words. ¡°It won¡¯t be anymore¡­¡± Zephyr¡¯s tone stagnated as he thought about Rowen¡¯s style of doing things. Although Rowen is not as ruthless as Akainu, he is indeed a ruthless character who will achieve his goal without anypromise! Zephyr couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for the Pirates who he hasn¡¯t even met as he could already imagine their ending at Rowen¡¯s hands. But, Zephyr was very open to this point and he did not condemn Rowen for this. He had already paid the price for ¡°Not Killing¡± his enemies, so naturally, he didn¡¯t want his disciples to repeat his old ways. ¡°That¡¯s probably not a problem, but watch out for the Casino on the ind there¡­ it¡¯s a bit troublesome. They know what to do if they are reasonable.¡± Zephyr reminded Rowen and it wasn¡¯t without concern. If Jaya Ind was so easy to be cleaned up then Tsuru would not have left the Pirates to roam there and neither would she rmend Rowen for this job. One of the reasons is that it was an inconvenience for her to stay this long in a single ce during her mission. But the most important point is that Jaya Ind belongs to a junction of the Underground World in the First Half of the Grand Line, and all hidden forces would have intervened if she decided to get rid of the Pirates. This junction ismonly known as: The ck Market. There are great characters behind these maggots, who are involved in all aspects of the business. Even if the Marines want to move them, they have to think twice before moving against them. Naturally, the situation was quite different after the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) nodded their collective heads when the Marines wanted to establish a new branch. If those people didn¡¯t want topletely turn their faces and be beaten to death then they would retreat long before Rowen reached Jaya Ind. ¡°ck Market?¡± Rowen immediately understood what Zephyr wanted to say to him and he spoke with a confident smirk on his face: ¡°Let¡¯s see if they want to die or¡­¡± If the people obstructing his path don¡¯t listen then Rowen doesn¡¯t mind taking the killing route toplete his mission. This Mission is now rted to his position of bing a Vice-Admiral, and anyone who stands in his way would die! At the end of the exchange, Dante led the soldiers and came towards Rowen before he saluted him and asked: ¡°Rear Admiral Rowen, all members have been assembled!¡± They were all the soldiers he took away during his first official mission and most of them belonged to him, the Rear Admiral. After clearing Jaya Ind this time, they will serve as Rowen¡¯s henchmen to clean up for Rowen and assist him in the establishment of the Marine G-10 Base. Looking at the energetic soldiers in front of him, Rowen nodded and waved his hand: ¡°Board the Ship, you will need to act immediately after arriving at the destination, and sweep the ce from inside out, Understand?!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Dante stood at attention and saluted before he turned around and shouted, ¡°Everyone, board the ship!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± After the reconstruction done by Iceberg on the War Behemoth, it has many characteristics that are unique to Rowen. For example, the parts of the hull that can be modified with metal have been reced with extremely electric conductive steel. Now, as long as Rowen is on the ship, there is almost no possibility of it sinking in the ocean. The mast and the outer wall of the cabin are covered with a blue spiral lightning pattern made out of metal, which looks mysterious and noble and it also acts as a conductor of Rowen Thunder Metallurgy. Incidentally, with the lightning rod on the top, the current would now be able to distribute to the seawater under the hull. The original Cannons on the ship¡¯s bow were turned into a weird but somewhat sacred beast head with a golden pattern, and the scale¡¯s beast¡¯s mouth was sculpted forward, revealing five heavy cannons inside! The Galley-La Shipbuildingpany took a lot of thought in order to avoid irritating Rowen. They tried their hardest to not exceed the regtions set by the Marines, but they did their work in a way that also met Rowen¡¯s requirements for the ship. This New War Behemoth is the culmination work of the Galley-La shipbuildingpany and its name is¡­ ¡°The Qilin!¡± Chapter 130 Set-off Part 2

Chapter 130 Set-off Part 2

This is Rowen¡¯s new name for his Battleship, and the beast head in front of the ship resembles the legendary creature Qilin. Each War Behemoth is unique, but only a few have a name, and only themander who is truly powerful can name his Battleship. For example, Garp¡¯s Doghead Battleship is called The Rottweiler. The Rottweiler¡­ After giving his orders to Dante, Rowen swiftly came to the high-altitude clouds. In the next moment, there was a Bang sound in the sky as Rowen¡¯s figure turned into thunder and disappeared into the sky in the blink of an eye. Supercharged Travel! At the Scientific Force Base, Kizaru, who was sitting in the top-floor office, was taken aback by the sudden sound and he broke a small part of his nail on the nail clipper which made him grit his teeth in pain. He looked out the window andined in a nasty and slow tone: ¡°Can¡¯t you just fly a little higher and leave? This is really¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡­¡± ¡°This speed is indeed amazing!¡± After looking in the direction where Rowen¡¯s figure disappeared to, Kizaru took out a Den Den Mushi from his pocket. He paused a little as his hand went inside his pocket before he looked down, and suddenly shouted outside the door: ¡°Sentomaru! Where is my Den Den Mushi?¡± ¡°Go find it yourself, Old Man! How would I know where you put it!¡± ¡­ Jaya Ind and the Holy Land of Angel Ind ¡°Skypiea Upper Yard¡± situated at an altitude of 10,000 meters were originally the same ind, and they are connected in the shape of a skeleton. But everything changed 400 Years ago. Due to the rushing ocean currents, half of the Jaya Ind was washed up in the sky, along with the aboriginal people, animals, and historical sites on it. The part facing the sky is the skull¡¯s head and face, and the part left on the ground is the skull¡¯s teeth. The fourth route of the Grand Line is very special. After exiting from basta, passing through two inds, the Log Pose will point in a straight-up direction and no new routes can be disyed on it. Thus, the legend of Sky Ind began to spread on the Sea. After all, the location pointed to by the Log Pose must exist on some Ind, which is general knowledge of the people living in Grand Line. At this time, the upward location pointed by the Log Pose is Skypiea Upper Yard! Ordinary Pirates don¡¯t know whether there is a Sky Ind, they only know that their path is cut off. The Pirates who came here were not able to go back and forth as the Log Pose only pointed in an upward direction and many of them were trapped and died in this ce. Only the Jaya Ind near the sea provides a ray of life for these Pirates. That is the part of Jaya Ind left on the surface of the sea, with an independent maic field, and the Log Pose can be full in a day. It is precisely because the Skypiea Upper Yard is obstructing the Log Pose that the Jaya ind on the sea does not exist in the fourth maic route, and the fourth maic route is cut off. Jaya Ind itself serves as the starting point for the fourth route, so it cannot be pointed to by any Log Pose except for an Eternal Pose. It is a real ce outside thew that usually governs the Grand Line! The name Pirate Paradise was born because of this, and there are no good people who wille here. That was the case until three months ago, when a Battleship came from Marine Headquarters and countless Pirates panicked, thinking that the Marines havee here topletely eliminate them, and they began to escape in droves. As a result, the Marines did not pay attention to them but were stationed on the eastern shore of Jaya Ind, meeting with Big Swindler ¡°Rnd¡± who is also from the family of Mont nc Cricket. Immediately afterward, an Sky Ind ship arrived here, surprising countless people with their appearance!! The Sky ind is real!! This news spread quickly throughout the Grand Line at a simr speed to Crocodile¡¯s downfall and this news even reached the Four Seas causing a massive uproar in them!! If it was some pirates then I am afraid that they will not have such a strong influence, but it is the Marines and the forces of Marine Fort that have moved! When the Marines began to move, even those who ridiculed the ind legends again couldn¡¯t help but be moved, and every power in the sea began to deploy manpower to grab this huge piece of cake. The Sea around the Jaya Ind became chaotic for a while! So Tsuru left arge army to temporarily stabilize the hyenas that crazily flooded into the Jaya Ind, and rushed back to the Marine Headquarters with Gan Fall and others. Rowen¡¯s Mission is to drive away these hyenas¡­ or kill them all so that the G-10 branch can be smoothly established. Chapter 131 Knock Up Stream Part 1

Chapter 131 Knock Up Stream Part 1

Jaya ind, Oak Tavern. This tavern, which has been renovated several times, continues the tradition of serving a ss of bad liquor at 100 Belly. It was once the favorite ce for ind residents to gather after a busy day. However, the waves that came after the Pirate Era changed everything, and there is no ce for the residents here. Most ordinary people were forced to move out of this ind, leaving only pirates and shady people here. This old tavern received many people on a daily basis and their customers ranged from a fisherman to a criminal. It is worth mentioning that now it is the Son-in-Law of the former boss who has taken over the Oak Tavern. The boss and his daughter died in a shipwreck. Different people will have different views on how the Father-Daughter pair died in a shipwreck. ¡°Those Marine Bastards!!¡± At this moment, in the Oak Tavern, a drunken pirate opened his bottle of beer and yelled: ¡°These assholes! Why only they can go! We also want to go to Sky Ind!!¡± This remark attracted the attention of a group of people who agreed with the Drunken Pirate. It was not just the pirates, as there were many merchants and people who wanted to go to Sky Ind. The blockade established by the Marines made them gritted their teeth with hatred, and the Pirates hated Tsuru and Sengoku so much that they wanted to feed them to dogs. But, faced with strong ships and cannons, even if they add all of them together, they may not be the Marines¡¯ opponents and angry they may be but suicidal they were not. The Marine Soldiers who initially arrived here were not really an opponent of thebined might of people here. But the people here didn¡¯tbine their strength and the Marines were able to call for reinforcement from the Headquarters and the nearby Marine Branch. So now there was nothing these people could do against the Marines! Soon, someone wasn¡¯t able to hold back as he jumped out and sneered. ¡°Knock it off, you guys¡­¡± The Pirate who jumped out rolled his eyes in disdain as he spoke: ¡°What if the Marines allows others to go? Only the Marine owns the Sky Ind Ship that can take people there. How will you build one or even drive one to go there?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve inquired about it. Those who want to go to the Sky Ind would either take a hot air balloon from the Seven-Star Ind on the first route to a sea of ??clouds a few hundred meters high and rush through the White Sea channel to reach the Sky Ind¡­ Or they woulde to Jaya Ind to gamble on their lives and wait for the Knock Up Stream and ride it to the Sky Ind!¡± ¡°They would either all die or they would all survive!¡± The man ¡°banged¡± the wine ss heavily on the table and gritted his teeth: ¡°Fuck, we can¡¯t even leave and we can¡¯t go to the Sky Ind.¡± Although this person had spoken these words in a drunken stupor but his words are also a reality. It is unrealistic for most pirates to return to the starting point and change to the first route. They are neers who have just stepped into the Grand Line for a few months, and there are many factors that do not allow them to retreat. So if they want to go then there is only one way to go. They could take their ship with them and gamble their life on the chance that they would survive the vast ocean or the Knock Up Stream! At this moment, a person rushed into the Tavern with a panicked look on his face. He was dressed in bup and linen, with guns and scimitars around his waist, he looked like a typical pirate. Looking at the people in the tavern, the man swallowed his saliva before he yelled in one direction: ¡°Ship¡­ Captain! The Knock Up Stream¡­ ising!!!¡± Shu¨¡! There was no sound in the Tavern as everyone quieted down, the Pirate Captain red at his crew and hurried out with a group of people. If someone wants to spend their life to gamble then they have to know in advance when there will be KKnock Up Stream. In the vicinity of Jaya Ind, the Knock Up Stream will ur four to five times a month, which is a great opportunity for everyone but the position it appears every time is not fixed and the farther ones are not even visible. If the people hoping to ride the Knock Up Stream can¡¯t prepare in advance and identally appear at the centermost location of the Knock Up Stream then it would not be gambling but certain death! This Pirate Captain navigator has some abilities and he has been regarded by his Captain as an Ace in the dark. But, the Captain didn¡¯t expect this person to make a fuss about things that many people didn¡¯t know and now everyone knew. After they left, several Pirates recovered from their shock and they nced at each other before most of them stood up from the table and said. ¡°Let¡¯s Go!!¡± ¡°Inform everyone to be ready! Fuck it all, we are going to stack everything on this. Whether we are able to drink or eat meat or fall to death, everything would be decided by the end of this trip!¡± ¡°Quick! Follow them! We only have this chance!¡± The huge tavern quickly became empty and quiet in an instant as the people inside ran out while overturning the wine sses, tables, chairs, and benches. In the corner, a Young Man who also seemed like a Pirate was sleeping. He is wearing an orange cowboy hat with two badges of ¡°Smile¡± and ¡°Sad¡± on the brim suddenly exploded and woke up. He nced at the empty tavern, which was still lively just now and he scratched his head with a strange expression on his face. ¡°Huh? What about people? Oh No, Did I overslept again?!¡± ¡­ Chapter 131 Knock Up Stream Part 2

Chapter 131 Knock Up Stream Part 2

¡°The dangerous voyage of life or death¡±, That¡¯s the name that Cricket said to Straw Hats. At this moment, on the Western Coast of Jaya Ind, dark clouds obscure the sky, and the sun ispletely blocked out. It was early morning, but the light was as dim as dusk. The deep dark clouds seemed to be within reach of the sky. The dark clouds pressed down on the City, and the sight of a Doomsday-like scene made countless birds and fishes perceive the danger and they fled from this ce in a panic. This is something that is called the Stored Emperor Clouds and they are formed at a high altitude. But unlike ordinary clouds, no matter how thick they get, they will not produce air currents, and they will not turn into rain and fall down. Whenever it appears, it means that there is a Knock Up Stream not far behind. Even the Marine Battleship stationed in Jaya Ind dared not approach this dangerous climate zone at this moment, but many Pirate Ships spread their sails to braves the waves and leans straight toward the heart point of this dangerous climate zone. If you don¡¯t consider their purpose and identity, this scene is enough to move anyone and say this sentence: ¡®The hymn of mankind is the hymn of courage!¡¯ ¡°Hump! Reckless Pirates!¡± Vice Admiral Mozambia is the one responsible for the Marine Battleship stationed here, he stood on the deck and put down the telescope in his hand before he coldly snorted. He was stationed on Jaya Ind by Tsuru. Although he sessfully contained more and more hyenas, he was still unable to eradicate them all. The strength of the Marines stationed here is not worth mentioning in front of the entire Jaya Ind thieves¡¯ den. In addition, the situation has been in stalemate due to the bnce of the various forces present on the ind. Mozambia asked after he thought about something. ¡°Adviser Cricket, what do you think about this?¡± Mont nc Cricket is standing behind Vice Admiral Mozambia he was also the Last Boss of the Saruyama Alliance, but now he is working as an Adviser for the Marine Aircraft Force. Tsuru wanted to go to Sky Ind but even with the help of Airboats, it was not a safe journey all safe. As the man most familiar with Jaya Ind, Cricket had the privilege of boarding Angel Ind with Tsuru. After seeing the other half of Jaya Ind which is also the so-called ¡°Holy Land¡± in Skypiea Upper Yard, this unyielding, persistent man who never bowed his head to fate cried like a child. After that, Cricket disbanded the Saruyama Alliance and promised to work for the Marines. He begged Tsuru to dismiss the Bounty of Masira, Shoujou, and others, and he assumed the role of Aircraft Force Security Consultant. He expressed his support for Marine¡¯s idea of ??establishing a branch here. The biggest dispute between the Shandians and the residents of Angel Ind is thisnd. But if there is a safe way to bring the soil into the sky then the conflict between the two that hassted for four hundred years, not to mention aplete solution, can at least temporarily be alleviated. So Cricket doesn¡¯t have a good impression of this group of Pirates who is going to mess up the situation. Hearing Mozambia¡¯s question, Cricket answered truthfully. ¡°The closer the Stored Emperor Clouds is to Jaya Ind, the stronger the power of Knock Up Stream will be and it is also possible that it would reach halfway into the Sky¡­ That kind of power will instantly destroy these fragile and thin Ships of the Pirates, and it is almost impossible for them to safely reach their destination!¡± ¡°So they do have a chance of arriving in the Sky Ind?¡± Mozambia frowned when he heard that. Tsuru and the ruler of the Sky Ind had gone to the Marine Headquarters. Although the remaining Sky Ind God¡¯s Officer team that they left behind was still strong but if they really went ahead to deal with one group of murderers then their back would be exposed to the others and the criminals may find some loophole in their defense and kill many Marine Soldiers. ¡°Is there anything we can do to stop them? Can we break the Knock Up Stream if we disperse the Stored Emperor Clouds?¡± ¡°The specific principle behind the Knock Up Stream is still unknown, but the general perception is that the Knock Up Stream is caused by a submarine cavity which is a result of the eruption of the sea current. So breaking up the Stored Emperor Clouds simply does not make any sense. And¡­¡­ How can human power interfere with nature!¡± Cricket shook his head with a bitter smile on his face. He naturally knew what the consequences would be if this group of people managed to rush towards Angel Ind, but he really couldn¡¯t do anything about it. The Knock Up Stream that urs this close to the coast is extremely terrifying, and he doesn¡¯t even feel safe here. ¡°No¡­ maybe someone can do that!¡± Mozambia suddenly said as he looked at the sky in the distance. There, a light exploded out from a cloud, and a dazzling and brilliant Thunderlight shed between the clouds, connecting the clouds in series. It is the special weather phenomenon that pulled the attention of half of the Grand Line First Half before, the Zipper Thunder! The person who appeared with Zipper Thunder is known as Marine¡¯s Super Rookie, and he is also a Monster capable of confronting nature! Cricket just wanted to ask a question but in the next moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them. ¡°Am Ite? Vice Admiral Mozambia.¡± Rowen wore the Thunder Cloud Sword around his waist, he is wearing a ck suit, and the Justice Cloak behind him is freely surfing the air. He looked like a Giant at the height of two and a half meters, and Mozambia and Cricket only reach up to his shoulders. The hard look on his face is not coordinated with the strong muscles, and his appearance is not sunny, but it has an inexplicable calm temperament. A deep, peak-like atmosphere unconsciously rose from his body, and the power behind his thunder was terrifying! At this moment, Rowen sneered as he looked back at the Stored Emperor Clouds in the distance¡­ and the Pirate Ships that were gradually gathered under the Stored Emperor Clouds. ¡°It looks like I am just in time!¡± Touching the hilt of the Thunder Cloud Sword, Rowen suddenly grinned but his smile was filled with Killing Intent. ¡°Sensei said that you shouldn¡¯t stay in the open in such thunderous weather¡­!¡± Chapter 132 Heavenly Punishment Part 1

Chapter 132 Heavenly Punishment Part 1

At this moment, Jaya Ind is in chaos. The streets and alleys were full of people, one pirate was carrying many bags, others were carrying many other things important to their journey with their own salute as they hurried to their own ships one by one. The Pirate team, which were already aboard, set sail and headed for the dangerous dark cloud area. For many pirates, this is the first time that they would witness a Knock Up Stream in months because it appears directly near the coast of Jaya Ind. It is also the only chance for them to get out of Jaya Ind and to reach the now confirmed Sky Ind! No one wants to miss this golden opportunity, even if they know that the chances of them surviving this journey are not great. But they all still rushed towards the dark cloud area with ugly looks on their faces and curses on their tongue, it seems that everyone is in a hurry to die. All except for one¡­ ¡°Captain, aren¡¯t we going over there?¡± In the Northwest Coast, many Pirates were gathered on a Ship and a g with Spades on it was flying on the Ship. As the Ship Doctor and Deputy Captain, Masked Deuce looked back at the densely crowded Pirate Ships in the distant sea, and his eyes shed with a ray of fire in them. They are all going to the legendary Sky Ind!! Even if there is no treasure there, not going to a ce like that¡­ will be condemned by the gods and they wouldn¡¯t be able to call themselves Pirates!! In response, the Captain of the Spade Pirates, Portgas D.Ace smiled before he stretched out his hand to embrace Deuce¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°Deuce, do you remember the rules we made when we entered the Grand Line?¡± ¡°Of course I remember, we go wherever the Log Pose points too!¡± Deuce quickly answered. The Spade Pirates made this rule because of an event they experienced in recent times. They once deviated from the path pointed by the Log Pose because of their Bad Luck. They encountered a veryrge Rainstorm and dozens of people on the ship died. Only seven or eight people survived that disaster and Deuce was one of them. ¡°Then tell me, where is the Log Pose pointing to now?¡± Deuce: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Okay, I Understood!¡± Deuce pped Ace¡¯s hand away with an angry expression on his face, and strode towards their Pirate Ship as he muttered, ¡°Little Ones, get up and get ready to set off!!¡± ¡°Oh!!!¡± Seeing the crew begin to move, Ace silently pressed his hat on his head and the smile on his face gradually reduced. ¡°Is it really the Sky Ind? I wish I could! But¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to y around, Deuce!¡± Ace muttered to himself as he looked into the distance. The Grand Line does not distinguish between the Southeast and Northwest direction and only the Log Pose can be trusted. But he still remembered the direction he came from, and the unknown area he has not yet arrived. ¡°The ce Roger Dominated is called the New World¡­?¡± At this moment, a dense drum of thunder suddenly sounded out in the sky, and the hairs on Ace¡¯s back stood upright. He looked at the silver snakes constantly shing in the sky and then he looked at the busy crew directly below it and shouted: ¡°Danger! Get out of there!!!¡± Bang!! ¡­ A few minutes back in time, Cricket rubbed his eyes as he watched Rowen¡¯s sudden appearance on the ship and the cigarette in his mouth fell to the ground while the expression on his face revealed the surprise he was feeling in his heart. Where the hell did this guye from?! Although the Grand Line is weird and there are many weird people here but there must be a path for movement, right? They are located on the Marine Battleship Deck tens of meters away from the shore! How could it be possible for someone to suddenly appear here? Rowen didn¡¯t care about Cricket¡¯s surprise. For him, the Aircraft Force Security Adviser is the most meaningless person here. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Sky Ind has aroused his interest, he would have already reached Sky Ind in a minute to take care of everything. And more than forty seconds of that minute would be taken by him to go around White Sea Surface. Rowen still remembered the feeling of falling into the Sea of Clouds and he is not interested in trying to break through it again. At this moment, Mozambia recovered and shrugged before he spoke with a wry smile on his face: ¡°Although I heard Ms. Tsuru say something about you, it still feels¡­ a bit exaggerated to see you!¡± A day and a half! This guy only took a day and a half to arrive at Jaya Ind from the Marine Headquarters! Can a human even travel at such speed?! After that, Mozambia offered a military salute and said: ¡°Thank you foring to help, Rear Admiral Rowen.¡± Rear Admiral¡­ Rowen?!! Cricket¡¯s breathing stagnated when he heard this name and he suddenly remembered the news he had seen in the newspaper. The one who killed the Hell Ind Crab, the one who directly became a Rear Admiral from being a Recruit; The one who personally arrested Oka Shichibukai (Seven Warlords of the Sea), Crocodile, and revealed his ns that caused the Sea to be turbulent; The one who has eaten the legendary Rumble-Rumble Fruit. The Marine Super Rookie, Rear Admiral Rowen!! Chapter 132 Heavenly Punishment Part 2

Chapter 132 Heavenly Punishment Part 2

In the past half a year, the two biggest news in the Sea are about Rowen. Although there are many people who don¡¯t care about this but the legend of Rowen has spread everywhere in the Sea. Now that he finally saw the real person, Cricket¡¯s surprise can be imagined! ¡°You are overpraising me Vice Admiral Mozambia, I cannot shirk away from my duty without bringing dishonor to me!¡± A Vice Admiral had taken the initiative to salute a Rear Admiral which is a rare sight in this world where strength is respected but it also shows the discipline installed in them by the Marines. Rowen hurriedly responded, and then asked: ¡°By the way, no one of us is lurking over there, right?¡± ¡°Over there¡± refers to the Pirate-infested area that is now swarming toward the Stored Emperor Clouds. The Marines have suppressed the Four Seas for many years and they believed in the principle of stopping danger in the bud. When so many pirates are gathered together, it is normal for the Marines to send someone to lurch around them. ¡°They have withdrawn a few days ago. Ms. Tsuru said that you havee here to¡­¡± Speaking of this, Mozambia had a premonition in his heart and asked, ¡°Uh, do you want to ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Cricket was startled and opened his mouth wide and said: ¡°What?! What are you going to do? We can¡¯t get close to the Stored Emperor Clouds right now, or we might get involved!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that troublesome¡­¡± Rowen slowly shook his head before his thumb cocked and the Thunder Cloud Sword slowly came out from its sheath! Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Zi!! The Thunder Cloud Sword that had just been exposed by an inch suddenly surged with dazzling white Thunderlight. At the same time, a muffled thunder sounded in the sky, and a depressing atmosphere enveloped the earth. During these three months, Rowen was not only strengthening his body, but he also gradually strengthened the process of learning Deep Peaks for his Devil Fruit development and application. After Zephyr¡¯s careful teaching, Rowen realized how rough his previous use of Rumble-Rumble Fruit was. The most important point is that hepletely abandoned the mobility of thunder and lightning, and believed in his own flesh instead of choosing thunder and lightning that should have been his main focus. So much so that ¡°Billion Volt¡¤Qilin¡± looked domineering and mighty, and there was no grass growing for dozens of miles under one blow. As a result, the ¡°Billion Volt-Qilin¡± looks overwhelming and powerful and not a single de of grass would grow for ten miles around the area where this attack strikes. But all he did was simply activate it. But in reality, the thunder and lightning in the clouds are far more powerful than that¡­ Therefore, in addition to improving his control of thunder and lightning and ying Over-The-Horizon¡¯s ¡°Thunder God Judgment¡±, Rowen has also developed another set of application methods that are unique to Rumble-Rumble Fruit Ability User. With the goal of controlling the thunder and lightning in nature, Rowenid the foundation of the Devil Fruit Ability Awakening ahead of time! This is a set of endless growth moves, simr to his ¡°Overload¡± series. Its name is¡­ ¡°Borrowed Thunder¡±! Buzz!!! With a soft sound, the Dragon Contracting Sword¡¤Thunder Cloud was pulled out in an instant, and the dark cloud of thunder could no longer bear it as they converging into a dazzling Thunderlight, and smashed towards him. The mighty thunderstrike was suffocating and it was enough to bring despair to anyone. Cricket looked at the sky to see the Thunder Pir and he lost his ability to speak. This kind of majestic attack was almost unstoppable and Mozambia also frowned, but he didn¡¯t believe that Rowen would attack aimlessly. Sure enough, at this moment, Rowen held the Thunder Cloud Sword in his hand and cut it forward! Boom¡­ K¨¡ Ch¨¡!! A crescent-shaped thunderbolt instantly flew out of the sword and collided with the Thunder Pir in the distance. Then in front of the eyes of everyone, the Thunder Pir was suddenly cut by the crescent-shaped Thunderbold, and divided into countless thunder and lightning snakes, which seemed to dissipate in the next moment. However, it didn¡¯t stop there. The ss-like broken Thunder Pir suddenly flew towards the crescent-shaped thunder surface, and the dense electric current illuminated the sky, it looked vast and mighty, pulling out a hundred-meter-long thunder and lightning cloak. Then the mighty looking strike took this opportunity to plunge into the Stored Emperor Clouds. ¡°It¡¯s going to start soon¡­¡± Rowen suddenly spoke in a faint voice. Mozambia said, ¡°What?¡± ng! The Thunder Cloud Sword was put into the scabbard, and the sword jaw hit was crisp and sweet. ¡°Thunderous¡­¡± It¡¯s going to start! Bang Rumble!! As soon as his words fell, the sky exploded with a bang, and dark cloudsyered upon each other as the Thunder Snakes tumbled and surged in it, and then¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang!! Thousands of thunderlights came crashing down and thunderlights flooded the sea! The terrifying electric current blew in waves and made most of the people on the Battleship fall on their faces. Cricket rolled around before he got up and looked at the sea flooded with thunderstrikes in front of him and he muttered with eyes full of fear. ¡°So this is¡­ the power that can fight against nature!¡± The Stored Emperor Clouds covered arge area and the Thunder has flooded in every ce in that area. In the face of this mighty heavenly might, the power of human beings is so small. The Pirate Ships jammed on the sea, they fled, collided, and were subsequently destroyed by the Thunder Strikes. More than a dozen Pirate Ships were sunk every second, and every second, hundreds of pirates were killed. However, their tragic calls were hidden behind the gorgeous ear-shattering sound of the thunder, and their voices did not attract any attention. This can no longer be called a massacre, but a Heavenly Punishment as magnificent as some myth! ¡®Borrowed Thunder¡¤Heavenly Punishment!¡¯ ¡°As I said, don¡¯t stay out in the open in such thunderous weather, little guys!¡± Rowen sneered and spoke with an indifferent expression on his face. In the next second, a column of water rushed straight out of the sea! The seawater in all directions formed a terrifying vortex about half the size of Jaya Ind, and it engulfed countless Pirate Ships! The Knock Up Stream has finally begun. But at this time, the pirates have no chance of relying on their luck, every way they could go is blocked and there is no escape, the Knock Up Stream brings not hope, but thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back! Chapter 133 Result

Chapter 133 Result

¡°This is¡­ Oh My God!¡± ¡°This is the strength of Rear Admiral Rowen?!¡± ¡°Is he a god?¡± On the deck, Looking at thousands of Pirate Regiments struggling for survival in the Thunder Rain and water pirs, the soldiers¡¯ jaws dropped and their thoughts flew around. Most of them had never seen the Three Admirals strike in earnest, so Rowen¡¯s devastating power, which was like a Natural Disaster, horrified them even more! Mozambia wasn¡¯t much better either. He knows that he is strong but if he faced Rowen, he would definitely not survive. ¡°He was just an ordinary kid more than a year ago! This is really¡­¡± Mozambia spoke with a wry smile on his face before he shook his head to get rid of these thoughts. In this Thunderstorm, if there is still a pirate who would reach the Sky Ind then the well-prepared Sky Ind God¡¯s Officer team would be able to easily cope with them. He has investigated, in addition to some special existence, there are no ¡®Great Characters¡¯ among these Pirates here. These ¡®Great Characters¡¯ will also not rush into a Knock Up Stream and leave their lives to Fate and Luck and they will wait for the opportunity to go safely by other means. So¡­¡­ ¡°Mr. Cricket! When can we clean up the battlefield after the Knock Up Stream ends?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh! Anytime!¡± The sound of thunder was louder so Mozambia had to shout his question to Cricket while Cricket shuddered and quickly replied: ¡°The Knock Up Stream is not an earthquake. Three to four days after it appears is an absolute safety period, there is no need to worry about idents.¡± ¡°Understood¡­¡± Mozambia nodded before he turned around, and shouted at a group of soldiers who were still immersed in the Thunderrain: ¡°Did you hear that?! Tell all to get ready and head to the battlefield! We¡¯ll take this opportunity to take back Mock Town!¡± ¡°Got it?!¡± ¡°Yes Sir!!¡± The Knock Up Stream will onlyst for one to two minutes, and then the seawater will fall and the aftermath will dissipate. The entire process does not exceed five minutes. Five minutester, it¡¯s time for the Marine¡¯s Army to set off and retake Mock Town! The soldiers were so excited to fight alongside such a powerful Rear Admiral Rowen that they wanted to fight the enemy immediately! After ordering his Soldiers, Mozambia turned around and asked: ¡°Rear Admiral Rowen, are you going to act with us or go alone? Your orders were issued by Fleet Admiral himself so I cannot give you more orders.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Vice Admiral Mozambia¡­¡± Rowen shook his head, and half of his face was shrouded in the shadow under Thunderlight. Each field has its own unspoken rules. In the Marines that attach so much importance to Military Merits, Military Merits is indeed everything! Such a great contribution to the elimination of the scum in Jaya Ind cannot be enjoyed by one person alone. Not to mention that Mozambia had led the troops to be stationed here for several months and he had also helped Rowen a lot in disguise, but he did not aplish anything. So he said to Mozambia: ¡°If possible, I would like to ask you a favor¡­¡± ¡°Please speak!¡± Mozambia gave Rowen a grateful look, his words full of respect. ¡°Regarding the establishment of the G-10 Marine Branch, there are some ces inside Mock Town that can¡¯t be handled by fighting and killing.¡± Thinking of Zephyr¡¯s instructions, Rowen smacked his lips and said in a somewhat helpless manner, ¡°I¡¯m a person who is afraid of trouble, so I¡¯ll have to ask Vice-Admiral Mozambia to help me out.¡± ¡°Some ces?¡± Mozambia understood Rowen¡¯s thoughts in a blink of an eye, and then nodded: ¡°No problem! Leave it to me! There will be no idents!¡± To get a share of such a big contribution, Mozambia will give Rowen a guarantee. ¡°That¡¯s all right, I¡¯ll leave a bit beforehand ¡­¡­¡± After saying that, Rowen¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared from the ce he was standing at with a Thunderlight in front of Cricket¡¯s shocked stare. It¡¯s true. His figure disappeared! It is the same way he appeared! Cricket couldn¡¯t help but to sweat coldly, in front of such a weird and ghostly way of moving, how many people in the Sea could defend against it? Fortunately, he had already pledged himself to Tsuru and asked her to cancel the Bounty of his friends and others, otherwise, they would have been doomed! ¡­ On an inhabited beach in the northwest of Jaya Ind. Ace looked at the Pirate Ship in front of him disintegrating in Thunderlight and many scenes shed through his mind in his despair. They had a banquet on the ship when Deuce joined him on his journey, the two of them were noisy, and then one of theirpanions joined. After being drunk, Kikoku wolves howled together and stood on the guardrail to pee. Now, it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s all gone! The Thunder Rain in the distance still continues to do everything in its power to destroy everything in its path, but Ace doesn¡¯t care about running away, his eyes are nk, and he sits on the ground with a nk expression on his face. ¡°Borrowed Thunder Heavenly Punishment¡± is apletely indiscriminate attack, and it will not avoid certain ces because of Rowen¡¯s subjective consciousness. Before the current in the Stored Emperor Clouds is consumed, the Lightning Strikes will continue to strike down at everything below them. Not to mention that Rowen didn¡¯t find Ace¡¯s group at all. Even if he did, he would still follow with this attack. He is a Marine and Ace is a Pirate, this is reason enough for him to attack. ¡°Ship¡­Captain¡­¡± Suddenly, a faint cry awakened Ace, and the dimness in his eyes refilled with light at a speed visible to the naked eye. Ace flew over and looked at Deuce, who was scorched under the broken nks, and said anxiously: ¡°Deuce! Deuce! Are you okay?!¡± Deuce had some good luck. When the Thunderstrike came down, he was directly blown out, and he was notpletely killed. But even so, he didn¡¯t have much time to live. The high temperature of lightning scorched more than 80% of his skin, the blood and body fluids in his body almost evaporated, and his internal organs lost blood supply and were declining. He¡¯s not dead now, but he is just hanging by a thread. How simr is this to his Mera-Mera Fruit(me- me Fruit) attack?! But Ace did not expect that one day he would see such severe burns on a member of his crew! Deuce shook his head as he suddenly pressed Ace¡¯s shoulder with his hand and he pushed with all his strength, and roared, ¡°Run away!¡± Captain, run away! ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Just as Ace was about to say something, a lightning bolt suddenly fell from the sky, drowning Deuce in its Thunderlight. Deuce suddenly found the ThunderBolt that was about to be smashed by the sky and pushed the rushing Ace away. ¡°Deuce!!!¡± Ace was distraught and knelt on the ground feebly, hammering the ground with his hand. If I could find out sooner¡­ If I can be stronger¡­ If¡­ ¡°Marines!!!¡± Chapter 134 Capture Part 1

Chapter 134 Capture Part 1

Ace raised his head, his eyes red, his cheeks crossed not with transparent tears, but with scarlet, stinging tears of blood! ¡°I will make you pay!¡± ¡°I swear I will make you pay for this!!!¡± This Thunderstorm destroyed almost all the Pirates that went to the Sea but it didn¡¯t even touch half of the hair of the Marine Battleship over there. So everyone realized that no one could do this except a Marine. At this time, a figure apanied by Thunderlight stepped out of the Void. Rowen¡¯s face was faintly visible as he asked, ¡°Oh? Will the Marines really pay the price?¡± ¡°¡­Then what are you going to do, Portgas D.Ace?¡± Once someone¡¯s Observation Haki Awakened, it remains open at any time, because ¡°Listening¡± does not require active control. However, at critical moments, the effect can be improved by consciously focusing on one point. While most of the Pirates died due to the Lightning Strikes, Ace¡¯s roar became quite harsh in Rowen¡¯s ears as it was the only human sound amongst the Lightning. Rowen had thought that it was some Pirate who escaped by chance, but it turned out to be a ¡®Great Character¡¯ of this era! The son of Gol D Roger, the adopted Grandson of Garp, the Elder Brother of the Protagonist Strawhat Luffy, the Elder Brother of the Second in Command of the Revolutionary Army, and the Second Division Commander of the Whitebeard Pirates in the future¡­ This is a bit tricky! Rowen looked at the figure in front of him before pausing for a moment at the cowboy hat that fell aside and two options appeared in his mind. For a pirate shouting ¡°I want the Marine to pay¡±, should he kill him or not? ¡°Is that you? Did you do all this, you Thunder Asshole!!!¡± Ace raised his head angrily and his fist suddenly ignited with orange and yellow mes that spontaneously appeared without any outside help, and the mes were apanied by an astonishing heatwave as he suddenly punched towards Rowen. Hiken (Fire Fist)! Snap! With a crisp sound, a column of Fire suddenly rushed toward Rowen but it also suddenly changed its attack direction and hit the sea. Everything in the path of the Fire Pir was burned to death by the mes, leaving a scary scar with a diameter of more than ten meters. Even a channel appeared on the sea surface, and its seawater was evaporated by the scorching heat! ¡°As expected from the Grandson of that man. You know your Grandfather also used that name to often scold me like that¡­ You Thunder Brat, You Thunder Asshole, he used to scold me so much that I grew calluses in my ears!¡± With billowing mes flying by his side, Rowen slowly retracted his hand while looking at Ace who had a surprised expression on his face, and said lightly: ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you today. Garp was kind to me and he is the reason I was able to join the Marines.¡± ¡°So¡­ Come with me! Tsk, although I know you certainly won¡¯te without a fight¡­ So!¡± Bang!! Rowen suddenly raised his foot and kicked Ace after he finished his internal monologue and he watched as Ace¡¯s figure flew out. Puff!! ¡­ It is now in May 1516 for Sea Calendar, and Ace¡¯s 17th birthday is January 1, so normally speaking, his appearance on the Grand Line wasn¡¯t any surprise. After all, the standard time for men in this world to go to sea is their 17th birthday, such as Ace, Zoro, Luffy¡­ Rowen had even heard that the same is true for Garp and others from the old generation. But when thetter was seventeen¡­ He joined the Marine on his birthday on a rainy day and he was promoted from East Blue Branch to the Marine Headquarters instead of going to sea as a Pirate like the rest of his generation. Rowen is feeling entangled as he thinks about how to deal with Ace. If he kills him then the rtionship between Rowen and Garp will be dead forever. Although that Old Man was a bit of an Asshole but he was a role model for the younger generation and his subordinates, and Rowen himself had learned a lot from him. This is also the reason why Marine Headquarters has a ¡°Garp Faction¡± in addition to Admiral Aokiji and Akainu¡¯s iconic Peace Faction and War Faction. It can be said that Garp, by virtue of his own personal charm, forcibly gathered and formed a faction. Being on bad terms with the ¡°Marine Hero¡± and moreover being hated by this guy, whether public or private, is not something Rowen is willing to see. But if Rowen doesn¡¯t kill Ace then it would go against his usual style of doing things. Since Ace dared to shout ¡°I will make the Marines pay the Price¡± then he must be prepared to bear the terrible consequences. Everyone has to pay the price for their choice, this is the Absolute Truth of this world! Babies, women, children, the elderly, the disabled, and the young, no one can stay away from it. The Spade Pirates arepletely destroyed and this is the consequence that Ace had to bear after he chose to be a pirate. All right, so Rowen had killed his crew and it is normal for Ace to hate him as much. But¡­ ¡°Garp saved your life, Ace!¡± Rowen sighed. Without Garp, I¡¯m afraid that Rowen would have drowned in the sea a year ago, not to mention the high and powerful position he is in today. There is no way to repay the kindness that saved Rowen¡¯s life, so he can only¡­¡­ Give life for life! Rowen spared Ace¡¯s life so that he would pay back Garp for saving his. Now, both grievances and grudges are cleared! This is the choice Rowen made. Bang!! Suddenly, a bright orange me burst out of the forest in the distance. Ace was bleeding from the corners of his mouth as he pointed his finger upwards. A circle of ripples formed by endless mes appears under his feet, and the raging mes converge at his fingertips before the terrifying heatwave ignites the forest fire. Shortly afterward, a huge fireball of more than ten meters in diameter appeared in the sky, apanied by a fiery eruption. Dai Enkai (Great me Commandment)¡¤ Entei (me Emperor)! Armament Haki! Unlike Luffy, Ace knows that there is a power in the world that can hurt Logia Ability users. After being sted off, he immediately realized that Rowen was someone who had mastered the use of Armament Haki, and he decided to go ahead and attack the enemy with a far superior attack. Under Entei (me Emperor), everything around Ace is on fire! The air was distorted and trembled as the heatwave spread over the sky. The majestic firelight illuminates the sky and it looked so conspicuous under the Stored Emperor Clouds. Seeing this scene, countless Pirates and Marines were shocked. The Dark Clouds in the sky were still shing with Thunderlight and now mes hade forth from the ground, and the Water column on the sea surface was still rising due to the Knock Up Stream. Is this what Doomsdays looks like?! No, Doomsday is too strong a word for this but this is still quite shocking! Chapter 134 Capture Part 2

Chapter 134 Capture Part 2

At the edge of the forest, Rowen frowned and sighed: ¡°Tsk, what a troublesome fellow!¡± Unlike Zephyr, who can attach Armament Haki to his Rankyaku (Tempest Kick) attacks and create Air des that can hurt anyone. Rowen¡¯s Armament Haki, which has just been Awakened to the ¡°Initial Form¡±, is just a means for him to contact the Logia Ability User¡¯s Body. Facing the interference of Ace¡¯s ¡°Entei (me Emperor)¡±, Rowen realized that it would not be so easy to catch Ace. ¡®How should I put it? As expected of the Grandson taught by that Old Asshole Garp, you can even get up after suffering from such an attack?¡¯ Rowen silently thought in his heart. Rowen regretted that he had just held back on his strength in that kick. He knew that Ace must be resistant to the beating due to Garp¡¯s influence in his life, so he should have used a bit more power. At this moment, Ace in the distance didn¡¯t know what Rowen was thinking. This was a big move for him who had just gone out to sea. After seeing the target, Ace roared and threw a fireball at Rowen. H- La- La! The ce where the fireball flew over burned one after another, the ground dried up and cracked, the trees were scorched and shattered. One move Entei (me Emperor) is enough to show the destructive power of Logia at its fullest! The burning fire was continuously attracted by the fireball and it wrapped in it, and they gradually formed a fireball up to 100 meters high as the distance stretched away! ¡°This is a good opportunity!¡± Rowen¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and hepletely ignored the mighty fireball in front of him. His body shed with electric light as his figure disappeared from the ce. Blink! ¡°Nani?!¡± Ace screamed when he saw his enemy disappearing in front of him. He was careless! When the fireball left Ace, it meant that his opponent no longer needs to fear the power of the fireball, and he can approach him in an unscrupulous manner. Sure enough, Rowen appeared behind him in the next second. The Combat Instincts Ace had honed over the years made him immediately discover where Rowen was, and he was about to attack before a punching fist came down, ruthlessly hitting the back of his head. Duang! P¨± T¨­ng¡­ ¡°How is this¡­ Possible?!¡± Ace immediately flopped to the ground like a dead dog, his eyes rounded, his quivering brains made him unable to use even a little bit of his strength. He was shocked at Rowen¡¯s speed, and the terrifying power Rowen had disyed! This punch gave him the Misconception that he was still a child and was facing Garp, this power is simply impossible to resist! ¡°Nothing is impossible Ace, if all the strongest people in the Sea are divided into ten steps then you would only be at the third and fourth step now, while I am, well, I am at least at the fifth and sixth step!¡± Rowen puts one foot on Ace¡¯s back to prevent him from escaping, but he still failed topletely knock Ace out. Once again, this scene was out of Rowen¡¯s expectations. The people from the Monkey Family are really resistant to beating! But he was only a little shocked as the hard power gap between them was too big and the end result wouldn¡¯t be any different. Ace, who can only burst out mes from his body is not even as advanced as Crocodile in terms of Devil Fruit Development, so he is no threat to Rowen. Others only saw the destructive power of Mera-Mera Fruit (me-me Fruit) punching through five Battleships in one punch. They thought that Ace was powerful and significant. Ace had a Bounty of 80 Million Belly after a few months of going to sea. But in the circle of Logia Devil Fruit Ability User, Ace is just a child learning to crawl. At least for Rowen, the difference between their strength is too big! At this time, Entei (me Emperor) lost its target and flew straight to the Sea. The rushing current collided with Entei (me Emperor), and the terrible high temperature instantly caused a big explosion. Bang¡­ Bang Rumbling!!! In front of the horrified eyes of countless people, the Knock Up Stream was blown off by Entei (me Emperor)!! The remaining seawater rushed to a height of several hundred meters again and then became weak before it slowly fell down. The Knock Up Stream that turned the Pirate¡¯s hopes into despair finally stopped erupting! ¡°The Destructive power is quite good. At least it doesn¡¯t humiliate the name of Mera-Mera Fruit (me-me Fruit).¡± Rowen took his time to judge this attack and then said again: ¡°Okay,e with me, Ace. It would be Garp¡¯s job as to how he would deal with you.¡± ¡°Asshole!!!¡± Ace resisted, however, his brain was dizzy and his hands and feet werepletely out of his control. He could only let Rowen lift himself up, step on the Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk), and take him to the Marine Battleship. ¡­ In the Marine Headquarters, Garp¡¯s office. Puru Puru Puru¡­ K¨¡ Ch¨¡¡­ Gulping down the Senbai he had snatched from Sengoku¡¯s office, Garp was there, casually picking his nostrils. ¡°Trane, there¡¯s a call!!¡± Before long, Trane pushed the door with a ck look on his face and he put the pile in his hand which was as high as his forearm in front of Garp. ¡°Vice-Admiral Garp! These are the official duties that you have umted!!¡± Noting that thest piece was from one month ago, the corners of Garp¡¯s mouth twitched and he twisted his head like a child who was caught stealing. ¡°No way! Can¡¯t you handle it for me!¡± ¡°Do I even have the right to do that? I¡¯m just a Rear Admiral!¡± Trane growled angrily. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the permission so go ahead, really, you really should use your brain!¡± ¡°Hiss ¡­¡­!!!¡± Trane only felt a stabbing pain in his liver and he breathing in the cold air before looking at Garp in shock. Puru Puru Puru¡­ The Den Den Mushi was still ringing, and the two people did not back down and continued to oppose each other for a few seconds. In the end, Trane retreated and walked to the side and picked up the Den Den Mushi, and screamed, ¡°Hey! Speak Quickly!¡± ¡°Um¡­ So I guess you are pissed at that Old Asshole again, Rear Admiral Trane.¡± The voice from Den Den Mushi gave Trane a burst of joy. For so many years, Rowen was the only one who could make Garp choke on his words! He was about to say something when, suddenly, Trane¡¯s face sank. ¡°Well, Understood¡­ Okay, I¡¯ll let him know¡­¡± K¨¡ Ch¨¡¡­ The phone hangs up and Trane walks towards Garp looking agitated. Garp didn¡¯t care a wink at him as he was thinking that Trane was acting in front of him! ¡°Ace appeared in Jaya Ind and was caught by Rowen¡­¡± K¨¡ Ch¨¡!! The sound of Senbai breaking suddenly amplified as Garp turned his head with a wide-open mouth, he was trying to say something but no words came out of his mouth. Chapter 138 Manipulator Part 1

Chapter 138 Maniptor Part 1

Mock Town, Casino. The name of the casino is ¡°Casino¡± and it¡¯s a favorite hangout for the Ind Pirates. Every day, there was a constant stream of peopleing and going, and from time to time, many people would see many men dressed in ck, their whole bodies covered by a hood, they would go in and then go down to the Underground room. It stands to reason that the ck Market should be hidden in the dark, with a variety of security at the entrance, and there should be an identity password to prevent it from being discovered by the officers and soldiers. However, in Mock Town, ck Market is open to all people in in sight. Everyone knows that the casino Underground is the ck Market, and even children can go in and buy murderers. Pirate Paradise, Jaya Ind is a ce where wicked criminals run amok andwlessness prevails! However, the atmosphere of the Casino today is a bit different. The closed doors and the extinguished lights all announce that the Casino is closed today. On the street, arge number of Marine Soldiers kept flooding into Mock Town and they kept catching pirates. In the Underground room, a group of ck Market members were terrified, for fear of Marine breaking in. ¡°Master Cisko, Mox and Juke¡¯s Vivre Card are burned out.¡± In a luxuriously lit study, servants dressed in formal attire nodded their heads in salute towards the people sitting on the sofa and reported the situation. The first thing to notice was the amount of oil in the hair of a Middle-Aged Man, I don¡¯t know how much wax was put on his hair. Hearing this, Cisko frowned and nced at the others. ¡°It looks like¡­ Marines doesn¡¯t want to talk to us?¡± ¡°Two wastes, they died too soon!¡± An old man stamped his cane angrily and made a muffled noise. Regardless of his weak body, he is actually the leader behind dozens of Large-Scale ck Markets in many Inds, and he has a position in the World Government, so he can be called a powerful figure! They wanted to talk about benefits with Marine, so naturally, they need people with enough weight to support the ck Market but the Marines killed Mox and Juke, which was like a p in his face!! ¡°Now is not the time to discuss this, Mr. Tep.¡± Cisko stood up and looked around at his allies, and suddenly sneered: ¡°Since the Marines doesn¡¯t want to talk then let them pay the price! Is the departing ship ready?¡± ¡°The Ship is parked at the Underground Port, it is ready to go.¡± A man in a suit replied. ¡°Well, good job.¡± Cisko straightens his clothes and goes to the door. He turns around and says, ¡°You have already seen what Marine did. I hope we can work together on the G-10 branch issue.¡± ¡°Humph! You don¡¯t need to remind me, kid!¡± Tep also stood up with his cane and snorted coldly. After all, he pushed Cisko aside and put his hand on the doorknob. In the next moment¡­¡­ Bang!! In front of the surprised, shocked, and dumbfounded eyes of everyone, arge hand stained red with blood broke through the door, and between the wood splinters, it plunged straight into Tep¡¯s chest. ¡°You¡­¡­¡± As if the owner of that hand didn¡¯t realize that he had killed anyone, he hung Tep¡¯s body on his wrist and groped along with the door. After touching the door handle, the hand twisted open the locked door. Hoo¡­¡­ The wind blew into the study, and suddenly a sickening, wicked, pungent smell came. Rowen, covered in blood, stands outside the door, letting go of the old man¡¯s body, then smiles at them. ¡°Yo, everyone. Today is a good day, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s not a good day to open a market or get married, it¡¯s a good day for ¡­¡­ sacrifices and housebreaking!¡± ¡­ Consequences? Not being able to see the situation? That¡¯s something that only this group of losers should consider. In the Sea, the Strong is respected! Faced with a strong man who can easily kill them, the first thing is not to be afraid of cowardice as that is normal. But these people tried to provoke said strong person to discuss the benefits, how ridiculous is this? Would anyone try to convict Rowen on the basis of his unscrupulous gang? Would Marine Fleet Admiral Sengoku care about them? Or would the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) from Mary Geoise intervene in this matter? No, none of them would do anything. If anyone lets them know about this, Rowen will not only not be punished but he will be rewarded! For them to tantly defy Gor¨­sei¡¯s (Five Elder Stars) will, their ending would be quite tragic¡­ What reason would they have to fight Rowen when they had lost their greatest leverage? This is why Zephyr knows that Jaya Ind is like a quagmire but doesn¡¯t care about the result at all, because he has that much confidence in Rowen! If someone dares to jump out and cause trouble then Zephyr believes Rowen will kill them all. As for who he kills¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter. They are all the same. Power will not only corrupt people¡¯s hearts but also blind them. When they get used to thinking they are giving orders, they would forget how much influence they really had¡­ It was so obvious but they couldn¡¯t figure it out, instead, they hoped that the Marines would be blinded by the immediate interests and it would be their weakness. Dead people can me no one. P¨± T¨­ng¡­! Tep falls to the ground while his body was still warm but a hole has been pierced through his heart. His eyes open like an Old Boss and his mouth open and close like a fish dying on a chopping block. All the people present were shocked by the merciless, indifferent eyes Rowen had after killing someone, he is fearless and arrogant which caused a chill to appear in their hearts. This is a lunatic! He is a madman who wanted to kill them all! Cisko abruptly regained his senses and he pointed to the person who came and shouted: ¡°You¡­ Do you know who he is?!¡± ¡°What?¡± Rowen turned his head to look at him, he swept him down with his icy gaze, and suddenly sneered, ¡°Could it be that he is your father? You don¡¯t look alike at all!¡± ¡°You!!¡± Cisko flushed and shouted, ¡°Guards! Where did the guard go?! Kill him!!¡± The death of Tep, one of their most senior members is not something that can be tolerated by Cisko, he was also one of the unabashed managers of Jaya Ind¡¯s ck Market. Only by bringing the murderer to justice¡­ With thews of the Underground World, they would still have a chance to withdraw from the Tempest that had suddenlye to them. Chapter 138 Manipulator Part 2

Chapter 138 Maniptor Part 2

However, he shouted for a long time but it was quiet outside, and no one replied to him. Gradually, Cisko began to feel that something was wrong and looked out¡­ ¡°You, You¡­ I¡­¡± On the outside area, calling the ce a ughterhouse is an exact description. The Underground space, which is half the size of a football field, is littered with torn corpses everywhere. There were countless corpses and no one could recognize how many people were there, and the broken limbs and legs were scattered all over the ce. The man in ck with the half-corpse hung on the chandelier was his most powerful subordinate. Cisko doesn¡¯t know how many people have sought refuge in the ck Market today, but they have seen a lot of people before, but now¡­ There is not a single breath left in anyone¡¯s body! Click! At this time, Rowen approached him and pressed his bloody palm on his shoulder, and said: ¡°I think you should know who I am, so in order to prevent you from escaping early, I didn¡¯t use the loud Rumble-Rumble Fruit. This study is soundproofed and the effects are quite good, but it can¡¯t stop the thunder. So the scene is a bit bloody, please forgive me for this.¡± Cisko was so scared that he almost cried out. The bloody smell from the tip of his nose made his hands and feet soft. He was just relying on his status as one of the Managers of Jaya Ind ck Market and he has never seen such a terrifying massacre! Hearing Rowen¡¯s words, Cisco¡¯s mouth twitched as he smiled with a miserable expression on his face: ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s nothing! They are just a bunch of unrted people, kill them.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I love hearing you say that.¡± Rowen let out a long groan before he looked at the people in the study before he leaned in and whispered in Cisko¡¯s ear: ¡°You are the Boss here, right? So these guys, are they irrelevant?¡± Although Rowen whispered in Cisko¡¯s ears, Rowen didn¡¯t deliberately lower the volume. At once, the rest of the people became restless¡­ They realized that Rowen is going to kill them! No one believed that they could survive forever, but just dying a littleter was enough for them! Maybe some miracle will really happen?! As a result, they all began to shout nervously one by one, and they dered themselves one after another. ¡°Don¡¯t believe him, he¡¯s just a part-timer, I know their boss!¡± ¡°Me! You can ask me any question you have, I know many things!¡± ¡°%#@*%&! I am an inspector of the World Government, what the fuck do you even know!¡± The people present here began to curse and fight with each other and Rowen smiled as he looked at the chaotic study room. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Hahahahaha!!!¡± The roar ofughter made the rest of the group tremble. They stopped arguing and looked at each other before they hesitantly looked at Rowen. Rowen actually felt quite funny at this time, he had thought that the people who dared to talk to him were some cruel Great characters that would cause the Underworld to tremble with the mere mention of their name, but it was only a group of crawlers¡­ This makes Rowen a bit self-deprecating. He¡¯sughing at himself for being too cautious. Even Mox only knew the existence of Cisko, so why was he so cautious? This group of losers, they are simply noting more than a crappy joke! That¡¯s all they add up to¡­ Shu¨¡! ¡°Die¡­¡± Cang¡­ huh!!! Not interested in nonsense, the first time he stoppedughing, Rowen pulled out the Thunder Cloud Sword, and pulled a sh of light forward. No longer interested in nonsense, theughter stopped for the first time as Rowen pulled out Thunder Cloud Sword and a sh of lightning surged in all directions. P¨± T¨­ng¡­¡­ P¨± T¨­ng¡­¡­ Feeling a little dazed and helpless, this group of people, who were able to subdue many ordinary people with one hand fell to the ground like dead dogs. The warm blood quickly dyed the precious carpet red, and a few undead guys were holding their intestines that had been cut, and after a long time, they let out a horrifying scream! ¡°Ahh!!¡± Ignoring the screams, Rowen kicked half the corpse off the couch and sat down, ignoring the blood in his surrounding. Yes, he wasughing at himself, being fooled by a swarm of reptiles made him extremely angry! Z¨© Z¨© Z¨© Z¨©! He took a cigar out of his pocket and lit it up with an electric current. Rowen exhaled a puff of white smoke hitting Cisko¡¯s face and pointed across the desk with his chin. ¡°Come on, call him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cisko looked at Rowen with a demented expression on his face and asked, ¡°Call whom?¡± Sii! After his voice fell, a Thunder Pir with the thickness of a thumb pierced through Cisko¡¯s shoulder. Cisko was stunned for a second before feeling the piercing pain and fell to the ground while screaming his throat out. Rowen leaned down and put the cigar against Cisko¡¯s face, and a burning smell came out after a while. ¡°Who do you think I am talking about?¡± ¡­ Dressrosa, Royal Pce Garden. This is the pce that has been passed down from generation to generation before the King Riku of Dressrosa, but five years ago it was taken by one of Oka Shichibukai (Seven Warlords of the Sea), ¡°Heavenly Yaksha¡± Don Quixote Domingo, by improper means. He also made King Riku carry the burden of massacring his own people, but Domingo was loved by the citizens of Dressrosa and is called the Nation Hero. Puru Puru Puru¡­ Today, Domingo, who had just returned to the pce, was disturbed by Den Den Mushi, and after turning the Den Den Mushi over, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Fu Fu Fu! Counting the time, they should have already talked about it, right?¡± Domingo has short blond hair, sunsses, a pink feather coat, cropped trousers, pointed shoes, a white shirt without buttons, and an open chest. He is a tall man with a height of more than three meters, but his habit of putting his hands in his trouser pockets and a standing posture made him look hunched over, adding a hostile look, he looked like a Gangster. Sea Gangster is also his nickname and many people and pirates fear and hate him based on his appearance. Domingo thought that Cisko was about to report the results to him, and felt very good about how Marines would be handled by him. So he picked up the Den Den Mushi unsuspectingly, and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this my dear subordinate Cisko? How are things going over there?¡± However, the Den Den Mushi did not simte Cisko¡¯s fat head, but a face he had never seen before, or only seen in photographs. Jaya Ind, ck Market Study Room. Rowen put his feet on Cisko¡¯s back, who was lying on the ground, biting on his cigar and the corners of his mouth slowly cracked. ¡°Should I say ¡®long time no see¡¯¡­ Or should I greet you for the first time?¡± ¡°Don Quixote Domingo!¡± Chapter 139 Threat and Retaliation Part 1

Chapter 139 Threat and Retaliation Part 1

Don Quixote Domingo, the only surviving member of the Tenryubito ¡°Betrayal n¡±. At the age of ten, Domingo decided to kill his father to regain his former status as a World Noble. With the pistol gifted by Trebol, Domingo shot Homing in the head while ignoring Rosinante¡¯s pleas to not kill him. He is a maniac nicknamed ¡°Heavenly Yaksha¡±, ¡°Sea Gangster¡±, ¡°mingo¡±. He is arrogant, cruel, and has the idea that ¡°Power is Everything¡±. He has a great charisma that allows him to gather arge following and everyone is loyal to him, for example, Bemy who became so loyal to him that he was ready to die. And he would not let go of anyone who tarnished his mark or the people he consider family. After the Straw Hats defeated Bemy in the original series, he as a Shichibukai personally came to Mock Town to deal with that defeat. Although he went because someone trashed his subordinates which were equal to tarnishing his reputation, Jaya Ind was like his own property, which was one of the reasons that he hade. As the famous Pirate Paradise, Jaya Ind has a lot of opportunities for someone like him to make a fortune. Domingo, the uncrowned king of the Underground World nicknamed ¡°Joker¡±, will naturally not give up this perfect site to increase his wealth and influence. Naturally, all of this was only Rowen¡¯s guess and he doesn¡¯t know anything for sure before the call was connected. The world will not revolve around a single person no matter how powerful and cunning they are. Before Straw Hats appeared, the Pirate Era was already going on for Twenty years, and many things had happened in that time. Luffy was just a witness to the past as he sailed to create his future. Rowen knew he was right when Cisko put the call through and he listened to the voice that spilled out of Den Den Mushi¡¯s mouth that was filled with undisguised evilness, the voice was impetuous and domineering. ¡°Should I say ¡®long time no see¡¯¡­ Or should I greet you for the first time?¡± ¡°Don Quixote Domingo!¡± Rowen¡¯s voice was calm, calm like the quiet before a tempest, like the dark night before dawn. Only those who are familiar with him can hear the thunder it contains from this low, smooth voice! It really is you! Don Quixote Domingo! On the other end, the expression on Domingo¡¯s face gradually calmed down, Rowen¡¯s call had taken him by surprise. Suddenly, he let out a wildugh while letting out a small amount of Haki and arrogantly said: ¡°This can be really¡­ This can really be¡­¡­ You honor me!¡± ¡°Marine Headquarters Rear Admiral Rowen, you are quite famous. For you to take the initiative tomunicate with me, I am really ttered, you small bastard!¡± ¡°I dare not¡­¡± Whew¡­¡­ Rowen let out a puff of smoke and sneered: ¡°I am nothing like some Tenryubito who was kicked out of Holy Land, I am just a small Rear Admiral!¡± The words ¡°Kicked out of Holy Land¡± were emphasized by Rowen, and a vein suddenly popped out on Domingo¡¯s forehead and it looked like a bug was crawling under his skin. Domingo¡¯s fingers twisted stiffly and a hideous expression unconsciously appeared on his face, giving people a weird, wicked, and violent feeling. A wild aura also spread out of his body, causing Trebol and other family Core Cadres to tremble and they couldn¡¯t even dare to breathe out loud. The curtains on the windows automatically swayed without any wind, and the ss windows exploded, turning into countless phosphorescence! This is the symbol of the King of Sea that appears on only some special people, the mark of a King, Haoshoku Haki! Domingo is undoubtedly very proficient in his use of Haki as it is strong enough to interfere with reality! As a Tenryubito, who ims to be a King, he does have the confidence and capital to be so arrogant! ¡°Fu! Fu! Fu! Fu! Fu!¡± Suddenly, Domingoughed and stuck out his tongue, and licked the corners of his mouth. ¡°Since you can get Cisko to call me then that means you¡¯ve already taken care of the situation over there, right?¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a wise decision for you to provoke me, Rear Admiral Rowen!¡± Having said that, even though they are thousands of miles away, Rowen still feels a strong and extreme killing intent directed towards him! ¡°I am in possession of a lot of your little secret ¡­¡­ for example, Lirisk!¡± Saint Nibelung Lirisk, after Garp took over from Rowen a few months ago, he brought him back to Mary Geoise with Zero but Nibelung Lirisk has not recovered his sanity. Domingo undoubtedly wanted to use this information to tell Rowen not to mess with him, and he would even use it as a threat to let Rowen do things for him. It is a good idea, but¡­ ¡®Are you sure you can even find the evidence of my involvement after that Monster Zero agreed? What would you use? Do you n to use your Celestial Dragon status? Or do you n to use the ridiculous power in your hand?¡¯ Rowen silently thought in his heart. After all, a gangster is a gangster¡­ They are always arrogant and ignorant! Rowen snickered and put his foot in a different position on Cisko¡¯s back, a move that sent a shiver down thetter¡¯s spine. ¡°I will give you the same words then, Domingo¡­ Do you really think that I don¡¯t know the real reason why you stay in Dressrosa and what you have done there? Do you really think that I won¡¯t do the same to you as I did with Crocodile?¡± Domingo¡¯s pupils constricted, and suddenly, he had the most intense desire to kill Rowen! He knew exactly what had happened to Crocodile. After all, thetter would even get involved with Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital) after he had left a clue about Pluton. It was the intelligence he had deliberately leaked. His business was stuck in Huadu West Ind (Flower Capital), and he wanted to change the King who can ept the threat to continue to expand his business. But he quickly remembered something and sneered. ¡°Oh, really? Then you can tell Sengoku toe and find¡­¡± ¡°The secret order of the World Government, right?¡± Before Domingo finished speaking, Rowen interrupted him by biting his cigar: ¡°Don¡¯t use that sh*t as a trump card!¡± ¡°You¡¯re out there ying ck and white because they don¡¯t know you and they give you a chance¡­¡± ¡°But I¡¯m different! I¡¯m the person who knows you best in the world except for the four freaks around you ¡­¡­Domingo!!!¡± Bang!! In Dressrosa, a powerful and magnificent tyrannical aura spewed out, and Domingo gritted his teeth. ¡°What the hell are you trying to say?!¡± Chapter 139 Threat and Retaliation Part 2

Chapter 139 Threat and Retaliation Part 2

Rowen smiled when he heard the words getting squeezed out of between Domingo¡¯s teeth. ¡°I am not very happy about the Jaya Ind incident. I heard that your arms are of good quality. Send me some arms reserve for the G-10 branch.¡± Rowen said his purpose, and finally added: ¡°You are Shichibukai and I am a Marine Soldier. Everyone here is a family! Have you ever heard of this phrase? There¡¯s no need for two fishes to fight each other to death when they live in the same tank. Don¡¯t be so silly next time, who knows, maybe you won¡¯t get so lucky next time¡­¡± Want arms? Sure enough¡­ Domingo¡¯s heart shuddered as he verified Rowen¡¯s knowledge of his true identity in the Underground World. But he¡¯s not the easiest guy in the world to be intimidated so he grinned and sneered. ¡°I suddenly feel that Rear Admiral Rowen and I are the same types of person!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of nerve! Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll report you to the World Government?¡± Domingo asked sharply. He is a Tenryubito, and he is innocent and imposing a crime on someone, Rowen will definitely be investigated. However, Rowen nodded decisively and forthrightly to the question. ¡°No, not at all. Because you won¡¯t dare to¡­¡± ¡°You!!¡± Domingo was speechless. Yes, he won¡¯t dare to do that! He doesn¡¯t know how much Rowen knows about him. The World Government¡¯s Secret Order is not a free pass that can be used whenever one wants. Once all his actions are exposed, he will not die, after all, he is a Tenryubito, but the consequences¡­ let¡¯s just say death would be morefortable!! His ambitions and goals will all vanish! When Rowen said ¡°The fish is dead¡±, it was not because Rowen did not want to persuade Domingo to think it over, but because he reminded Domingo that, ¡°I know you would not dare to do so!¡± After pondering for a moment, Domingo¡¯s answer came through the Den Den Mushi. ¡°Rear Admiral Rowen really understands me¡­ Well, I agree!¡± ¡°One monthter, I will send the best quality munitions to the Jaya Ind. How about we pretend that this matter never happened, how about it?¡± Never happened¡­ That¡¯s just asking for the impossible. Rowen will be sure of that. He didn¡¯t deliberately try to irritate the other party but Domingo was really the same kind of person as him. But different starting points determine different ways of doing things. Due to his tragic experience as a child, Domingo vowed to destroy the world dominated by Tenryubito in order to get revenge on them! Domingo came to the Grand Line from the North Blue and became a Shichibukai and started to rule Dressrosa. He secretly engaged in the arms trade and controlled the development of history and he also didn¡¯t have to pay any Heavenly Tribute. Rowen sees a new challenge as his powers grow and decides to do something few people will do on their own initiative: Take over the world! Take the world in your palm and rece the Tenryubito! He would tantly stand in front of the stage as everyone in the Sea realize his strength and they would see him gradually achieve his goal one step at a time. One of them is in the dark while the other one is in the light to stir the storm, but they are both ambitious, bold, and extraordinary types of people! For these kinds of people, even if something has not happened ¡­¡­ doesn¡¯t mean that it is impossible. That kind of word doesn¡¯t even exist in their vocabry. So¡­¡­ ¡°Ten days!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I want to see that ammunition in ten days! If not, I will make you pay the price in other ways!!¡± Katcha! Rowen hangs up after saying that. In the Dressrosa Pce, Domingo gritted his teeth while his eyes shed with a light that made him look simr to a beast. ¡°Rowen!!!¡± It was impossible to transport the arms reserves needed by a Marine Branch from Dressrosa to Jaya Ind within ten days. There was no way to get a branch¡¯s munitions stockpile from Dressrosa to Jaya Ind in ten days on some ships. Despite the time required to apply for a pass to travel through Mary Geoise and crossing from there, the journey from Fish-Man Ind to the First Half of the Grand Line is not a ten-day journey! Rowen¡¯s statements have made it clear that the munitions were not his goal from the beginning, and it was his real revenge to bring trouble to him in some ways! The meaning behind Rowen¡¯s words is simple, ¡®If you don¡¯t dare to die, then wait to be beaten ck and blue!¡¯ Hanging up, Rowen looked down at Cisko. This waste of space had already peed his pants in shock during his conversation with Domingo, his face is already pale and gray at this time. It turned out to be¡­ Is this even real? Domingo¡­ He is the JOKER?! Cisko knows that he had heard something that someone like him shouldn¡¯t have, but when deathes, he is still very afraid and tried to get a lucky chance. ¡°Ro¡­ Rear Admiral Rowen, I¡­¡± Snap! As soon as he raised his head, a leather shoe stained with minced flesh and blood fell from the sky, obscuring his sight. ¡°Hello, have you been watching too many novels or movies? You are not some protagonist that would escape alive in front of impossible odds with important information!¡± With a silent spit, Rowen pulled out the leather shoes from the broken skull and walked out with a cigar in his mouth. The dark Underground room was full of corpses, and the dark forces of the Jaya Ind werepletely cut off. ¡°Perhaps we can tear it down and make a garden. It will grow well next year.¡± With this in mind, Rowen pushes open the door to the upper floor, leaving only the remains of a severed limb, telling thest darkness of someone¡¯s heart. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!